Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'snuff stories'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. BrutalPowerDemon

    Native God Kai 2: Awakening

    I feel short-circuited. Always the bigger, the stronger, the admired, the worshiped, but now I lustfully watch this inhumanly powerful mass of muscle, Kai, saunter away from me almost contemptuously. He exudes a seething superiority and dominant, potent ferocity that demands my attention and respect. Seeing his massive size and muscular strength used without hesitation to easily obliterate opposition with brutal and deadly finality inflames me with a desire to witness his growth and the execution of his will and desire completely and unreservedly. As he walks away from me, I follow, marveling at the width of his brawny shoulders and his thickly muscled back tapering down to a waist that seems too thin to support the bulk inundating above it. There is still blood mixed with his sweat trailing down his back. “Kai!” I yell out to him, “You can’t go anywhere like you are, and you need to get off the street before someone finds the remains of that car and, um, uh . . . “ My mind replays the brutal and effortless destruction of both machine and man. My cock throbs rock solid in worshipful adoration of this rippling mass of brutal man that uses his masculine superiority to callously do as he pleases. Kai stops and turns. His exceedingly handsome face, dark hair and eyes, and the sight of his overpowering muscular size takes my breath away. “I knew you’d like that, you fucking little muscle-slut.” he purrs as he lifts a hand, scoops some of the blood dripping down his chest up with a couple of fingers and lifts it to his lips, sucking the fingers clean. An almost unrestrainable desire for this powerful man to demonstrate his fierce and savage capabilities churns within me. My voice quivers. “Kai, you are the man I’ve wanted to become, but now, now I . . .” I don’t know how to put into words the hunger gnawing in my gut, my loins, my soul. “Let me help you. Come back to my hotel and clean up. I’ll go get you some clean clothes while you shower.” Kai nods and I lead him back to my hotel. We walk to my room and he squeezes through the door. My GOD he’s INHUMAN! Kai’s eyes soften a bit as I close the door behind us and he speaks in a low, rumbling whisper, “Pete, when people are stunned by my thick, powerful muscles or are worshipful of my size and strength, like you obviously are, something happens in me. A deep, gnawing desire to grow and show my power wells up in me with the same potency as for a sexual release. That’s the only way I can describe it. I get fucking horny for growth and the use of my strength and power. A fucking bloodlust ignites in me that must be satiated.” My cock throbs like it’s going to burst. I feel pre-cum pulsing from my slit forcefully as he continues speaking. “The cops won’t mess with me, man. They know me well and they know what happens. They also know that, so far, at least, the me unleashing my power has only been directed at those that deserve whatever I do to them.” I’m gawking at this perfect, manly mountain of muscle and power and beginning to drool hearing his words. His eyes flash harder, more stern, the caring attitude evaporating in an instant as my lust to once again see him use that inhuman, powerfully muscled body to begin a rampage and to grow floods my mind. An evil grin forms on his impossibly handsome face. “Yeah, little big man.” he states before continuing, “You want to serve me.” He growls lustfully. “You seek a superior, powerful Alpha male, don’t you, you muscle-bound little beta bitch.” more of a statement of fact than anything resembling a question. “You WORSHIP the bloodthirsty beast in me. I can feel your worshipful desire for me to evolve into a merciless, brutal and bloodthirsty BEAST of limitless size and power. My eyes roam his thick, powerfully muscled body. “Oh, fuck!” escapes my lips as my entire body responds in automatic, subconscious, and submissive response to this superlative masculine muscle-god arrogantly demeaning me. My dick erupts, jettisoning more jizz from my painfully churning nuts, soaking through my jeans. “Hell, YEAH, you do!” he rumbles as he raises his thick, massive arms and flexes over me. “You want to worship all this powerful muscle, don’t you, you pathetic little muscle-slut. All of this thick, throbbing, muscular power overpowers your weak little mind, doesn’t it, you puny little bitch-boy.” he rumbles powerfully. I begin trembling and my knees go weak and begin to buckle. He lowers his oaken arms and I feel his massive hands envelope my lats in his powerful grip as he lifts my 230 pound body without any effort at all. I reach out and palm the rippling expanse of his bulging pectorals, spreading blood and sweat over the powerful, inundating muscle dancing beneath his hot, dark flesh. Any semblance of control I had over my latent lusts and desires evaporated in the hands of this impossibly handsome and powerful native beast. My steel-hard, painfully throbbing cock exploded in pure, lust-driven orgasmic bliss. “Oh, holy fucking CHRIST, Kai! You are ALREADY a GOD to me! So MASSIVE and POWERFUL! I DO worship you. YES, I want you to be more, to GROW and DOMINATE and DESTROY as you please. EVERYONE should BOW before you, the all-powerful and brutal Native GOD, KAI!” I blurt without thinking, my innermost desires bursting through my lips like a flood of praise as strong as my jettisoning jizz for this inhumanly powerful and brutally callus muscle-beast toying with my appetite for his power. He tosses me to the floor as if I am nothing, moves his hands to his jeans, unbuttons and unzips them. One massive, oaken leg at a time, He peels them from brown flesh dusted with coal-black hair. His wrist thick, 11 inch, flaccid cock flops out over balls the size of my fist and slaps against his tree-trunk quads. The head of his cock is larger than his colossal balls and flaring thicker than its girthy, thickly veined shaft. I scoot back against the wall, grabbing my still spurting dick through my cum-soaked jeans and gawking up at perfection. Kai snarls down at me, “I’ve been waiting for you, little power-slut! You must be the one prophesied over me by the elders when I turned 16. Are you the little worshiper praying to unleash my TRUE power and calling . . . the one lusting to witness me as I am truly created to be?” With each sentence he seems to inflate, throbbing larger, thicker, harder, more powerful! His muscle-cock is also pulsing longer, thicker, harder as thick veins appear and throb, mapping every muscular surface. He smiles, flexing over me, his body bloating with muscle. He pushes his throbbing cock down towards me. I can’t take my eyes off of such a perfect and massive fuck muscle. ”FEED, you puny little fuck.” he growls commandingly as pre-cum bubbles from the gaping piss-slit centered upon the throbbing, mushroomed cock-crown. “Kai,” I blubber, drool freely flowing from the corners of my mouth, “I’ve never . . . I don’t . . .” He flexes his lengthening, thickening anaconda and smirks as pre-cum pulses and flows down to the floor in front of me. “Yeah, but you want to, don’t you, your little pussy?” he taunts unforgivingly. “Come on, your puny little BITCH. You want to taste the power you’ve always wanted but can never have.” He reaches down, his massive palm engulfing my head and pulling it towards that colossally perfect spire of manhood. All I see before me are huge mounds of hard muscle rippling beneath flawless, dark flesh. Without so much as a thought from me, my mouth opens wide, Just Kai’s words and presence filling me with a hunger to taste his brutal power, his insatiable virility, to partake of this god’s offering of his manhood dripping with sexual potency! Kai’s arm holding my head swells as he pulls me in, He thrusts his cock forward, impaling my mouth. The size of his mushroomed head stretches my mouth so wide, I feel the corners tearing as my teeth scrape the hard, throbbing cock=head. I hear a moan as scalding pre-cum rockets down my throat and my teeth pop over the ridge of that magnificent cock-head, virtually locking me face onto his cock. “Oh, FUCK!” rumbles from above as Kai releases my head, looking down at me stuck on his sensitive mushroom head. He raises his arms and flexes them into masses of vein-encased mountains of muscular perfection as he flexes his still-semi hard cock. I work my tongue ravenously around the pre-cum slick crown of this god’s cock impaling my stretched mouth as I lower my arms and fumble with my belt-buckle and jeans kicking them and my underwear off hurriedly so that I can grab my own spent, aching, but still steel-hard cock and stroke as I tug on my bloated, churning nuts. Kai reaches down and, once again, engulfs my skull with his massive fist. I feel the power of his grasp and know that he is being careful not to crush my skull around his hungry, sensitive cock-crown. He pulls me off with a loud POP, my split lips dripping blood as his pre-cum ropes from my mouth and tongue to his glorious cock. The godly young man rumbles, “My cock is getting harder, little cock-slut, and I don’t want it to tear your mouth apart . . . yet. You may be a catalyst for my growth, but don’t think you control me, you pathetic little insect.” he seethes in a deep voice that rattles my bones. “Get in the shower.” I obey immediately, crawling into the bathroom and shower as Kai follows, ducking and turning sideways to enter the bathroom, his thick pecs and back still scraping both sides of the door frame. As I kneel in the shower, he aims his huge, semi-hard cock at me and releases a torrent of hot piss, pinning me to the wall as he roars, “I mark you as mine, you puny little bug. I own you and you will obey me, not vice-versa. Your muscular little body may be intimidating to others, but you, like everyone else, are nothing but a pathetically fragile little ant to me.” I open my mouth and gurgle, “YESSSSS!” through Kai’s powerful stream of steaming, acrid piss pelting my flesh and washing over me. He orders, “DRINK, BITCH!” I immediately and appreciatively begin to gulp down as much of his streaming piss as I can as he bathes me in his pungent urine. When he stops, he looks me in the eye. “Good little power fag.” he purrs as he begins to stroke his prodigious penis to massive, rock-hard proportions. “Now, stand up, turn around, and palm the wall, puny little muscle-slut.” I obey this godly muscle-beast’s bone-rattling, authoritative voice without question. I feel his expansive, powerful hand on my shoulder as a hot, slippery, and hard ball of fles forces itself between my muscular glutes. “Oh, GOD! NO!” I whimper as I begin to struggle, his immovable hand on my shoulder and holding me fast. “You’ve wanted to feel my brutal power since you first saw me, little man. You’ve dreamed of feeling such destructive strength welling up inside you since you were a boy, haven’t you, you muscled little faggot?” Kai growls in my ear. He flips me around and my eyes bulge from their sockets at the virtual mountain of power sneering down at me, his immense manhood fully erect and throbbing like a third impossibly muscled leg. Pre-cum flows as he lifts me like a weightless toy, nothing but his muscled little sexual plaything. He lowers my clinched ass onto the throbbing, massive crown capping his long, thick, and vein-encased shaft. “Please, NO! Kai!” I beg, never having been sexually violated by another man. Having violated many myself, however, I have an idea of what is coming. I watch as he moves one hand from my now writhing body, raises that arm, and flexes, kissing the massive mountain of power that his manly biceps are. My asshole relaxes in an instant, my body betraying my mind and inviting such a titanically powerful sex-tool to enter. Kai iss right. I wanted . . . I NEEDED to feel his inhuman size, his explosive power! He sneers as he thrusts his magnificent manhood into my ass while pushing me down. I shriek in both torturous pain and ecstatic, lustful hunger for his sexual assault. I am but a helpless, feeble little muscle toy in his hands. I feel my glutes forced apart by the girth of his massive cock-head. He plows into me, splitting me apart mercilesslly. His gargantuan mushroom head invades me and makes way for the thick shaft that follows. He begins to piledrive into me, rearranging my guts to make room for his thick meat. I claw at his bulky, bulging muscles as his mammoth manhood destroys my ass as he rapes me savagely. As my mind clouds in pain and lust, my previous thoughts of him fucking his woman, her screams for more of this stunningly handsome and titanic muscle beast suddenly morph into my raspy voice mirroring her lustful desire. “Oh, holy fucking CHRIST, KAI! YESSSS! MORE! Oh, GOD! FUUCK MEEE! PLEASE! HARDER! MORE, my GOD, KAI!” I beg as he jackhammers me with animalistic abandon. “You fucking little pussy! You’re nothing but a worthless little CUM-DUMP. I can’t believe you even had the BALLS to speak to me after you beheld my superior size and muscle.!” Kai roars as he uses my worthless body like a fucking fleshlight. I’m nothing but a masturbation toy to a GOD! He POPS me from his throbbing cock and tosses me to the floor just as his fuck-trunk begins to buck. He aims that angry cock-head at my wrecked body. His huge nuts pull up as the first volcanic eruption of his seed blasts me in the chest, knocking the wind out of me and coating me in his boiling hot cum. Volley after volley pin me against the shower wall, coating me in his jizz. He then thrusts his still pulsing cock into my mouth as I whimper and orders, “Feed on my seed, you weak little pussy-boy.” as several more shots of his godly spunk shoot down my throat, directly into my gut without me even having a chance to swallow. He POPS his cock back out of my mouth, nearly pulling my teeth out as they catch on the flange of his magnificent cock-head. I wipe gallons of Kai’s cum from my body, lifting handfulls to my mouth and ingesting it ravenously as I look at the perfect muscle beast towering over me and smirking down at me. Words gush from my bleeding lips, “LOOK at you, Kai. You are the most massive and powerful man to walk the earth! You are PERFECT! Your size and power are unrivaled. I am nothing . . . you are EVERYTHING! You are a GOD, Kai! I felt your power around me, I felt it in me! You could have dismembered me without even realizing it. You could have caused me to explode from around your inhumanly colossal cock! Oh, FUCK! USE your power my GOD! I WORSHIP YOU for what you ARE. JESUS CHRIST, KAI! I WORSHIP YOU as the GOD that you ARE! GROW and SHOW this city who you are, I BEG YOU, KAI, to be MORE!” Kai looks down at me and rumbles, “Oh, FUCK, YEAH, you sick little FUCK! You ARE the one prophesied!” With that, he turns and walks out of the bathroom as I gawk at his thick, massively wide back and muscled ass and legs oozing with power. I pull myself up and follow as he walks out of the room, his head crashing through the top of the door frame and ceiling as his rounded, cannonball shoulders, wider than the door, destroy the opening and detonate through the wall and into the hall. He continues across the hall and explodes through the outer wall, stepping onto the sidewalk and street. I follow colossal Kai as he steps into the street, his head rising higher as he grows larger, cars screeching to a halt at the sight of this magnificently masculine and muscled giant beast of a man now towering over thirty feet above them. Kai grins a toothy smile, leans down and peels the roof back on the car closest to him. The man lunges for the passenger door as Kai’s fist reaches in and lifts him out of the car. He sets the terrified little man at his feet before standing tall, raising his arms and flexing. The little man gawks up at the thick, bulging muscles erupting and hardening into powerful, inundating masses of brawn and sinew.. “I was BORN for this, you fucking little insects This city will WORSHIP ME, you puny little man!” thunders from Kai’s lips as his dark eyes focus on the man at his expansive feet. I mutter, “Holy FUCK!” as I grab my aching, re-rigid and dripping dick.”Show them, Kai!” I beg, “SHOW THEM you are not the man they thought you were, but the BRUTAL, MERCILESS GOD that you ARE!” my voice implores with wanton desire to witness Kai’s liberation from mortal mediocrity. The little man turns to run and Kai simply lifts one foot and brings it down upon the little man, slowly and deliberately crushing him to a red paste of bloody flesh, smashed organs, and shattered bones before grinding his foot into the pavement. The massive, stunningly attractive Native grins and licks his lips. He looks around to see people vacating their cars in the street, some running and screaming in terrified panic at the murderous act of the young, massively muscled, and growing giant Native. Others simply gape up in awe of the iber-handsome, hyper-masculine, and prodigiously endowed giant, his colossal cock twitching with lustful desire to display his superiority over such pathetically inferior humanity. Kai looks down at another one of the men gawking up at him. He reaches down and envelopes the mesmerized little creature’s torso in his massive fist, lifting him to his stunningly handsome face. I can see the man’s legs kicking wildly as I hear his screams of terror. I see Kai’s dark eyes close as he smirks and licks his full lips. ”Oh, FUCK YEAH!” Kai thunders as his incredibly muscled body flexes and ripples with power, the little man in his fist is instantly reduced to a blood-dripping, fleshly mush squirting from between the giant’s powerful, growing fingers. Kai immediately inflates even larger, his feet stretching even more massive, seemingly chewing everything in their path to rubble as their soles dragged across pavement, sidewalks, and into the vacated cars. The cars skid over the pavement in front of those huge feet before being overrun by the dark, pungent flesh and slowly crushed. The occupants, squealing for mercy are slowly pulped and ground to paste within their demolished vehicles as Kai adjusts his stance, lifting his feet and bringing them down onto vehicles that are quickly reduced to but blood seeping disks of metal beneath the almighty Kai’s expansive, bloody soles. Kai lowers his blood-dripping hand to his gargantuan, thick, and throbbing cock of solid, vein-encased desire and strokes the hungry python with his human-remains slick palm. At that moment, I hear the ringing of church bells over the panicked sounds of the residents scurrying away from the muscled behemoth cratering the pavement in the street. I see a broad grin form on Kai’s face as he rumbles, “Time for the priests to meet their GOD in the flesh.” as he turns towards the clanging sound of the bells and begins walking to the church that has garnered his attention. People not fast enough to avoid his footfalls are pulverized out of existence beneath the weight of Kai’s muscular bulk as he walks. I watch bloody, flattened corpses stuck to Kai’s soles, nothing but squashed, annoying little bugs to the superior being Kai has become. He barely notices the crimson trail of destruction he produces in his wake as he moves towards his next playground, mindlessly snuffed bodies splat to the asphalt with each step he takes. I run behind, marveling at Kai’s colossal size and inhuman brutality, my prayers since my sexual awakening as a child being granted in a way I could never have imagined, in the form of Colossal Kai, the Native God.
  2. BrutalPowerDemon

    AZIZ: Perspective

    Yeah. Another fucking day. A Saturday when I’d rather be relaxing and working out, but no. I have to come into this goddamn job at this worthless fast food joint. To add insult to injury, my worthless, abusive dad is dropping me off and picking me up, and he’s always busting my chops. (Well, he HAS always abused me, until this morning, this is.) —------- Tatay (my dad) hated it when I started bulking up at ten years’ old and, as I got thicker, more cut and defined, and stronger, he started REALLY getting on my case. I’d be checking out my progress in the mirror and he’d poke his head in and start calling me his big little queer son before smacking me around for no good reason (as if there ever could be). I hit a growth spurt at 14 or 15 and shot to over 6 feet tall. That meant I towered over my dad. He didn’t let that pass by or slow down his deriding insults nor other verbal and physical abuse. He just began calling me his giant bading or bakla. Basically calling me a homo or girly-boy, or just flat out faggot muscle freak when he was pissed (pretty much all the time . . . fucking worthless drunk bastard). Anyway, before work this morning, I pushed back against his homophobic slurs and physical abuse. It’s not that I’m even gay and his slurs pissed me off or anything (I’m more bi, actually, I recently realized), but I’d just had enough of his life-long, constant abuse. It’s funny that when we’re growing up, we accept that we don’t have power over those abusing us and, as we grow, we can stay stuck in that submissive and inferior attitude and role. I was in my room checking on the progress I was making on my body when my dad walked by, stopped, turned and came into my room. I saw him in the mirror as he entered, baseball bat in hand, and red with anger, as usual. I heard him hiss, “You fucking queer muscle FREAK! Get ready to go to your nothing job.” as he lifted the bat to swing at me. I turned, looked down at his twisted, derision-spewing face, and shoved him with surprising and contemptuous ease. As he flew across the room, it struck me: I could have stood up to this pathetic little fuck years ago. As I watched him hit the wall with a thud and slide to the floor, I felt strong and empowered. I saw the shock on his face as he straightened up and stood to his full, slim 5 feet, 4 inch height. His shocked face melded into a more fearful look and . . . something else I couldn’t quite define. He licked his lips and his eyes dilated noticeably. I clenched my fists, my thick, full muscles flexed hard, I felt my cock twitch and throb a bit larger. I felt truly powerful and in control at home for the first time and it seemed to affect me sexually. It felt good taking control, being the one in power, in control of one now so obviously inferior to me in every way. It struck me that I could have stood up to him long, long before. “Get the hell away from me, you pathetic excuse for a man!” I blurted. The anger and power in my voice surprised even me! I felt my cock engorging with my hot blood and pushing the front of my posing-trunks down, the thick, veined shaft base creeping into the view of my dad. Tatay cringed as he took in my powerfully muscled body, rippling with powerful brawn, as if seeing it for the first time. He must have caught a glimpse of the movement of my posing trunks as he marveled at the rest of my thick, bare body, because I heard a gasp of disbelief. He quickly shoved his hands into his pockets. For some unknown reason, my cock throbbed larger at his reaction. He dropped the bat and bolted from the room. “That’s the LAST time you’ll fuck with me, you useless fuck of a dad!” I ranted as I followed him out of the room without thinking. I turned to chase him into his room, I don’t know why or what I was going to do, but the chase was unnecessary. He stood in the middle of the hall, eyes closed, his little dick out and hard as he stroked feverishly. I felt a blast of pre-cum rocket from the slit of my mushroom tip and through the skin-tight fabric of my cock-stretched posing trunks. I bellowed, “I’m your fucking SON, you incestuous perverted FUCK!” as I walked up to him and grabbed him by the neck. It was so easy to lift him from the floor! I was beyond angry, I was ENRAGED. I tossed him onto his back on the hallway floor as he whimpered incoherently, staring up at me fearfully, yet obviously with lustful desire. “FUCK YOU, OLD MAN!” I hissed as I straddled his trembling body and tore his trousers and underwear down to his knees and lifted his knees up to his ears, exposing his puckered ass. I used one hand to release my abnormally long, thick, and fully erect, throbbing and dripping cock from my posers. Pre-cum roped down onto my pathetic dad’s hard cock and ass hole, coating them in my natural masculine lube, as his hungry Asian eyes roamed the thick, rippling masses of my powerful teen muscle-body. I sneered down at him, placed my large hand around his neck and squeezed. “SON! AZIZ!” he coughed and sputtered. “PLEEESE!” he choked and begged. “You weak, worthless little CUM DUMP!” I seethed, “I’m going to RAPE your pathetic little ass. I fuckin OWN you, you puny, sick little BASTARD! You’re going to be plowed by your fucking BULL of a son.” I hissed. His little dick began to twitch, buck, and spasm. Cum dripped pathetically from his dick as he moaned. “FUCK! You actually WANT this, you bakla FREAK?” I demanded as I released his neck and stood over him, his raised legs dropping to the floor as I released them, his still rigid little dick still dribbling his almost effeminate amount of cum. My cock quickly deflated in disgust. I grinned, aimed my almost flaccid fuck-rod at the pathetic waste of flesh on the floor and released a torrent of my steaming hot, putrid piss onto the man that had abused me all of my life. Tatay sat up as I showered his worthless body with my urine, stinging his flesh while washing away the cum and pre–cum away from his body. The little bastard actually opened his mouth and began to drink my golden liquid waste as his little dick spasmed in another weak orgasm at my abuse. I ordered, “Go get cleaned up, you weak little fuck-wad. You’re taking me to work . . . and don’t be late picking me up, understand? You will never again disrespect nor disobey me, you fucking little bitch!” He responded in obvious respectful awe and adoration, “Oo, ginoo, ang aking makapangyarihan sa lahat, makadiyos na kalamnan-boy, Aziz!” (That is to say, “Yes, SIR, my almighty, godly muscle-boy, Aziz!) I stripped my posers off and went back to my room to dress. —------- So, as I was saying before going down that dad rabbit-hole, the day has been slow, dead, actually. Only one guy came in to order. I recognize him because he’s been coming in pretty frequently. He’s mid-twenties to early thirties, I’d guess. Always nice, but a little creepy. I always catch him eyeing me when he’s here, kinda like guys do that eventually ask me if I take head. I’ve gotten used to that since I had my growth spurt and muscled up in high school. That’s how I figured I must be bi, actually. I like a good blow-job, no matter the source! I think this customer likes how I look, my size and muscles, and stuff. Still, it doesn’t bother me. Honestly, I kinda like the attention and respect he has for me. I’m sure he’ll approach me eventually. HA! So, half-way through the day, the air conditioning went out, and it’s miserably hot in here. I can’t wait to close and get out of this shirt, maybe throw some shorts to cool off as I finish closing. Oh, fuck! Then I’m going to have to deal with my cunt of a dad after my finally standing up for myself and taking complete control of him this morning. Closing up and that guy I was telling you about is at the door miming he wants food. I’m still kind of seething from the episode with my dad this morning, plus the fucking heat in this place, I’m a bit on edge, but I let the guy in. Shit, maybe I can get my rocks off today, as least, if this guy is into my body like I think he is. I let the guy in and peeled my shirt off as I walk behind the counter and into the back. Why not test out my hypothesis about this apparent stalker-guy, right? Without even turning around, I can almost feel his eyes on me as I pull my shirt off and give him a display of my heavily muscled back, wide lats, triceps, traps, and delts. I’m still horny as fuck from no release after my tease this morning and feel my cock pulsing to attention as I walk. I take off my slacks and I make the guy a large cappuccino and bring it out to him only wearing my posers. Now I can see his eyes devouring every inch of my young, masculine body and my handsome Asian face. I offer him his drink, and he politely declines. I decide to test him a bit, lean my head forward, and let a stream of my saliva flow into the cup I’ve brought him. The guy feigns disgust, but I see hunger in his eyes. I taunt him a bit, and then flex my thick, powerful muscles over him. The reaction is unmistakable. His eyes dilate, his breathing quickens, and, most tell-tale, his cock responds worshipfully to my powerful body. My cock twitches and begins to stretch my posers down, once again. Pre-cum floods my mushroom head just from this guys lustful reaction to what I am. I pull my heavy cock from my posers, take his cup and squeeze my cock, forcing pre-cum to flow into his drink. I lower the tip and a little shaft into the steaming coffee and stir with my thick, horny fuck-rod. The guy’s flabbergasted reaction causes my cock to flood to full mast and I speak to him commandingly, with authority. I AM IN CONTROL! I flex my colossal cock several times as he gawks. He responds in complete submission. I feel powerful. I flex over him, my thick, rippling muscles bulging with power and sexual electricity. I turn and kiss my massive, rounded biceps. I begin commanding him, belittling him, and demanding worship. I’m sure this is bubbling up from my encounter with my dad this morning. I tell him to beg for what he wants before telling him to drink, once again, and extending the cup to him. The little fuck slurps that pre-cum and spit laden coffee cup like a parched wild animal! My cock throbs, pre-cum bubbling forth in response to such obedience from an inferior being towards a vastly superior. Oh, FUCK! I grab the empty cup from the little man and FILL it with my freely flowing pre. The man grabs the cup and DUMPS over 20 ounces of my steaming nectar into his mouth, overflowing and soaking him. I can’t help it . . . I grab his head and impale his mouth with my sex log. I skull fuck this worshipful little man until I cum like a fucking volcano, blasting through my shaft in volcanic fury. He loses consciousness. I dismount his face with a POP, flex over him, and look down, grinning. I begin to feel hornier than ever, hot, throbbing, hard, my balls churning. Oh, FUCK! I feel SO good. I begin to stroke my immense manhood. My muscles burn with increasing power and, is it possible, size! I notice an empty hypodermic needle on the floor at the man’s feet that was not there before. I begin to curse this little size and power slut demanding him to tell me what he’s done, but then, FUCK! The pain throbbing through my body. I bend forward and clutch myself as the now terrified little man scoots back across the floor and away from me. I hear him talking, babbling. Bits and pieces of sentences entering my brain. “Aziz!” He knows my name. “Bigger. Stronger. Serum. Muscles…Biggest. Strongest.” The words string together and, somehow, make me hungry to be more. More size, more power, more sex, more control. Oh, FUCK ME! I feel fucking AWESOME! The floor seems to be dropping away, my stance gets wider, my feet slide across the floor. I step through the counter. My head hits the ceiling, then my back, then I burst through the roof and stand, a living colossus of muscle and power. I begin to rub my hands over my new, godly muscular body, feeling like I’m in the middle of a full body orgasm, every muscle firing off rigid flexes involuntarily. I look down and see my dad’s car. So small. Like a toy. I reach down and pick it up. I see my dad inside. I peel the roof off of the car like ripping tin foil. I feel no resistance. So easy. I reach in and pull my dad from the car. He is screaming like a fucking girl and thrashing about in terror. I shake him to calm him down. So small, so weak, so pathetic. Puny little cunt. I AM a freak…a GOD of muscle and power! I drop the car to the street, and grab half of my dad’s worthless little body in both powerful fists as he struggles. He will NEVER abuse anyone again. I slowly twist my fists, the cracking of bones, the painful, muffled cries causing my cock to pulse and purr. Then the muffled SNAP and SPLAT as the puny man’s body is broken like a fucking little twig. “AWE, YEAHHH!” I roar as I lift one hand and bite off nutrition from my dad’s remains before dropping the rest of the remains to the street and grinding them underfoot. Such an insect! I raise my godly arms and flex as I hear the little man that did this to me worshiping all that I am and praying that I am pleased. I snatch him from the ground in one bloody fist and raise him to my face. I feel him cum in my fist. I sneer, my bloody lips and teeth instilling fear in this bug. I demand that he make offerings to me of those closest to him as I contemplate what I am, what I can do. He directs me in the direction of his lab. I begin walking through the empty streets towards the lab and army base, my little parasite-disciple in my fist, lustfully worshiping his creation and unaware of my deepest, darkest desires. I will not be the weapon the army hired his lab to create. No. I FINALLY have the control, the power! I stroke my rigid, pre-flowing cock with my free hand. The power! I can do whatever I please! A bloodlust wells up from deep within. I know what I am: a brutal, GOD of unstoppable power and insatiable sexual desire…and I want MORE!
  3. BrutalPowerDemon

    Native God Kai: Meeting

    My name is Peter, but everyone calls me Pete. I’m a muscular 6 feet, 2 inches tall, 230 pound bisexual young man of 24 years of age. In Buffalo, New York, where I was born and raised, I’ve always pretty much been the biggest guy around. Chicks drool to have me bed them and a lot of dudes do, as well. Even though bisexual and appreciating anything sexual, really, when asked, I often explain that, like exhibited in most species, I have found the male to be, how shall I put it? Well, I find the male to be the most colorful and attractive, I suppose. I recently traveled up to Ontario, Canada to a city called Thunder Bay. I needed a break from the farm and had heard it was a great little city and a beautiful area. After settling into a hotel and grabbing a bite and a couple of drinks at the Outpost Campus Pub, I headed down to the waterfront just to walk around and found myself walking down by Marina Park when an unbelievably handsome native guy approached walking towards me. He appeared to be a few years older than me and a couple inches taller, which I wasn’t used to seeing. What caused me to do a double-take, however, was his obvious muscular bulk! This guy easily outweighed me by at least 20 or 30 pounds and his massive muscles stretched both his shirt and his jeans to the limit of their ability to contain such brawn and sinew. As we passed each other, we made eye contact and I grinned as he lifted his head in acknowledgment as we walked. Dark skin, simmering, dark eyes, full lips, black hair and an obviously powerful physique radiated this guy's stunning good looks and superior masculinity. I stopped and turned, unable to take my eyes off of this massive and obviously powerful Native American Adonis. His thick neck, massive arms, protruding chest, and powerful shoulders oozed of masculine supremacy. I watched in awe as his thick, rounded glutes rose and fell with each step he took, the width of his shoulders and thick, wing-like lats bulging from his manly frame. He slowed his pace a bit, stopped, and slowly turned towards me. He smirked as I stopped and began to panic at being caught staring. I quickly approached the man and blurted out, “Oh, hey, man! Excuse me, I - uh - I - could you direct me to the boat slips? I’m just visiting from the States and don’t quite know where I’m going.” The massive man looked me over and asked, “Where’s your map?” as he lifted an arm and pointed in the direction I should be heading. “There’s one that way. You know, where you see the boats docked.” he stated in a mocking tone. As he moved, I could see the muscles of his massively thick arms, chest, and neck swell and harden. GOD! The power that must be contained in such size and muscle mass. I regained composure and looked into his eyes. FUCK! Caught again as I’d been devouring hid muscles flexing with each of his movements. “Oh, yeah - uh - thanks, man.” I stuttered as he eyed me with amusement. “You are a pretty big guy. My name’s Kai, by the way. You must work out quite a bit.” he stated as he looked me over and extended his hand. My cock twitched as he mentioned his name. The name “Kai” has always dripped of masculinity and power in my mind and the name definitely fit him! I took his hand, returning his friendly gesture, and immediately felt my hand engulfed by the immensity of his huge paw. I winced as he squeezed, lightly for him, I assume, and shook my hand. “DAMN, you’re strong as FUCK!” I gushed as I pulled my hand back, nursing the pain caused by his grip, “Yeah, I work out quite a bit - and work on a farm, as well, so that helps keep me in shape, I guess. Oh, I’m Peter - you can call me Pete. Good to meet you, Kai.” “Just visiting, eh? Well, I’m heading over to meet my girl for a drink, if you’d like to join us.” he rumbled in response His girl? I couldn’t help but picture this hulking Native Indian with his woman! She, lying on her back, full, perky breasts engulfed by the massive hands of this godly young man as he hunches over her. His freakishly thick, solid muscles flexing as she squeals and moans in lustful pleasure, her hands roaming the expansive ranges of his hard, powerful, and rippling muscle-bod. Her juices squirting from between her legs in anticipation of receiving such a perfect trunk of hyper-masculine, muscle-cock! Kai expertly lines up his pre-cum pouring mushroom head with her her hot, wet, and gyrating pussy before its girth splits her wide open, her vagina eagerly slurping and sucking in its throbbing, steel-hard mass as she begs, “Oh, YES, you titanic beast! Fuck me, fuck - me, FUUUCK MEEE! Oh, GOD! MORE! HARDER! FUCK ME, KAI!” Kai then begins pile driving the pleading, lust-craved woman before ramming his colossal bucking python balls deep into her as his huge nuts pull close into his body and his mammoth cock erupts with volley after volley of his potent, boiling seed, filling her as his hot, thick jizz blows back out around his shaft and coating his titanic testicles. “Sounds good, Kai.” I said, tearing my brain away from my thoughts of this dark, powerful creature’s sexual assault on the object of his desire. He started walking and I began walking with him. “By the way, you must work out quite a bit, too. You’re swole as fuck, dude!” He grinned. “Just started, Pete. I’m naturally big, I guess, but want to be the absolute biggest, a massively muscular BEAST!” He reached down and adjusted his ample package absentmindedly and I marveled at how his huge palm seemed smaller in comparison to his flaccid junk bulging his jeans almost obscenely. “God DAMN, Kai! Standing next to you, you make me feel fucking small compared to your natural muscularity and huge size.” I truthfully praised him. “I hope to see you after you’ve worked out for a couple of years. God DAMN, man - you’ll be a fucking muscle GOD, bro!” I was so engrossed talking to this massive, uber-handsome Native dude that I hadn’t noticed that we had walked to a secluded area. Kai stopped and turned to me. “I know you’re into size. I saw it in your eyes when we passed each other - and you were almost drooling over my muscles when I pointed you to the marina - and when you shook my hand. You gasped out loud, you know. I’ve seen it before - the same look as a lot of women give me. A lot of guys, too, actually.” he smirked. “You gay, little white dude?” he asked tauntingly. Little white dude? I wasn’t used to “little” being any part of a description of me, but it didn’t feel wrong in the presence of this muscle god as his immensity and his sensually deep voice accosted any sense I had of self-masculinity. I took a step away from him, unsure if he was pissed. I can handle myself okay, but, as I mentioned, I did feel pretty inferior compared to him. I looked at him and answered, “I’m bi, actually,” answering the last question before addressing his other observation, “and yes, you are right - I’m TOTALLY into size, muscle, and power. That’s why I started working out so hard when I was just a kid.” This fucking stunning man grinned, lifted his hands and slipped his long fingers beneath the collar of his skin-tight shirt and simply ripped it from his torso effortlessly. All of the glorious muscles dancing beneath his brown skin were flexing in waves, individual muscle fibers rose and fell like dominoes falling beneath his dark, flawless skin before my incredulous eyes. My mouth dropped open as I beheld transcendent masculinity in human form standing before me, bulging and bare. His traps rose majestically behind his thick neck, tapering down and out to massive, boulder-like delts. His magnificent pecs billowed out and over thickly corrugated abdominal muscles flexing and relaxing alternately, his lat wings tapering down to his thin waist from behind - and my GOD! His ARMS! His masses of biceps muscles erupted into mounds of split-headed brawn with pounds of triceps bulging out behind, fighting for space with his upper lats! “Holy f-f-f-uuuuck...” hissed from my lips unconsciously as the behemoth tossed the remains of his shirt aside. I had worked all of my life to build a massively muscled body, but this guy surpassed me in every way, making my own thickly muscled body appear pathetically small and inferior - and he was just BEGINNING his muscle-building journey?!?! He scowled and flexed out a most muscular pose, his already massive musculature erupting with even more size, hardness, and power. Rope-like veins erupted all over his magnificent torso, beginning in his hands and arms and flowing up and out upon the expansive exposed surface of his rock-solid shoulders, neck, chest, and abs. This super man’s entire upper body simply lit up and bulged with veins, muscle and power like a fucking Christmas tree. “Holy fucking CHRIST!” I blurted as my knees went weak and I began to breathe in short ragged gasps. I felt my cock rocketing to attention to salute such masculine superiority. “Yeah, I thought so.” his deep voice rumbled over me as the scent of his testosterone laden sweat wafted into my nostrils. My eyes roamed over his perfectly formed, muscle-bloated torso. I was speechless. I was finding it hard to breathe. Kai raised one arm and flexed, the venous split head of his mountainous biceps rising towards his clenched fist as granite hard triceps exploded down and writhed beneath the skin as if trying to burst free. “Go ahead, little man, you know you want to feel what REAL size and power feels like!” he taunted as he licked his full lips with a tongue that made me wince, moistening his lips as if he were hungry for something. I mindlessly lifted my hand as if obeying a command and placed it on biceps larger than my fucking head. My hand barely capped the peak of the scalding, diamond-hard cap of the exhibition of masculinity bursting up from Kai’s mighty arm. I felt light-headed and weak. This colossal Kai took my wrist in his other massive hand and moved my trembling hand from his biceps to his heaving pectoral, sliding it over his sweaty flesh as he did. “BOOM!” he thundered as he flexed his mighty chest harder as it instantly ballooned further out over his thickly corrugated abdominals. He slid my open palm over the hard, hot waving muscles of his expansive chest to the deep cleavage created by such inhuman mountains of solid, diamond hard power. He relaxed before shoving my hand into the deep pec valley and flexed again, crushing my entire hand in between such potent pectoral perfection. I looked up into his stunningly handsome face as I felt, and saw, his muscles flex even larger, harder, more magnificent! Wait! I looked UP over his billowing pectorals at his face?!?! How could that be? I was just a couple inches shorter than him! I felt even weaker as his body seemed to balloon with even more size and power. Confused and consumed with a lust I’d never before felt, I pleaded weakly, “Wh-what’s happening to me, Kai?” I looked up to see his head nestled back in between his two sloping ranges of rippling trapezius muscle, his thick neck muscles bulging and snaked with thick, pulsing, blood filled veins as his pronounced Adam’s apple bobbed up and down hungrily. “Oh, FUCK, YESSSS!” thundered from this burgeoning colossus of a man as my vision began to blur and I slipped in and out of semi-consciousness. This Native GOD was growing (or was I shrinking?). —------- As I lay semi-conscious at your feet, this is what I saw in my dream-like state: I see you, Kai, exploding into an absolute Native GOD of brutal, lust-filled muscular power. People are drawn to admire you. Your mere aura of masculine perfection draws from them a desire to please you. As you grow, your self-recognition of what you truly are affects all inferior beings and they (we) realize that the world and its inhabitants are nothing but playthings to you . . . existing for your amusement and pleasure. You are to be worshiped, adored, served, and pleased in any way you desire. I see you, Kai, in your future form, what you were always meant to become, a truly brutal and barbaric muscle god! A superior being born of a superior race! You are everything I have always dreamed of becoming, and so much more. You can control your size, as well as the size of anyone and anything else. Your power is limitless! You brush me aside, your new-found size almost glowing. You look me in the eyes and growl, “BEHOLD, PUNY PETER, WHAT YOU HAVE ALWAYS LONGED TO SEE.” You raise your arms and flex hard, your godly muscles growing as you expand. 10 feet (your jeans, underwear, shoes, and socks, explode in tatters from your muscled limbs as your grow), 15 feet, 25 feet (I scramble to avoid being smeared to a pulp by your expanding feet as you move to compensate for your growth), 50 feet, 75 feet, and, finally, your magnificent, titanic and swole muscle body ceases to grow at over 100 feet of unstoppable power. Your colossal form pulses with masculine superiority in every form - male sexuality, beastly brutality, unstoppable power Your titanic, muscular body is the body of a god. Your flaccid, prodigious penis is larger than any man that ever lived and bulges out over balls the size of cars. I see you smile, reach down and pick up a car from the street. You peel the roof off like it is nothing but tin foil. I can hear the terrified screams of the occupants as your head nestles back into your voluminous traps, your neck bulging with muscle, pronounced Adam’s apple slowly rising and falling. You lift the car over your gaping mouth and slowly tilt the little vehicle. You seem to enjoy the screams of terror of the first victims of your vicious realization of what you are as they tumble from the car, clawing at the air, and into your hungry, waiting mouth. You clench your jaws shut with a snap. You look down at me as I slowly back away from you, trying to be far enough away to see every inch of your dark, swole, all-powerful and godly body. I see you moving the struggling little meat-sacks around in your mouth before you grin and brutally clench your jaws together. Blood sprays out and rains upon me as the squishy crunch for your unfortunate snacks’ demise reaches my ears. You chew and swallow your first mouthful of human protein. I tremble, not so much in fear, but overwhelming awe and excitement of FINALLY seeing a man being true masculinity unleashed. I see the bloody remnants of what, just seconds before, were but puny little humans whose lives you literally held in your hands. Being in your presence fills me with a desire to please you, to witness your size and power used as it should be - to bring you pleasure, no matter the consequences to anything, nor anyone, around you. The blood flowing from the corners of your mouth is nothing but remnants of a snack you desired - and deserved. You notice a man and woman running. You lift your foot and move it so that it overshadows them. The man looks up and stumbles as the woman continues, but turns back. You slowly lower your expansive sole over the little man as he begins to beg. “No, NO, NOOOOO!” as you continue to lower your foot, relishing first the light pressure of his arms uselessly pushing back against your foot’s descent, then the snapping of bones and crushing of his puny little body to a bloody, unrecognizable goop squirting from beneath your foot. Your quads and calf muscles bulge and ripple as you grind your foot into the pavement, easily cracking it. I hear, “OH, YESSS!” rumble from above as I look up at your smirking face. I notice your colossal cock beginning to pulse to life, thickening and lengthening as a road-map of thick veins engorge around the shaft, flooding your sex trunk with shaft-stiffening blood. The woman, staring at your foot that has smashed her man like nothing but an annoying little insect, is screaming insanely. You reach down and pluck her from the sidewalk, flailing and kicking about uselessly. You carefully remove the clothing from her body, damaging her as little as possible in the process. “MMMMM, BEAUTIFUL!” you boom as you place her in your free palm and lick your lips viewing her sexy little body. I see your massive penis continue to thicken, and rise majestically before you, easily overcoming the fight of gravity attempting to pull such hefty, masculine bulk downward. “NORMALLY, I WOULD FUCK YOU,” you chuckle, “BUT I GUESS YOU’LL HAVE TO FUCK ME - OR AT LEAST FEED MY SEXUAL NEEDS, TINY BITCH. HA, HA, HA!” you thunder sadistically as you lower your palm to your throbbing cock head and push the screaming woman’s head into your now pre-cum flowing piss slit. Immediately, the opening begins to close upon the fledgling little woman while pulling her wriggling body in. Your cock quickly devours her and your massive fingers wrap around your thick shaft and slowly stroke, her body crushed to liquid in your deadly cock as you sadistically rumble, “MMMM, YEAH, BABY!” You grab two others not quick enough to escape your reach and simply deposit them upon your cock before enveloping their brittle little bodies with your stroking fist. They are quickly reduced to nothing but smears upon your shaft flesh, a gritty lube for your pleasure (crimson streaks of remains mixed with your boiling, now freely flowing pre-cum adorn - all that is left of the two humants you used). “AWWW, FUCK YEAH!” you bellow as you begin walking away from the waterfront. I hear screams quickly cut short with a loud, squishy CRUNCH with your first step and look as your massive, deadly foot rises, bloody corpses stuck to your sole like nothing but bugs crushed under your immense muscular weight. I see you reach down with your free fist and it encircles a bus. You lift it to your waist. I envy those doomed people in the bus. They get the stunning, close up view of you, our all-powerful muscle-god and the largest muscle-cock ever to exist! What do you have planned for the bus and its occupants, I wonder, as I begin drooling lustfully from every orifice, longing to feel your muscular power, to serve such masculine perfection, no matter the cost to me, one so pathetically small, weak, and inferior. —------- My eyes fluttered open to see the massive Kai leaning over me, your muscles defying gravity as they bulge hard with every movement you make. “My God.” escapes my lips as my cock involuntarily explodes in submissive orgasm at the thought of how easily this godly man could snap me in two, my semi-conscious vision of his beginning rampage still clearly in my mind’s eye. You could easily crush me and smear my muscled body to a paste upon your flesh like nothing but unneeded war paint (your sheer size, power, and superior masculinity would elicit enough fear in any sane man). I babble like a fucking brook, “I unconsciously worshiped you the moment I saw you. I now know I was born to worship such unbridled power, such masculine perfection to serve you.” You smirk and stand. “Good boy.” your powerful voice thunders. You extend your massive hand towards me. “Come on, little man, let me help you up. Let’s go get those drinks. My treat - only fair since you fed me some size. You have NO idea what I am becoming!” Your torso and arms explode with thickly corded, rock-solid muscle as your powerful, oaken arm reaches towards me, your pectorals ballooning and crushing together like two small planets colliding. My cock worshipfully pulses back to life as my brain returns to the thought of you doing anything you please with whoever you please. I feel so exposed, my bulging jeans’ crotch and thigh fabric dark with my recent jizz explosion and, now gawking at manly perfection, freshly flowing pre-cum. “I-I-I th-think I d-d-do know wh-what you are, Kai!” I responded in sheepish awe as I raise my hand to yours, “Whatever you say, Sir.” Your expansive fist swallows mine and you effortlessly lift me to my feet. The stunningly handsome, colossally muscled Native Indian smirks down at me as I look up into dark eyes. FUCK! I am level with your massive pecs! Your eyes lower to my tented, wet crotch which I quickly cover with my free hand. Your eyes raise back to mine as you growl, “Bi my ass, little man. I knew you were a fucking fag when you couldn’t take your eyes off of this.” You raise an arm, flex, turn your head and lick the majestic, hard biceps. You continue, “Looks like I’m a lot bigger than you, doesn’t it, little man?” You swipe my hand away from covering my tented crotch, visibly throbbing. “Or should I say ‘little girl’? Is big, bad, bi Petey turned on by the most powerful muscle-man he’s ever seen?” I pull away and step back, stunned not only by your increased bulk and stature, but by your cocky, dominant attitude. You grab my hand, place it on your mountainous pectoral again and flex. “You my little BITCH, puny white boy?” you growl in disgust. You release my hand, but I unconsciously move it across the massive, inundating and rippling mass of muscle that is the giant Native’s chest, gasping as it lands on your huge man-tit. You grin, raise both arms and flex over me. “Muscle-bitch Petey wants to worship what I am, doesn’t he?” You lower your oaken arms, one hand adjusting the mass of man-meat moving beneath your jeans. My mouth goes dry. I feel butterflies in my gut. My cock throbs painfully. I want to argue, but I can’t take my eyes off of such an absolute mountain of a man. The memories of my semi-conscious visions of this power-house brutally manhandling whoever he chose floods my brain as my head simply nods in response without me even thinking. I long, no LUST, to worship this Native Indian god of muscular size and power, to provide you with ANYTHING you want - and you know it. I long to shower praise upon you for your massive and bulging brawn and sinew, your incredibly powerful and swole masculine perfection, to encourage you to increase, to grow, to overshadow everything, to be the GOD you are created to be! I feel drool dripping from the side of my mouth. “I thought so, you fucking little pussy.” you grunt while turning and walking away. I gasp, again, at the inhuman width of your muscular back and shoulders, your squarely rounded glutes stretching the back of your jeans, rising and falling majestically as you walk away. A guy in a car parked by the sidewalk opens his window and yells at you, “Put a shirt on, you fucking freak!” You slow, stop, and look at the car before slowly and deliberately walking over to it, flexing menacingly. The guy starts the car in order to avoid a confrontation with such a massive and obviously powerful man. You don’t say a word to the guy. You just walk up to the car’s driver side, kneel down and put both hands underneath the car. What happens next brings me to my knees in total disbelief and worshipful awe. Your neck, back, and arms explode with thick, venous muscle and power as your jeans balloon to almost bursting with ass and leg muscle. You slowly lift the car from the road! You actually toss it up to move your massive hands more central under the vehicle for better balance before lifting the car over your head. Your entire upper body is an anatomy chart of the male muscular form. The man in the car begins screaming frantically, “No! No! NOOO! Put me DOWN, You FREAK!” Fear was dripping with his words. You, the almighty Kai, look me in the eye with your menacing, black eyes as you curl your fingers INTO the metal of the car you’re effortlessly holding over your head. You begin to pull the two ends of the car together from underneath. Your colossally muscled body explodes with even more size and super-human strength as the sounds of tortured metal squeal and screech, screaming through the air. The car’s flimsy (to YOU) frame succumbsd to the will of almighty Kai’s vastly superior strength and power. The man continues screaming like a wailing woman until the car simply folds in on itself. The muffled CRUNCH and slurpy SPLAT of the man’s body merges with the sounds of the car’s crunching collapse. Blood and gore spurts out the window and exploding windshield of the now demolished car, dripping down onto your gloriously pumped torso. This colossal Kai is a brutal fucking muscle BEAST! You toss the car aside effortlessly and spread the fresh blood across your hard, rippling chest in triumph. Your head pivots on your powerful neck to glance back at me. “That fucking little INSECT! FUCK, that felt good - it felt RIGHT, little man. Enjoy seeing TRUE power used by a REAL man? Look at you, insignificant, puny Pete, you pathetically weak little INSECT.” you deride me mercilessly. I nut on the spot, my jeans now drenched in my pre-cum mixed with my fresh pulsing, spurting cum. “You coming, you puny little size queen?” you derided me rightfully. “I knew you were drawn to me like a fucking moth to a flame. I could almost smell it flowing from your pores when you first laid eyes on me.” You were right. I stood. I followed. My thickly muscled, 6 feet, 2 inch, 230 pound body is now small and weak compared to colossal Kai’s vastly superior muscular bulk. I suppose it always was. I always thought I was unusually big and strong, but I really had nothing to compare myself to - until YOU . . . until Kai . . . the Native GOD . . massive size, limitless power, and insatiable virility incarnate! Your mere presence emasculated me completely as soon as I saw power personified walking towards me for the first time on that sidewalk. Your supreme existence demands worship and adoration as you increase into MORE! I exist to help you evolve into your desired being.
  4. BrutalPowerDemon

    AZIZ: Fast Food

    I walked up to the closing fast food joint as a guy was locking the door and begged him to let me in for just a quick bite. He grinned and opened the door and let me in before closing and locking the doors behind us. I looked as he walked to the counter and behind it. I wasn’t here by accident. I knew how massive this kid was! As he walked, he peeled the t-shirt from his torso as I heard his deep voice rumble, “Sorry it’s so hot in here, dude. The a/c cut out a couple of hours ago and they can’t get to it until morning.” I heard him, but was distracted by the full, rounded muscles dancing across this boy’s impossibly wide back. HIs thickly muscled neck and sloping traps were clearly visible due to his short-cropped, black hair. Cannon-ball deltoids rippled and capped oaken arms on either side of this teen colossus’ body as his powerful triceps hardened and relaxed with each swing of his massive arms. He was masculine perfection! I had definitely chosen the right teen on which to test my growth serum. He walked to the back, beyond my view. In a few seconds, he returned, extending his vein-mapped arm with a cappuccino in his massive hand. I looked up into his face. GOD, he was gorgeous! Perfect Asian face, angular jaw, full lips, high and pronounced cheekbones, and piercing, black eyes. My cock lurched at the sensual assault of merely being in the presence of this young, masculine hunk. “Th-thanks.” I stuttered, “But I don’t drink cappuccinos.” The kid smirked down at me and said, “How about if I add some flavor you like, man?” he inquired smugly as he set the steaming cup on the counter in front of him. The cup sat in front of the hulking teen’s crotch and I couldn’t help but notice the bulk straining the fabric below his belt. Without thinking I looked up at him and muttered, “You’re a big one, aren’t you?” His head was leaned forward over the cup with lips pursed. He raised his eyes to meet mine as he released a long rope of spit from his mouth which flowed down into the cup. Still holding eye contact, he extended his tongue to cut off the flow of saliva and raised his head. “Never been called small, dude. Interested now?” he asked in a deep, sultry voice while pushing the large cup on the counter towards me. “What the FUCK, kid?!?! I’m not drinking that?” I blurted. “Dude! I know when a guy appreciates muscle, if you know what I mean - and I think you do. I’ve seen you in here before watching me, little man.” he purred as he raised his arms and flexed over me, his torso erupting with massive, solid mounds of muscle inundating beneath the vein-mapped, dark skin stretched over such powerful brawn. My dick responded immediately and throbbed larger, betraying my lustful appreciation for the godly Asian teen taunting me so mercilessly. He had always been so respectful when I’d been considering him for the experiment. This cockiness was unexpected. What if the serum amplified his superior attitude along with his physical stature, I wondered. The boy glanced at my tenting crotch and smiled, “Yeah, dude, you like what you see, don’t you, little man?” He lowered his arms and slowly unbuckled his belt before unbuttoning the top of his slacks and slowly lowering the zipper. I was mesmerized by every movement this rippling muscle-boy made. He lowered his slacks revealing massive, cut quads and poser briefs fighting a losing battle to contain the mass of his obviously huge cock and balls. They stretched down obscenely and continued to stretch further as his growing python throbbed larger and larger, exposing increasing amounts of the boy’s thick, venous shaft as it continued stretching the fabric thin. I was shaken from my slack-jawed stupor by the boy’s voice, “Oh, yeah, little man, you REALLY like what you see! And you’re in luck, you little size queen, ‘cause I’m horny as FUCK after roasting in this sweltering place all day.” I stepped back as he hoisted his semi-flaccid, vein-encased cock-mass from his posers, his huge, churning balls flopping out over the stretched-thin posers. It was long, at least ten inches, and thick like a vein-wrapped, throbbing beer can with an even thicker, mushroom head beginning to bubble pre-cum from its hungry, gaping slit. He took my cappuccino and stepped back from the counter. He smirked, once again, and lowered the cup to below his prodigious penis, his arms and chest ballooning with muscular size as he did so. “I KNOW what you like, little man.” he purred as he flexed and wagged his semi-hard cock forcing incredible amounts of pre-cum to bubble forth to flow into the steaming cup. At the same time, from above, he pursed his thick lips and deftly spit a little more saliva into the cup. “W-W-What are you d-d-d-oing?!??” I quivered as I felt my now rock-hard dick begin to pour pre-cum into my jeans watching this cocky and horny, drop-dead gorgeous Asian teen. “More flavor and thicker body for your drink, mister. I told you I knew what you like and what you want.” he stated smugly as he lowered his cock-head into the drink and began to stir it with his pre-leaking, growing cock. “Holy FUCK!” I blurted as he closed his eyes and licked his grinning lips. The thought of what my serum might do to this horse-hung, muscle-bound, and studly hunk short-circuited any misgivings I may have had about continuing with my experiment. “Mmmm, oh, YEAH!” he rumbled as he slowly removed his sex-trunk from the cup, still dripping coffee, saliva, and pre-cum back into the steaming liquid. “That cappuccino is almost as hot as I am, little man.” He stroked his thickening, elongating cock a couple of times before lifting his hand to his lips and lapping his man-cappuccino from his powerful appendage. “Yeah, THAT”S the way you like it. Maybe after you finish your drink, I’ll feed you, little man. You said you’re hungry, right, muscle slut?” he asked as he licked his long, thick fingers. “Now I bet you’re REALLY hungry and feel like feeding on a fucking muscle-teen cock, boi, don’t you?” “Yes, Sir.” I responded automatically as one of my hands in my pockets gripped my rigid pole through the fabric, pre-cum now pulsing visibly through my jeans. With my free hand, I reached in my other pocket and grabbed the pre-filled syringe. He held the cup out to me and ordered, “Quench your thirst, first, little man, but, first, strip and show me what YOU’RE made of, little man.” My eyes dilated, taking in his massively muscular, sexually charged form, and stunningly rugged, handsome face. I stumbled back. “WHAT?” I blurted out, trying to figure how to inject this kid. He was not the docile, muscle-bound teen I had thought he was. The muscle-boy stepped back, lowered the cup to his now rigid, foot-long cock pointing straight up in front of his thickly muscled abdominals and below the overhang of his massive pectorals. “Beg for it, boy!” he commanded with complete authority. “Beg for your muscle-god’s spit and pre-cum cappuccino.” He smirked as he raised his free arm and flexed hard. He turned his stunning face and kissed the mountain of split-headed biceps towering up to his massive, clenched fist. He then extended his long, thick tongue and lapped at the expansive, hard surface of the bunched muscle as a guttural, “Mmmm, yeah.” rumbled from his throat. “Oh my GOD!” I blurted. The impossibly swole and handsome teen looked down at me and smirked. “Oh, YEAH, little power freak, tell me more! You want to worship this powerful muscle teen, little man? Be my little bitch, maybe my fucking cum dump?” he growled, aggression obviously festering beneath his self-assured attitude of superiority. He thrust the cup towards me. “Drink it. NOW!” he ordered. I grabbed the cup and slurped it down greedily before handing the empty cup back to him. He grinned, snatched the cup from my hand and pushed his cock head down as he flexed his abs hard. Pre-cum shot into the cup and continued flowing until the large cup was full of his hot, manly nectar. “Holy FUCK!” I blurted in awe as he released his rigid tool and it slapped back up into his abs with a loud THWACK, splattering his still flowing pre-cum onto his lower chest and corrugated abs. I quickly snatched the syringe from my pocket, lifted it to my mouth, and bit down on the needle-cap, pulling it off. Fortunately, he had been focusing on the pre-cum overflowing cup in his hand and I stepped towards him as I moved my hand with the needle behind my back. I took the cup overflowing with his hot pre-cum and roping to the floor. I lifted the cup to my lips, tilted my head back, opened my mouth, and tipped the cup. The thick, salty-sweet pre-cum dumped from the cup in a wad, filling my mouth and flowing over my face and clothing as I gulped down what I could, scooping what escaped from my face and clothing and hungrily devouring it. “Awww, YEAH, little bitch!” the teen muscle-boy boomed. “You're a hungry little cock sucker, aren’t you?” He pushed his cock back down with one hand while grabbing the back of my head with the other, pulling my mouth to his flared, throbbing, and pre-cum pulsing cock head. I opened my pre-slick mouth as he plopped his large mushroom cock crown through my lips. I looked up and saw him smirking down at me as he began to slowly force his shaft into my face I had intended on talking to the boy and asking him if he wanted to be even bigger, the biggest man alive, actually, but I obviously couldn’t talk. He, obviously, loved being massive and in control. I looked up to see his head thrown back into his muscular shoulders as he moaned, “Fuck yeah, little cock-sucker! EAT that massive MEAT!” he rumbled lustily. Still looking at the sexy vision of his handsome face nestled in between his muscled shoulders and thick, rippling neck, eyes closed, I quickly jabbed the needle in his hard, throbbing shaft, and depressed the plunger. He apparently was so into skull fucking me that the injection directly into his long, thick penis didn’t even register. I dropped the needle as he impaled my face balls deep onto his fuck trunk and he moaned, “Oh, FUCK, little man! My cock’s on FIRE! SUCK, little fucker, SUCK! I was choking as he began to rhythmically pile-drive his sex trunk into my throat. Skull fucking was an understatement with the sexually charged teen sex machine. Apparently, my choking was pleasant stimulation because, just before I passed out, I felt the first volley of his volcanic ejaculation flood my stomach. His volume filled my gut until it was pushed back up my throat and out around his shaft. He withdrew his artillery from my mouth and kept cumming, covering me in his jizz. I stumbled back and looked up at him. He had a blissful look on his face as he looked down at me. “Fuck, little cock sucker. That was fucking AWESOME! I’ve never cum so much in my LIFE . . . not even with chicks! And FUCK! I’m still hard as a rock and horny as HELL!” he breathed heavily. I could see his large balls churning, pulling up into his body, then lowering, over and over. He began to stroke his cum slick shaft slowly and moan, “Oh, god . . . oh god . . . oh, FUCK! I feel so fucking horny, so hot! UNGH! Oh, FUCK! My muscles feel tight and hard, pumped, like I just worked out, man!” He looked down at me, raised his arms and flexed, looked over his muscle bulging body, then back down. His eyes focused on the needle. “What the FUCK, you fucking faggot! What did you do?” he bellowed even as he leaned forward, wrapping his arms around his torso and gut. “Oh, SHIT! I burn and hurt all over! What the hell did you stick me with, you fucking little FREAK?” I scooted back against the wall. From the times I’d spent examining him at his workplace, I remembered his name was Aziz. “Aziz,” I spoke to him, “You want to be bigger, don’t you? I’ve been working on a serum to help you be more muscular and larger than you already are! I was going to ask you, but, well, it ‘s so obvious you want to be the biggest, the strongest.” He raised his handsome face, wracked with pain, then, suddenly, the pained expression was replaced with one of almost sheer ecstasy. He hissed, “Oh, FUCK! YESSSS!” he hissed. “This feels fucking AWESOME!” He threw his head and shoulders back and roared, “Oh, FUUUUCCKKK!” My jaw dropped at what I was seeing. Thick, hose-like veins pulsed to the surface of his dark, flawless skin. Every square inch throbbing with the blood rushing through his system, feeding his muscles. I saw muscle fibers rippling beneath the stretched-thin skin as it expanded his muscles balloon with solid size and power. Massive, round boulders of muscle bulging larger and larger. He was expanding in size in all directions. He head hit the ten feet ceiling He stepped forward, THROUGH the counter as it exploded away from his oaken legs. He hunched over, growling, as he continued to expand. His feet were now MASSIVE! He growled again and stood upright, blasting through the ceiling and roof of the building. All I could see was two massively muscular tree-trunks of legs with cut, rolling quads and diamond shaped calves larger than my torso. And a cock . . . my GOD! . . . hanging out and over balls as large as my head and drooping to the boy’s knees. Those knee-caps were six feet from the floor! I looked up through the hole in the roof through which Aziz had exploded. He was grinning ear to ear, his glistening white teeth contrasting with the dark complexion of his stunningly handsome face. Massive muscles rippled with power all over his body! He was running his expansive hands over his thickly muscled torso and rippling abdominal bricks. Something caught his eye and I saw him lean over, his abs exploding with rippling size. As he stood back up, I saw his hand holding a car! An evil grin formed his stunningly handsome, Asian face as he reached to the car’s roof with his free hand, his fingers easily piercing the windshield and peeling the roof back as his torso rippled and bulged with power. He plucked the screaming little man from the car like he was nothing but a toy. The man was yelling and flailing about uselessly. “SHUT THE FUCK UP, DAD!” Aziz’s deep voice rumbled as he shook the man he held his fist like nothing but a ragdoll. “YOU THOUGHT I WAS A FREAK BEFORE? HA! LOOK AT ME NOW, DAD! I’M A FUCKING MUSCLE GOD!” Aziz dropped the wrecked car to the street and lifted his other hand and grabbed the half of his dad dangling from the fist holding him. He held his thickly muscled arms in front of his sneering face. The swole arms solidified as he slowly bent the man coming to his senses slowly backwards. The man shrieked in pain. Aziz’s thick cock throbbed larger and twitched, pre-cum bubbling from the large piss-slit. Aziz grinned as the screaming stopped abruptly with the sound of his father’s spine snapping in two. “AWWW, YEAH!” the teen roared as he pulled his dad’s corpse in two, blood and entrails splattering onto his muscled chest and down to the street below. I heard the rumbling of the colossally muscled teen’s muscled gut as he lifted half of his dad’s body to his mouth and took a bite, the sound of bone crunching between his teeth, blood dripping from his lips. “My god!’ I trembled excitedly as I released my steel hard and throbbing dick from my slacks and began to stroke witnessing this stunningly handsome, muscle-bound colossal teen brutally snuff his dad without remorse. I stood and ran to the door, unlocked it and stepped out onto the sidewalk. I looked up as Aziz swallowed, dropped the remaining pieces of his dad’s body to the street with a wet SPLAT. Aziz looked down in eyes and thundered, “Oh, YEAH, you little cock-sucker, I want to be a fucking brutal GOD of powerful muscle!” as he moved one expansive foot over his dad’s lower half and ground it into the pavement cracking under his power “Goddamned fucking insect.” he muttered in disgust. He wrapped a bloody fist around his long, thick cock and slowly stroked, obviously horny with the deadly power his enormous muscle-bod contained. I stood drooling and stroking in lustful awe of this titanically muscular Asian teen obviously drunk with power and bloodlust. Being late at night, the streets were empty in this part of town, thankfully, and I decided to plead for mercy from this godly boy’s destructive, lust-fueled urges. “I hope you are pleased that I chose you, Aziz, to become the most muscular and powerful man on the planet! He raised his arms and flexed, admiring his inhuman musculature, his cock twitching lustfully. “Fuck, I’m HUGE!” he grinned. I continued, “You are a PERFECT man, Aziz! No, not a man, a GOD! You are manly, masculine PERFECTION! All men will instantly feel inferior in the presence of your Herculean, muscular size. Seeing your endowment will cause them to question if they are even men at all! Your hulking body was worthy of worship before I injected you, but now . . .” I began to breathe in ragged gasps, “now you are an unstoppable GOD whose very presence DEMANDS worship!” I lustfully gushed. Aziz sneered down at me, snatched me from the sidewalk in a blood-dripping fist, and lifted me to his stunning face. “You fucking little size queen! You have NO idea what you’ve done, of the things I’ve dreamed of doing, no, the things I’ve LUSTED to do! You’ve given me the power to unleash my deepest and darkest desires, you stupid, insignificant little FUCK!” he growled. Being held in this massively muscular, powerful teen’s fist, hearing his thunderous voice, feeling the humid heat blasting from his dark, sweating flesh, seeing his mountains of bulging, rippling muscles, I felt my body tense and erupt in orgasmic bliss in his palm. “Yeah, you pathetic, fucking little FAG, you can’t help but cum for me, can you, you weak little bitch.” he derided. “I bet every time you came in and watched me, you ducked into the bathroom and jacked your tiny little penis off thinking of me and my muscles, didn’t you, then you went home and masturbated to me even more.” he sneered. Hearing this young beast growl his desire to dominate and the thought of seeing this seething young mountain of muscle unleash his unstoppable power and insatiable bloodlust caused my spent dick to rocket to rock-hard, worshipful attention against the hot, jizz dripping palm in which he held me fast. His overbearing attitude and belittling demeanor withered any desire I might have had to object to anything pertaining to him. “Almighty Aziz,” I spoke as I looked into his dark, massive eyes, “you knew I worshiped your body when I walked in tonight. But NOW, my GOD! I exalt and praise all that you are! You are a GOD of savage and merciless supremacy and strength. Your sexual appetites are brutish and insatiable, your bloodlust ravenous and unquenchable. I now exist only to please you and to witness you satisfying your deepest and darkest cravings. I will serve you until my last breath, Almighty Aziz.” I ended, panting and drooling. Aziz raised his thick and venous free arm and wiped the blood dripping from his lips and grinned before lowering his arm to continue stroking his ponderous penis. “Good little parasite, my first disciple. Your coworkers will be your first offering to your GOD. Direct me to your lab.” he ordered with an evil grin. I hesitated as I thought of my co-workers, my closest friends being nothing but an offering to this colossal, obviously murderous muscle-god. Then I looked over the immensity of muscular power rippling before my eyes, I looked down at a fist that could crush granite to sand slowly stroking a man-sized cock-shaft mapped with cable-like veins. I reached out and placed a palm on the hot, sweaty flesh covering a mountainous, rippling pectoral as Aziz licked his full lips and his stomach rumble, once again. Then I remembered how Aziz, without remorse, snapped his father in two like a dried twig and ripped him apart effortlessly before snacking on some of the remains. My lust to see my GOD reveal his power, to assume his rightful place as GOD to puny humans, to witness his destructive brutality. My lusts quickly overrode my paltry devotion to any other but HIM. “YES, my GOD!” I responded lustfully. “The lab is just on the outskirts of town, out by the army base.” Aziz grinned, turned, and began walking down the center of the deserted street, each footfall leaving a cratered print.
  5. Advertencia Esta historia tiene un contenido snuff bastante alto, no pretende ser una obre de arte y solo es un hobbie, por lo que no la tomes muy en serio, si no te gustan estas cosas, hay muchas mas historias en el foro que puedes disfrutar, si este tema te agrade, espero que la disfrutes. LUPIN, AGENCIA DE VENGANZAS Capítulo 1 - Un dia como cualquier otro Era un mañana fría y oscura, Tyw había abierto los ojos demasiado temprano, gruño, su temperamento estaba empeorando a cada minuto mientras sentía que el cansancio del día anterior aún no se había disipado. Luego de dar algunas vueltas sobre la cama decidió que era momento de ponerse de pie, tantos años habían pasado y aun no se acostumbraba al insomnio, a la normalidad, a su atadura. Miró su mano derecha y entrecerró los ojos, solo para ver un casi imperceptible hilo rojizo, luego de parpadear el hilo desapareció. Tyw suspiró y miró desde su ventana a la ciudad que despertaba abajo de su ventana. Lejos de ese lugar, Rayan despertó, no había dormido en la noche, pesando en que pasaría con su vida luego de ese día, salió de la cama y se encontró desnudo ante un espejo que mostraba a un hombre atlético, pero desafortunadamente débil. Antes pensó que sus clases de artes marciales podrían ser útiles, pero desafortunadamente apenas pudo lanzar un golpe o dos antes de ser brutalmente golpeado por sus abusadores. Pronto Rayan empezó a sentir los golpes de la noche anterior, miró a su derecha y encontró el primer moretón, luego empezó a observar los moretones en sus piernas y torso, por alguna razón, en su cabeza no habían moretones, tal vez fue porque aunque difícilmente logró asestar un golpe, demostró tener mejor resistencia que sus abusones lo que le permitió correr por su vida, sin embargo, él sabía que regresarían, no importaba su esfuerzo en entrenar, el dinero perdido en sus clases de artes marciales, Rayan era débil y no podía defenderse el solo contra cinco abusadores, especialmente su líder, Esteban, un hombre tan brutal como enorme, un fisicoculturista en toda regla, un hombre quien no perdía oportunidad de mostrar su fuerza, especialmente luego de empezar sus dosis de esteroides que lo fortalecían pero lo hacían más brutal. Rayan miro sus moretones en el espejo, el dolor de su cuerpo no era superior al dolor de su alma, de su vergüenza. Rayan se sentía miserable, débil, e indefenso. Pensó en aquel momento de locura, de desesperación, en ese momento había sido golpeado nuevamente por Esteban y sus hombres, ese día, hace mucho tiempo entro a su computadora y busco "venganza, brutalidad, justicia", en ese momento Rayan solo pensaba en que un mundo sin Esteban y sus hombres sería un mundo mejor, movió frenéticamente su mouse, la ira y el dolor invadieron sus sentidos, sus músculos se movieron involuntariamente y cuando Rayan volvió en sí, estaba en una extraña página que decía "Lupin, agencia de venganzas", una página roja, con solo una pregunta. "¿Quieres vengarte?, haz una cita, analizaremos tu caso" Rayan miró la pregunta, bajo la misma había un botón de Si / No. Rayan estaba invadido por la ira, no tenía claridad si esta página era una página seria, o simplemente era una broma de algún gracioso o simplemente habría alguien en su vida tan desafortunado como él que deseaba vengarse de alguien. Rayan dio clic en "SI", en ese momento una ventana emergente, también de un rojo profundo mostró el siguiente mensaje "¿Estás seguro?"; Rayan pensó profundamente en su dolor, su vergüenza y volvió a seleccionar "SI". Nada ocurrió, nada sucedió, no hubo una confirmación, no hubo ni siquiera un ruido, ni nada por el estilo, Rayan solo sintió un leve temblor en su mano que imaginó que se debía simplemente a la multiplicidad de sensaciones que tenía en ese momento. Ese fue el día que decidió entrenar y estudiar artes marciales, sin embargo, luego de dos años de práctica, había mejorado su físico y su resistencia, sin embargo, era incapaz de defenderse, de hacer nada en contra de sus abusadores, su apartamento estaba cada vez más vacío por culpa de todas las veces que lo habían robado. Por alguna razón seguía vivo, Esteban lo había robado muchas veces pero Rayan seguía vivo, hace unos meses uno de sus vecinos había desaparecido, lo encontraron en una zanja lejana con todos sus huesos rotos y su cabeza aplastada con un objeto circular, la policía lo clasifico como un accidente de tránsito, probablemente había sido atropellado por un camión, sin embargo Esteban empeoró su actitud justo después de ese momento, se volvió más brutal y sádico. Rayan supo con certeza que Esteban fue el asesino, lo cual aumentó su temor, y su sensación de indefensión. Esteban aprovechó su nuevo estatus para aumentar su abuso, entró a la habitación de Rayan y robó muchas de sus pertenencias, pero al no tener valor, simplemente consideró que era mejor robar el salario de Rayan. Rayan intentó defenderse, intentó pelear, sin embargo, de por si era difícil intentar pelear con un fisicoculturista experto en artes marciales mixtas, mucho menos contra este y cuatro abusones más qué solo estaban para obedecer las órdenes de su jefe. Rayan pensó en todas estas cosas y lloró por su debilidad e incapacidad de defenderse, huir tampoco era una alternativa, ¿a dónde huiría? No tenía a nadie a quien acudir, y su paga apenas alcanzaba para sostenerse, alimentarse pobremente a base de arroz y huevos, entregarle más de la mitad a sus abusadores y pagar a cuotas el pequeño y lento computador que poseía, su única posesión que podría titularse como "valiosa" aunque siempre estaba a dos clics de explotar con solo ver un video, así como pagar un viejo celular de segunda que solo usaba para recibir órdenes de su trabajo. De súbito su celular vibró, seguramente era la señora Otilia, seguramente estaría mandando mensajes frenéticos para que vaya pronto a la tienda a levantar más cajas y surtir las estanterías. La muy abusona no pagaba horas extras, pero era el único trabajo que había logrado mantener. Sin embargo, ese día hubo algo diferente, su celular recibió un único mensaje de un numero escrito en un lenguaje críptico, irreconocible que solo supo que eran números por su ubicación en la ventana del teléfono. Era un texto blanco sobre un fondo rojo. "Analizaremos tu caso, ve a la siguiente dirección". A Rayan le dio un vuelco el corazón, luego de tantos meses, sería una broma... Lo pensó por un tiempo mientras decidía que hacer, tipeo un "OK", pero el teléfono no confirmó el envío. Sin embargo Rayan decidió que no perdería nada con intentarlo, al menos cambiaría de ambiente... Tyw meditaba en su oficina, un gran espacio ubicado en un edificio cercano al apartamento, era una distancia cercana entre los dos edificios lo que le permitía evitar el tráfico y caminar en medio de un ambiente tranquilo, algo que pocas veces lograba, sea por el ruido de la ciudad, o por el ruido de su viejo compañero. Tyw se sentó en su escritorio, miro alrededor, a diferencia de su apartamento, este sitio era en cierto modo, deprimente, los viejos muebles eran antiguos es más, apestaban a antigüedad, como si tuvieran varios siglos en este lugar, tenían símbolos extraños tallados en sus bordes, algunos parecían una extraña T. "Tal vez hoy venga alguien" meditó Tyw, a veces venían varios clientes, otros días eran extrañamente solitarios, sin embargo, el negocio era exitoso. Tyw miro un viejo sofá casi destruido, era el sitio de su compañero, Tyw miró su mano derecha y se preguntó, "¿Dónde estará?", se sentó en su escritorio y abrió su escritorio del que tomó un computador. Suspiró y empezó a trabajar. Rayan caminaba en medio de la ciudad, hacia frio y llovía, temblaba del frio y se preguntaba si lo que estaría haciendo era una locura motivada por la ira, la desesperación, o ambas. Rayan pensó que fue una imprudencia salir en ese clima tan descubierto, sin embargo, su presupuesto difícilmente permitía el lujo de comprar un paraguas, ni hablar de un impermeable; por lo tanto, estaba casi en ropa deportiva y la mezcla de viento, lluvia y frio, sentía en su cuerpo los efectos de una leve hipotermia. Tiritando, Rayan caminó por las calles, la dirección que estaba en su teléfono era difícil de encontrar, Rayan consultó nuevamente la dirección mientras protegía el teléfono del agua, lo último que necesitaba era que su teléfono se arruinase. Consultó una vez más la dirección asegurándose de memorizarla bien y escondió el teléfono en sus pantalones, preguntándose si esa aventura era en realidad una locura. Luego de muchas vueltas vio un gran y alto edificio, muy moderno, con un letrero que rezaba "Edificio Irminsul", sin embargo no era la dirección´ anotada en el teléfono, Rayan miro en ambas direcciones y vio a lo lejos una gran masa moviéndose lenta al otro lado de la calle. La más giró a la derecha y desapareció, "Sera posible que sea Esteban?" instintivamente su cuerpo tembló aún más, a su pesar, la dirección quedaba efectivamente hacia el sitio en que la masa había sido divisada. Con temor, y sintiendo que su cuerpo temblaba más, Rayan decidió moverse en esa dirección hasta que encontró un viejo edificio con un letrero apenas visible que decía "Lupin, Agencia de Venganzas". Rayan estaba muerto de frio, de temor y de curiosidad, haciendo acopio del poco valor que le quedaba toco el timbre. Un viejo intercomunicador se encendió, una voz clara y autoritaria sonó. "¿Qué desea?", Rayan pensó por un segundo. Su instinto le decía que huyera de ese lugar, su corazón quería saber qué ocurriría. "Vengo por una venganza". Solo silencio, por unos segundos solo sonó la lluvia cayendo sobre el cuerpo de Rayan y el piso, el olor a petricor lleno la nariz de Rayan, y de pronto decidió que eso era una broma muy pesada, y que probablemente Esteban le estaba jugando una broma que seguramente le costaría el poco dinero que le quedaba, que no era mucho pero lo tenía consigo mismo. "por favor siga, suba al cuarto piso, y por favor ignore los ruidos" dijo la voz y la puerta se abrió con un chirrido. Rayan trago saliva, sus instintos seguían indicándole que corriera, pero ya era demasiado el tiempo perdido y el riesgo ya era demasiado alto, la curiosidad empezó a sustituir al miedo y Rayan entró. Cada paso era acompañado del sonido de vieja madera crujiente, por lo que cualquier entrada discreta estaba por fuera de opción. El corazón de Rayan latía con violencia, cada paso que daba, cada escalón que subía significaba un riesgo, Rayan al poco tiempo se sintió desorientado en el interior de esa vieja edificación, las paredes parecían tener un leve brillo azulado, pero un momento no eran las paredes, eran letras grabadas las que brillaban, "estoy volviéndome loco" pensó Rayan, un grito desgarrador lleno el edificio, un grito humano, Rayan brincó del susto y se quedó muy quieto, al poco tiempo otro grito llenó el espacio del edificio pero a diferencia del anterior, este grito fue interrumpido súbitamente y fue sustituido por un sonido que parecía carne desgarrándose y un crujido nauseabundo. Rayan tembló de miedo pero subió la escalera y siguió por un largo pasillo en el último piso, miró a su alrededor, las paredes estaban manchadas de un tono rojizo y que parecían gotas de algún liquido pegajoso desparramado en todos lado, pero rayan no puso demasiada atención y siguió caminando. Luego de unos minutos que parecían horas, Rayan llegó a la única puerta de todo el edificio, un letrero en la puerta decía "Lupin Agencia de Venganzas" y abajo había una extraña T grabada en la madera. Rayan cerro el puño, toco la puerta, "Siga" sonó una voz desde el interior del cuarto y logró ver los muebles viejos, y en el fondo sentado en un viejo escritorio a un hombre vestido con un saco elegante y un pantalón de dril, ambos azules. Rayan camino hasta el escritorio. En medio del silencio inicial cayó en cuenta que estaba mojado y que probablemente daría una pésima primera impresión. "Mucho gusto, mi nombre es Tyw", se presentó desde detrás de su escritorio. Tyw era alto, su presencia imponía aunque no parecía ser muy fuerte, Rayan se preguntó si el utilizaría algún arma o si lo asesinaría, Tyw hizo un además con su mano izquierda y le indicó que se sentara en una antigua silla, Rayana pensó en lo mojado de su ropa, sin embargo Tyw siguió haciendo el ademan por lo que Rayan se sentó, un sonido húmedo acompaño su caída y Rayan sintió su rostro enrojecer. "Podría decirse que soy el 'gerente' de Lupin Agencia de venganzas, me honra conocerlo". Dijo Tyw sin levantarse de la silla. Rayan sintió un aire de superioridad en su forma de hablar, se sintió fastidiado, estaba cansado que otros le hablasen así, Estaban, la señora Otilia, y ahora este tipo, Rayan intentó levantarse. "usted solicitó un trabajo de venganza" le espetó Tyw, "hemos estado algo ocupados como seguramente usted escuchó mientras subía las escaleras". Rayan sintió una ola de terror bajando por su espina dorsal. "¿Puede contarme un poco más del asunto?", la pregunta de Tyw no era una solicitud, era una orden, Rayan intentó pensar cómo salir de ese lugar pero no se había dado cuenta de la trampa en la que había caído, Rayan tembló, intentó tartamudear algunas palabras pero Tyw lo interrumpió. "Señor Rayan", Rayan sintió su temor aumentar, ¿Cómo es que este desconocido sabe su nombre?, la voz de Tyw dejó entrever un deje de impaciencia. Rayan suspiró, no había marcha atrás. Rayan le contó a Tyw de Esteban y sus abusones, de lo que hacían para hacerle la vida imposible, de cómo habían asesinado a uno de sus vecinos y de cómo usaron esa muerte para aumentar su poder, una lagrima paso por su rostro pero Rayan la ignoró, poder hablar de su dolor con otra persona le resultó catártico, Tyw lo escuchó atentamente acariciando su mano derecha con su mano izquierda. Cuando Rayan terminó, Tyw se acomodó en su silla. "Bueno señor Rayan, creo que aceptaremos su caso, pero debo preguntarle, ¿Insiste en que quiere una venganza?" Rayan lo pensó por un momento, estaba aterrado, no sabía que sucedería después de cualquier respuesta que diera, su vida terminaría, ¿sería cómplice de un delito?, pero Esteban y sus secuaces habían destruido tantas vidas que Rayan sintió su sangre hervir, sintió que quería que estas personas tuvieran su merecido, Rayan asintió con su cabeza. Tyw asintió, hizo un extraño gesto con su mano derecha y cerró sus ojos, como si estuviera llamando telepáticamente a algo...¿O a alguien?, Tyw recuperó su postura arrogante y mirando fijamente a Rayan le dijo. "Señor Rayan, me temo que debo advertirle que a partir de este momento no hay marcha atrás, su venganza será llevada a cabo y usted tendrá que lidiar con las consecuencias de su decisión, adicionalmente somos una agencia de venganzas, no una institución de caridad, usted deberá pagarnos por nuestros servicios". El modo en que Tyw dijo su última frase lo aterró, la voz de Tyw adquirió un carácter antiguo, sus palabras sonaron dignas, increíblemente poderosas de un modo que Rayan no logró descifrar, de alguna manera Rayan sintió su alma recorrer tiempos inmemoriales que habían culminado con esa reunión y con un pacto que de alguna manera era más profundo de lo que podía haber entendido hasta este momento, ¿era fruto de su terror, de haber deseado la muerte de su enemigo y apenas caer en cuenta de la dimensión de lo que pidió? "¿Por qué tardará tanto?" Tyw dijo en voz baja con un deje de irritación. Pronto el piso empezó a temblar, "¡Ya estoy llegando!" una voz profunda, poderosa, casi bestial sonó en los pasillos, el temblor aumentó de intensidad hasta que la puerta se abrió con un crujido, Rayan volteó a mirar. La puerta emitió un brillo leve como si se resistiera a ser abierta, lo que extraño a Rayan ya que él había podido abrirla fácilmente, pronto la puerta se abrió y una gran figura atravesó la puerta, Rayan abrió su boca en sorpresa, era un ser humano increíblemente grande, su musculatura sobrepasaba cualquier cosa que él hubiera visto antes, estaba apenas cubierto por una camisilla y una pantaloneta de dril y sus tenis apenas lograban cubrir sus pies. Sus bíceps eran enormes, Rayan pensó que en uno de sus brazos estaba contenida toda la masa de su cuerpo y pensó que se estaba quedando corto, esta presencia tenía más fuerza de lo que jamás hubiera podido imaginar en un hombre. Rayan lo miro de arriba hacia abajo, la fuerza de este ser era inconmensurable, casi se podía percibir a la distancia, Rayan sintió verdadero terror, sus pectorales e movían al compás de su respiración, pero este hombre los movía rítmicamente mientras sonreía de una manera al mismo tiempo diabólica y divertida, como demostrando su fuerza, el ser miro a rayan y flexionó sus bíceps, el movimiento hizo que parte de su camisilla se rasgase revelando sus pectorales, Rayan no podía quitarle sus ojos de encima. "Lupo, deja eso, es nuestro nuevo cliente". Lupo soltó una sonora carcajada y se relajó, sin embargo siguió moviendo sus pectorales, a lo que Tyw simplemente rezongó. "¿Ya terminaste allá abajo?". "Si, no duraron mucho la verdad". Lupo hablaba con un tono profundo, antiguo, pero su voz denotaba un odio y un resentimiento que parecían estar dirigidos vagamente hacia Tyw. Rayan no pudo evitar compararlos, ambos tenían una presencia imponente, pero era diferente, Tyw era orgulloso, pero su forma de actuar, de hablar, inspiraba respeto, claramente se veía que era más de lo que aparentaba, pero Lupo, imponía respeto, era fácil ver que él podría vencer a cualquier cosa que se le pusiera en frente. Rayan miró fijamente como estos dos hombres se miraban entre sí. "Respeto y odio en partes iguales", este fue el pensamiento que atravesó rápidamente la mente de Rayan, Lupo miró a Rayan, flexionó sus bíceps "¿entonces tú serás el que dará diversión a estos?". Rayan no supo que responder, estaba aterrado; los brazos de Lupo relajados eran enormes, pero flexionados, eran de un nivel casi divino, parecía una estatua griega, hermosa y aterrorizante, era evidente que Lupo tenía una fuerza brutal, Rayan miró hacia la puerta y se sorprendió de que Lupo no la hubiera arrancado desde los goznes con facilidad, algo raro había en ese lugar, Rayan puso su atención nuevamente en Lupo. Su figura imponente, y su tamaño eran increíbles, Rayan se preguntó cómo alguien podría estar frente a él y no orinarse en los pantalones (o peor) como el mismo sentía que está a punto de hacer. Lupo inspiró en Rayan un respeto casi reverente, como si estuviera ante una figura poderosa y antigua, algo casi divino podría decirse. Lupo se lamió los bíceps y fue en ese momento en que Rayan cayó en cuenta que el cuerpo de Lupo estaba empapado de sudor, y un líquido rojizo viscoso...Sangre. Rayan quería escapar, era hombre muerto Lupo podría matarlo tan fácilmente como el insecto que era y Tyw solo estaría allí observando cómo lo aplastarían. "Señor Rayan, le presento a Lupo, el será el ejecutor de su venganza" Rayan miró a Tyw, "él", Tyw asintió con su cabeza. "Si, Lupo es mi socio en la agencia, trabajamos juntos desde tiempos ancestrales y hemos logrado respetarnos mutuamente, aunque admito que en un principio teníamos una relación más cordial". Lupo rezongó, sus ojos negros, profundos miraron a Tyw y por un microsegundo su mirada se reblandeció, o al menos eso creyó ver Rayan. "Yo me encargo de conseguir los trabajos, Lupo los ejecuta, como le he notificado, aceptaremos su caso, por favor dígame los detalles del objeto de su venganza y procederemos...Luego hablaremos del pago". Al día siguiente, Rayan despertó en una habitación oscura y vieja, miro a su alrededor y encontró los viejos muebles que a pesar de su antigüedad mantenían una elegancia que hizo sentir a Rayan como parte de un mundo antiguo, los muebles tenían esos extraños símbolos y en una esquita tenían tallada esa extraña T. La noche anterior Tyw había sido lo suficientemente amable para permitirle dormir en ese lugar, incluso le había conseguido toallas y jabón para bañarse, estaba apenas en ropa interior y un espejo reveló su figura atlética, pero luego de ver a Lupo, se dio cuenta que era un debilucho, un ser insignificante en un mundo enorme que no se preocupaba por él, él podía desaparecer y nadie se daría cuenta, al fin de cuentas el no tenía familia, ni amigos, solo unos bullies de los cuales ya no podría saber nada porque desconocía que clase de venganza había contratado, esperaba que siguieran vivos, pero luego recordó la figura ensangrentada de Lupo y pensó que eso no sería una posibilidad real. Tyw abrió la puerta sin pedir permiso, Rayan intentó cubrirse pero solo logró que la silla donde tenía su ropa colgada se cayera al suelo haciendo un gran estruendo. Tyw miró el cuerpo de Rayan de arriba abajo y dijo. "Artes marciales mixtas, buen cuerpo". Lo dijo en un tono que hizo sentir a Rayan como una pieza de museo, y solo por orgullo se mantuvo de pie en calzoncillos, intentando parecer lo más seguro posible. Tyw lo miró a los ojos y sonrió burlonamente. "Soy un experto en los artes de la guerra desde hace mucho tiempo, ya casi no lucho, eso es trabajo de Lupo, pero puedo ver cuando alguien trabaja bien su cuerpo...Veamos que piensa Lupo". Ryan percibió que la primera parte de la frase era para él, la segunda era para sí mismo. Rayan se preguntó qué clase de ser era Tyw...Y Lupo, parecían relacionados, pero al tiempo parecían tan diferentes y la forma en que Lupo miraba a Tyw, Rayan se preguntó cómo se conocieron y que relación tenían. "Señor Rayan, espero que haya dormido bien, ayer estaba muy cansado para hacer una negociación justa", la mirada de Tyw era inquisidora, profunda, claramente Tyw no era Lupo, pero tampoco parecía el tipo de personas con las que se pudiera bromear sin sufrir una consecuencia aterradora. "Acompáñeme" ordeno Tyw, Rayan se colocó su ropa, aun húmeda sobre su cuerpo de modo que la camiseta se marcó sobre sus abdominales bien definidos y se fue rápidamente detrás de él, no logró ponerse los zapatos. Tyw caminó en silencio, Rayan tuvo más conciencia del edificio donde estaban y puso su mano en las paredes. Habían gotas de sangre coagulada en ellas, pero extrañamente el edificio no tenía olor a sangre. "¿Señor, que es esto?" Tyw miró las paredes, y decidió callarse por un momento. "Si tienes surte no serás parte del empapelado" fue la única respuesta que recibió. Al llegar a la oficina Tyw tomó su lugar, Rayan se sentó sin pedir permiso, el piso comenzó a temblar y Rayan se asustó, iba a ver nuevamente a Lupo...Entonces era real, su pequeño resquicio de deseo se esfumó cuando vio a Lupo entrar en la oficina. Tyw dirigió su mirada a Lupo, su mirada era en cierto modo cariñosa, pero también había resentimiento en sus ojos, Tyw tomó su mano derecha con la izquierda y luego miró a Rayan. "Señor Rayan, hablemos de su pago, La Agencia de venganzas le garantiza completa satisfacción, pero demandamos un pago, este varia de cliente a cliente y necesitamos negociar el suyo". Rayan hurgó en sus bolsillos "solo tengo este dinero, vera, no tengo demasiados recursos". De repente Rayan sintió que la ira de Tyw podría estallar, o que Lupo desataría su fuerza monstruosa sobre él. Tyw se rio "Aprecio su oferta pero creo firmemente en lo justo, usted pidió una vida. O mejor dicho, cinco, un vida por una vida, es lo justo". Rayan se aterró, entonces estaba muerto...No habría forma de que saliera vivo de esta, tal vez si intentaba pelear podría golpear fuertemente a Tyw, pero no a Lupo. Rayan se lanzó instintivamente hacia la puerta pero la mano de Lupo lo agarró del cuello y lo levantó. Rayan pudo sentir en su cuello la monstruosa fuerza de Lupo, se sintió como si de repente fuese un muñeco de peluche; Lupo tenía unas mano enormes y poderosas que Rayan pensó que en cualquier momento se cerraría aplastando su cuello y cercenando su cabeza. Lupo se rio de su debilidad, Rayan intentó patearlo, pero los pectorales de Lupo se flexionaban antes de recibir la patada lo que se sentía como pateando una pared de ladrillos. "No lo hagas más difícil...O puedo considerar aplastarte, o despedazarte" Lupo habló con una voz sádica, disfrutando cada silaba y cada gota de terror que instilaba a través de sus palabras. Rayan pidió piedad, Lupo miró a Tyw y con su mano libre arrancó la ropa de Rayan dejando completamente desnudo. El cuerpo de Rayan era atlético, sus piernas eran duras y sus brazos tonificados, sin embargo, si no era rival para Esteban, menos sería un rival para Lupo. "Este servirá" Lupo dijo sin emoción y haciendo un movimiento perezoso de su brazo lanzó a Rayan contra un sofá lejano que brilló por un segundo mientras Rayan se estrelló contra él. "Señor Rayan" Tyw dijo con autoridad. "Por favor mantenga su compostura". Rayan pensó en cómo era posible mantener su compostura cuando fue desnudado brutalmente y manejado como una muñeca por un ser con una musculatura monstruosa. "Escuche" el tono de Tyw le hizo quedarse quieto en el sofá, su desnudez no le importó, Lupo respiraba pesadamente, con una extraña emoción y sus ojos estaban inyectados en sangre. El movimiento rítmico de sus músculos hizo que el miembro de Rayan se elevara lo que lo hizo sentirse avergonzado por admirar de esta manera a esa mole; otro secreto más que salía a la luz y sería justo el día de su muerte. Tyw ignoró la erección de Rayan y dijo "Señor Rayan, no dije que lo mataríamos, hemos investigado su caso, sabeos de su situación económica y de la situación de su barrio, ya vimos que el objeto de su venganza se han encargado de estafar, robar, y asesinar a algunos miembros de su comunidad, en total 3 personas han muerto y muchos otros han sufrido a causa de ellos, sin embargo, nadie ha recibido justicia...No lo soporto". La voz de Tyw reveló una ira controlada pero profunda, Lupo movió sus músculos en respuesta. "Sin embargo, usted solicitó una venganza, esto significa que necesitamos un pago, una forma de restaurar al menos en parte el equilibrio roto por los actos de su objeto de venganza pero también por los suyos, esto demanda una vida más mas...La suya" Rayan volvió a sentirse en pánico, intentó levantarse "siéntese" ordenó Tyw. La voz era tan profunda y autoritaria que Rayan obedeció sin apenas oponer resistencia. "Espero que entienda que no somos un grupo de asesinos cualquiera, la justicia y la guerra son situaciones muy importantes, en este caso su venganza parece más una guerra, por eso el alto precio, además es un precio que creemos que usted puede pagar" Tyw explicó esto desinteresadamente, como repitiendo palabras cuidadosamente seleccionadas, pero Tyw inspiraba tal respeto mientras las decía que Rayan se calló y simplemente escuchó. "...creo que podemos lograr un arreglo mutuamente beneficioso, usted nos da su vida, nosotros nos ocuparemos de usted, usted trabajará a partir de hoy para nosotros, sus obligaciones son ayudarme a llevar a cabo labores relacionadas con el negocio, en sus tiempos libres, usted estará con Lupo, él le enseñará algunas habilidades importantes para el desarrollo de sus funciones". Rayan miro con estupefacción a Tyw y a Lupo, ¿Quiénes eran estos dos?, ¿que era esta locura?, Rayan se arrepintió de haber ido a este lugar, y sin embargo se sentía maravillado por lo que veía...Sin pensarlo se arrodilló ante el escritorio de Tyw, Tyw puso su mano izquierda en uno de sus cajones y tomo un anillo dorado, liso excepto por una parte donde había tallada la misma figura extraña de una T. "Dame tu mano" ordeno Tyw, Rayan extendió su mano y Tyw colocó con su mano derecha un anillo en el dedo anular derecho de Rayan, Rayan observó el anillo que emitió un brillo azulado y de repente fue absorbido por su piel. Lupo miro expectante y flexionó sus bíceps. "¿ya puedo ponerlos a trabajar?", Tyw lo miró, se acercó y toco sus brazos. "Ve". Lupo se rio como un maníaco, y salió rápidamente de la sala. Rayan se puso de pie detrás de él. "Y ahora qué?" preguntó. Tyw se sentó en su escritorio, apenas se fijó en la desnudez de Rayan. "Ese anillo es el símbolo de nuestro trato, nos servirás hasta que mueras o hasta que la agencia decida prescindir de tus servicios, o Lupo te mate". Tyw sentenció, luego sacó su computador y tecleó, "A partir de ahora no tienes deudas, y no tienes trabajo con el mundo exterior, saldrás en trabajos, misiones y otras cosas que necesitemos, ahora eres un miembro de Lupin, agencia de venganzas, en esta oportunidad, este anillo te permitirá ver el trabajo de Lupo, sentirás lo que siente Lupo relacionado con tu venganza y luego nos servirás". Rayan quería hacer preguntas pero de repente su mente empezó a llenarse de imágenes, veía a Lupo caminando entre las calles, las personas se apartaban de él, era temible, sus músculos apenas eran contenidos por su ropa, Rayan sintió la sed de sangre de Lupo, parecía una bestia, un lobo buscando una presa, sus presas, Lupo sabía dónde encontrarlos, flexionaba sus pectorales rítmicamente y se reía, disfrutaba su poder. Rayan volteó a mirar a Tyw quien en ese momento estaba jugando con su mano derecha como si estuviese jugando con un hilo invisible, Tyw hizo el ademán que indicaba que no quería que le preguntase nada y decidió quedarse callado, se sintió pequeño, su desnudez no era relevante, se sentó en el sofá y decidió concentrarse en Lupo. Con el rabillo de su ojo vio como en su mano un pequeño destello azul en forma de anillo se vio en el dedo corazón de su mano derecha. Rayan siguió mirando a Lupo moviéndose entre la gente, era mágico, poder verlo a lo lejos, como si fuera una especie de dron detrás, pero al mismo tiempo sintiendo la emoción asesina de Lupo, era casi hipnótico... Sus pasos poderosos causaban un pequeño temblor, entre la multitud no era tan notorio, pero las personas cercanas volteaban a mirar y se sorprendían de su tamaño, algunos cambiaban de acera, la sensación de miedo era irresistible, Lupo sonreía maliciosamente, disfrutando cada segundo, cada mirada, Lupo sabía que podría caminar más rápido pero eventualmente aplastaría a algún inocente y no es que le importara mucho, pero eso podría afectar el buen desarrollo de la misión. Rayan se sorprendía de la seguridad de Lupo, por un momento la sensación de invencibilidad de Lupo se transmitió a su cabeza, Rayan empezó a caminar, aun desnudo por la oficina de Tyw. Flexionaba sus pectorales y sus brazos. "Rayan", Tyw lo llamó y lo devolvió a la realidad, "No te distraigas, esta es la misión que querías, no te pierdas en los pensamientos de Lupo". Rayan se sonrojó y volvió a sentarse. Luego de un tiempo que pareció una eternidad, Lupo llegó al barrio, ya era de noche y no había mucha gente en las calles, Lupo levanto su rostro, olfateó el ambiente, de repente sintió el aroma que buscaba, sonrió, flexionó sus pectorales los cuales brincaron debajo de su camisilla, Lupo caminó lenta pero deliberadamente hacia donde estaba su objetivo. Sus cuádriceps danzaron debajo de su pantalón, Lupo tomo un tiempo para sentir su propio cuerpo, sus músculos se tensaban contra su piel produciendo una sensación de poder agradable, unos policías estaban a la distancia, sería tan fácil aplastar todos sus huesos y dejarlos hechos un montón de huesos rotos en un charco de sangre, pero sabría que Tyw se molestaría y no dejaría de molestarlo por retrasar el cumplimiento de su misión, "tal vez después dijo", Rayan se sorprendió al escuchar ese pensamiento en su mente, volteó a mirar a Tyw quien se limitó a hacer un gesto exasperado, volteó a mirar a Rayan y dijo "estamos muy por encima de eso". Lupo encontró su blanco, era Esteban, tenía un buen volumen muscular, ciertamente se notaba que gastaba una buena parte de sus ingresos mal habidos en incrementar su masa muscular, esto haría esta misión menos aburrida, sus secuaces no estaban del todo mal, pero claramente Esteban era el que mandaba en ese grupo. El grupo de impresentables estaban extorsionando un negocio local, una pareja de ancianos suplicaban, "es todo lo que tenemos", decía la esposa, una frágil anciana llena de arrugas lo cual fue recibido con un golpe de uno de los secuaces a su pobre esposo, "Rayan no vino a trabajar hoy y tuvimos poco tiempo para tener el negocio listo y perdimos ventas", Lupo sonrió, "creo que debes unas explicaciones a tus antiguos jefes" ese pensamiento se transmitió a través del anillo a Rayan quien se sintipo culpable, Tyw lo miró con una mirada acusadora. "Odio que se metan con los ancianos, luego le enviarás una disculpa a la señora, Lupo...Se discreto, pero cuando llegue el momento, no te contengas" Tyw estaba visiblemente iracundo, Rayan entendió que Tyw tenía una tolerancia aún menor a las injusticias que él, y que había dado permiso a Lupo de actuar con libertad. Esteban empujó al anciano con fuerza, el anciano cayó inconsciente, cosa que hizo hervir la sangre de Rayan, Lupo observó de lejos mientras usaba su impresionante sentido del oído, "Rayan no vino, que pena, él es una fuente importante de ingresos, creo que tendremos que tomar lo que él nos da desde su negocio." La anciana lo miró horrorizada, "¡no es posible, es indignante!". La anciana hervía de la ira, pero estaba en clara desventaja numérica. Esteban se rio, la tomó de la mano y la arrastró fuera del negocio. La anciana gritó, suplicó ayuda pero nadie del barrio la ayudó, "Lupo haz algo" suplicó Rayan esperando que sus pensamientos fueran transmitidos a través del anillo que ahora brillaba con fuerza en su mano, "Paciencia debilucho..." le contestó Lupo, "Haz algo" Rayan siguió suplicando y Lupo gruño como un lobo en señal de molestia. "Se acabó, pensaba dejarte hablar, pero molestas demasiado" Lupo envió su pensamiento y una ola de dolor atravesó la mano derecha de Rayan, el anillo pasó de un azul a un negro, Rayan todavía podía ver las imágenes y sentir, pero ya no podría enviar sus mensajes a Lupo. "Lo molestaste..." dijo Tyw a secas. Lupo observó como esteban y sus hombres miraban al anciano inconsciente y se llevaban a la anciana desesperada a un callejón oscuro cercano. Lupo sonrió. Caminó entre las sombras para tratar de ocultar su inmensa figura, los asaltantes entraron al callejón, los gritos de la anciana fueron de mayor desesperación, "nunca he hecho esto con una anciana, normalmente estas 'lecciones´' las soportaba Rayan, pero ya que no está..." dijo Esteban en medio de las risas de sus secuaces. La anciana gritó, nadie atendió, pronto Lupo llegó al pasillo, aquellos bandidos estaban tan concentrados en su víctima que no se dieron cuenta que había alguien detrás hasta el momento en que una voz gutural, profunda, temible sonó "suéltenla". Todos miraron atrás y temblaron de miedo, Lupo estaba de pie, con sus brazos colgando a sus lados, flexionando sus pectorales desafiantemente, Lupo reía, una sonrisa discreta pero que transmitía una arrogancia imposible de ocultar. Esteban salió de su ensimismamiento y dijo "que dices hijo de perra. Porque no te largas antes que empecemos primero contigo antes que con esta señora". Esa frase al parecer despertó a sus secuaces quienes empezaron a amenazar a Lupo con sus cuchillos, Lupo solamente se rio. "Señora, es mejor que se vaya de este lugar, ayude a su esposo, estará bien, cierre su tienda y olvídese de este incidente...Rayan le manda saludos y le avisa que no volverá, pero su regalo de despedida será su tranquilidad, estos hijo de perra no la molestarán jamás...Aunque usted no se acuerde de porqué". Los ojos de la anciana se nublaron, de repente se levantó, se dirigió lentamente fuera del callejón, como en un trance, los otros intentaron detenerla pero Lupo gruño "déjenla". Los secuaces obedecieron, pero miraban a Lupo con odio, la anciana abandonó el lugar, con sus ojos aun en blanco, a los pocos minutos los sonidos de una puerta llenaron el callejón, Lupo supo entonces que todo estaba listo para cumplir su misión. "Conoces a ese hijo de perra de Rayan" Esteban dijo esa frase con desprecio, "Si", fue toda respuesta que tuvo por parte de Lupo quien se reía socarronamente como hablándole a un inferior , cosa que molestó a Esteban, "¿cómo lo conoces?" inquirió Esteban. "Es nuestro nuevo siervo, y es quien me contrato para acabar con ustedes". Lupo dijo eso mientras tomaba al hombre más cercano del cuello con su mano, Lupo lo levantó del suelo, su mano apretó su cuello, lo suficiente para sofocar, pero no para ahogar completamente. Los pies del hombre pateaban el aire en un infructuoso deseo de liberarse, sin embargo la inconmensurable fuerza de Lupo lo impedía, luego empezó el dolor, los cinco dedos de Lupo empezaron a comprimir la parte de atrás de su cuello, los bíceps de Lupo se contrajeron mostrando un número cada vez mayor fibras musculares que aumentaban a medida que aumentaba la presión sobre el cuello. El secuaz empezó a sentir su debilidad y la fuerza del destino que caía sobre su cuello, y empezó a mover sus piernas y brazos desesperadamente antes de emitir un grito desesperado. Su compañeros en un principio se quedaron estupefactos al ver la mole que representaba la figura de Lupo, sin embargo, poco a poco empezaron a recuperar su voluntad de actuar, Esteban grito "mátenlo", y los cuatro amigos restantes sacaron un bate y navajas, pero no sabían cómo atacar a un hombre de semejante tamaño e imponencia. "Suéltalo" ordenó Esteban. Lupo se rio socarronamente "muy débil" dijo para sí. Lupo levantó a su víctima del cuello tan alto como pudo para mostrarle a Esteban y a su banda cuan fuerte podía ser en ese momento, "SUELTALO YA HIJO DE PERRA" grito Esteban, Lupo lo ignoró, luego tomó el brazo de su víctima desde el codo con su mano libre y empezó a jalar hacia abajo. Su víctima empezó a patear el aire y a suplicar por misericordia con desesperación creciente. "suéltame, suéltame...Te daré todo lo que tengo". Lupo se burló, "No tienen nada que ofrecerme sino su sangre y sus gritos". En la oficina de la agencia Rayan se sorprendió de la fuerza de Lupo, la sensación que se transmitía a través de su anillo era abrumadora, Rayan se sentía tan pequeño, Tyw lo observó con detenimiento. "Aún falta mucho" fue todo lo que dijo y cerro sus ojos. En el callejón Lupo siguió halando del brazo lentamente, su tríceps empezó poco a poco a crecer a medida que las fibras musculares se reclutaban para complacer a su dueño, su otro brazo mostraba una musculatura increíble. "Lucio" gritó Esteban justo en el momento en que un grito desgarrador lleno todos los espacios del callejón y el brazo de Lucio empezó a adquirir una forma anormal, Lupo empezó a reírse como un maníaco y de repente su tríceps creció en todo su impresionante tamaño arrancando el brazo como si fuera un palillo, Lucio gritó con todas sus fuerzas en el momento en que su brazo izquierdo fue separado brutalmente de su cuerpo, Lupo arrojo el brazo hacia uno de los secuaces quien se apartó con asco del miembro amputado. Otro de los secuaces vomito de asco, el otro intento huir pero Lupo lo agarró de su brazo y lo arrojó contra una de las paredes, fracturando su brazo derecho pero no grito porque el golpe fue tan brutal que cayó inconsciente. Los gritos de Lucio llenaban el callejón y sobrepasaban las ofensas que Esteban trataba de lanzar hacia Lupo, uno de sus secuaces, el del bate golpeó la cabeza de Lupo con toda su fuerza pero el bate, aun siendo de metal simplemente rebotó como si fuera de espuma sobre su cabeza, Lupo tomo el bate y lo dobló como si fuera un pedazo de tela de modo que cuando Lupo terminó el bate parecía una trenza. El bandido dio unos pasos torpes hacia atrás intentando escapar pero Lupo con su tamaño ya cubría su ruta de escape, Lupo lo alcanzó y lo abrazó, Lupo miró a Esteban burlonamente "supongo que querrás un abrazo ¿no cierto?" Lupo apretó con todas sus fuerzas, su bíceps comprimieron la caja torácica de su nueva víctima quien no tuvo aire para gritar, la sangre se comprimió de tal manera que los vasos del cuello de su víctima explotaron y la sangre emanó de ellos como una fuente que baño el rostro y los pectorales de Lupo, se desparramó sobre el suelo y hasta las paredes más cercanas, Lupo siguió apretando la caja torácica que sonó como si se estuviera cocinando pop corn en su interior, cuando no hubo más sonidos Lupo soltó el cuerpo que cayo inerte a sus pies, Lupo observó el cuerpo con curiosidad y deleite de ver cuan fácil era romperlo. Lupo giró hacia Esteban, disfrutaba de la tortura psicológica, Lupo levanto su pie y lo puso sobre la cabeza del cadáver, Lupo sonrió diabólicamente, su cuádriceps llenó poco a poco su pantaloneta que a duras penas logró contener el increíble tamaño de estos, a medida que el cuádriceps aumentó su tamaño, la cabeza fue perdiendo su forma redonda, en pocos segundos la cabeza explotó bajo la presión del pie de Lupo, en ese momento Esteban gritó de terror, su ultimo secuaz intentó apuñalar el pectoral de Lupo quien por reflejo flexiono su pecho doblando el cuchillo que perdió toda su función. Lupo lanzó al secuaz hacia atrás y se arrancó la camiseta. Los músculos de upo refulgieron con el rojo de la sangre de sus víctimas, Lupo flexionó sus bíceps a medida que torció su pierna asegurándose que no había huesos intactos en la cabeza del cadáver a sus pies. El ultimo ladrón intentó ponerse de pie pero Lupo saltó hacia él y tomándolo de su cadera y su axila lo levantó por encima de su cabeza y caminó lentamente hacia Esteban, a media que daba un paso empezó a separar su brazos. El bandido gritó de dolor "NOOOOOOOOOOOO" los gritos combinados de Esteban y su secuaz llenaron el callejón, pronto el torso se separó de las piernas haciendo llover sangre en todas las direcciones, pronto el grito de dolor cesó, Lupo lanzó las piernas hacia esteban quien cayó hacia atrás, Lupo tomó el torso en un abrazo de oso y apretando con todas su fuerzas hizo que la sangre explotara hacia abajo de los grandes vasos seccionados del torso. La sangre empapó las piernas de Lupo, esa sensación tibia lo excitó, Lupo amaba esa sensación y aún más disfrutaba con sevicia como despedazaba cuerpos sin apenas esforzarse, Esteban estaba aterrorizado, los pedazos de cadáver estaban a su alrededor, en lo que consideraba su propio callejón, su reino y esta mole de músculos estaba destrozando todo su esfuerzo. Lupo soltó el torso un poco, apenas lo suficiente para que la cabeza estuviera frente a sus pectorales, Lupo atrapó la cabeza entre sus brazos y sus pectorales y endureció su pecho, pronto la cabeza implosionó entre los brazos y los pectorales de Lupo quien levanto una ceja y miró a Esteban, "espera un momento, ya vuelvo contigo", Lupo flexionó sus bíceps, Esteban no pudo evitar sino tragar saliva y admirar el tamaño y la fuerza de los músculos de Lupo, "¿Qué clase de monstruo es el?" fueron los pensamientos que se acumulaban en su cabeza y sobrepasaban incluso sus instintos de supervivencia. Lupo agarró al último de los secuaces, el inconsciente y lo agarró desde el cuello, el bandido estaba inconsciente pero eso no le importó a Lupo, Lupo se paró frente a Esteban, lo miró a los ojos y cogió al ladrón desde los hombros. La espalda de Lupo se ensanchó, las fibras de su dorso empezaron a despertarse poco a poco, Lupo se rio como un maniaco hasta que el secuaz se despertó por el dolor. El secuaz miró a Esteban con desesperación "ayúdame, ayúdame.....ARRRRRGGGGHHH" los gritos de dolor se mezclaron con una risa fuerte, demoniaca, bestial, upo siguió presionando las articulaciones del torso hasta que el esternón empezó a separarse de las costillas y las clavículas. El ladrón intentó cogerse el pecho en un infructuoso intento de mantener su cuerpo en una sola pieza pero la musculatura de Lupo era invencible, pronto las costillas se separaron, rasgando la piel y saliendo a través de la piel. Lupo siguió extendiendo sus brazos lentamente, pronto los abdominales y la piel del abdomen empezaron a rasgarse de arriba abajo como un pedazo de tela y la sangre salió a borbotones cuando la aorta se rasgó y un chorro de sangre salió del torso y el abdomen del bandido empapando todo alrededor, incluyendo a Esteban, quien estaba paralizado por el terror. Pronto, la fuerza de Lupo fue tan grande que la pelvis se partió en dos y Lupo quedo con un bandido separado por las dos mitades con el cuello y la cabeza colgando de la mitad izquierda. Lupo soltó la mitad sin cabeza y tomando la cabeza con sus dos manos la aplastó frente a Esteban. El pecho de Lupo era tan desarrollado que sus fibras musculares adquirieron proporciones monstruosas, casi como si fuera una figura de un cómic, pero en este caso el super hombre no era un héroe sino un villano, un supervillano que estaba destruyendo a cualquiera que se opusiera con una fuerza inconmensurable e incomprensible y peor aún que disfrutaba con cada grito, cada gota de sangre que se derramaba por su fuerza. Lupo se relamió las manos, probando la sangre y los pedazos de hueso y sesos adheridos a sus manos, Lupo sonreía mientras caminaba lentamente hacia el causante de esta masacre. Sus cuádriceps se movían lentamente pero Esteban no podía sino maravillarse ante esa conjunción de fibras trabajando al unísono mientras se dirigían hacia el para mostrarle su destino. ¿Qué sería de él, cómo sería su final?, ni siquiera Esteban lograba verlo. Lupo se paró frente a él, Esteban miró hacia arriba y vio esa figura monstruosa, Lupo flexionaba sus pectorales, su brazos, sus cuádriceps, el efecto era hipnótico, Esteban se sorprendió de admirar a otro hombre como nunca lo había hecho al tiempo que en la agencia, Rayan sentía una excitación incontenible ante la mirada curiosa de Tyw. En el callejón, Esteban empujó con su mano las piernas de su antiguo compañero y se paró frente a Lupo esperando su final. Lupo se limpió la sangre de sus pectorales con su mano y lamió sus dedos. Se deleitó ante el sabor ferroso de la sangre, se relamió los dedos con el fruto de su fuerza y se rio como un maniático, de repente Rayan sintió una oleada de placer a través del anillo que volvió a ser azul, Rayan gritó de placer. "¿ahora qué?" fue el pensamiento que Lupo transmitió, "piénsalo bien" fue el único consejo de Tyw. Rayan cerró los ojos, observó desde los ojos de Lupo la pequeñez de Esteban, por un segundo Rayan se sintió como Lupo y se sorprendió, "¿Cómo podría haberse sentido amedrentado por este ser tan pequeño...Tan débil...Tan patético?, Comparado con mi fuerza él es un insecto, es indigno de mantenerse vivo en mi presencia, todo lo que ha matado ha sido con ayuda, mi fuerza no tiene comparación con la suya..., Rayan empezó a sentirse abrumado con los pensamientos e su cabeza, comprendió por un momento que sus pensamientos y los de Lupo se estaban mezclando y que Lupo estaba dándole una parte de sus pensamientos y ya se sentía increíblemente abrumado y sobrepasado, su anillo pasó de un color azul a un rojo brillante como la sangre. "Debes tomar una decisión, es parte del contrato" le advirtió Tyw. Rayan comprendió entonces que todo lo que Lupo había hecho terminaba en este momento...Hasta ahora todas las muertes habían sido por puro placer, por el éxtasis de la destrucción, Lupo se había deleitado con sentirse invencible, con la muerte en sus manos, con los gritos y los huesos rotos, con la muerte y la palpable sensación de divinidad, sin embargo, el contrato era su venganza y debía decidir al final. Rayan miró al anillo y pensó "haz lo que quieras". Tyw lo miró con un poco de sorpresa, el anillo volvió a ser negro y nuevamente desapareció debajo de su piel. Lupo se acercó a Esteban, "tienes una oportunidad" Esteban miró fijamente a los ojos de Lupo quien sonreía con malignidad "pelea", la voz de Lupo sonó como una orden lejana. Esteban miro a sus lados, por un momento empezó a sentirse fuerte, Lupo estaba dándole una oportunidad de pelea, y de repente Esteban se sintió fuerte, grande, él era el rey de su callejón e iba a pelear por su lugar, conseguiría nuevos secuaces, nuevos seguidores, Esteban sintió su cuerpo y recordó todos sus años de entrenamiento, todas sus víctimas, se sintió valiente poderoso y se preparó para luchar, se arrancó la camisa en su éxtasis y lanzo su puño hacia el rostro de Lupo. "Tud" El puño de Esteban conectó con la mandíbula de Lupo, Esteban sintió por un segundo que la victoria estaba a su alcance, sin embargo, esa sensación fue seguida de un intenso dolor, su puño estaba destrozado. Fue como golpear un muro, fue como intentar romper una montaña con la mano, Esteban tambaleó hacia atrás y gritó de dolor, Lupo caminó hacia él y Esteban lanzó un puño con su única mano buena, Lupo agarró el puño en el aire y empezó a apretar. La mano de Lupo cubrió completamente la mano de Esteban, este intentó desesperadamente de soltarse, pateó las piernas de Lupo pero sus pantorrillas eran sobrehumanas, sus muslos eran excesivamente fuertes y las patadas no tenían efecto alguno salvo causar una risa demoníaca y espantosa que penetró hasta los huesos de Esteban, Esteban forcejeó mientas Lupo lentamente aplastaba su mano, pronto la sangre empezó a emanar de los espacios entre los dedos de Lupo, luego flexionó el bíceps de su mano libre y lo lamió, se acarició sus pectorales con su mano libre mientras Esteban gritaba de dolor y forcejeaba. "Apuesto que te duele" fue la única frase que Lupo dijo en ese momento, "tranquilo, pronto no te dolerá más". Lupo soltó la mano que era una masa amorfa de sangre, piel desgarrada y huesos rotos, Lupo agarró los antebrazos de Esteban y comenzó a apretar. Esteban se mantuvo en silencio por un momento, la mirada maliciosa de Lupo le resultaba hipnótica nuevamente, sin embargo los músculos de Lupo regresaron a la acción, sus bíceps y tríceps trabajaron en conjunto con sus increíbles antebrazos para doblar los brazos de Esteban en ángulos imposibles, cada estriación de sus pectorales y de sus brazos se asociaba con un crack y un grito desesperado, pronto los brazos de Esteban estaban amarrados como una especie de moño horrendo, Esteban cayó al piso y se revolcó de dolor en el suelo, Lupo se acercó y levantando su pie aplastó sin misericordia el pie de Esteban, luego con su otro pie aplastó el otro pie y cada pisada hacía que los cuádriceps de Lupo se viera más grande, Lupo estaba excitado con su propio sadismo y admiraba su cuerpo a medida que sus cuádriceps aplastaban sin piedad hasta que las piernas de Esteban eran una masa de sangre y huesos sostenida por un pantalón de sudadera rasgado. "Mátame", fue el grito desesperado de Esteban, Lupo agarró a Esteban del nudo de sus brazos y luego lo levantó del cuello. "es la única cosa sensata que has dicho" fue la única respuesta de Lupo, pronto Lupo tomó nuevamente el nudo de los brazos y con un único pero poderoso movimiento de sus tríceps arrancó ambos brazos de un solo movimiento, Esteban gritó de dolor mientras Lupo lo abrazó. "Dime, ¿se sintió bien ser poderoso por un momento?, ¿Lo suficientemente poderoso para intentar retarme?" Lupo se reía con malicia, Esteban comprendió entonces que ese breve momento donde se sintió capaz de dar pelea había sido en realidad obra de Lupo, una provocación que solo sirvió para incrementar el placer de Lupo y darle una excusa para torturarlo aún más, Esteban lloró de la desesperación mientras Lupo empozo a comprimir su caja torácica, "piedad" gritó Esteban, pero Lupo no tendría piedad alguna, "crack" fue el primer sonido. "Siiiiiii" fue el extraño sonido de placer que Lupo emitió, su respiración so volvió pesada, "crack" El cuerpo de Esteban empezó a moverse en reflejo con cada hueso roto, "crack", Lupo siguió apretando sin misericordia mientras sentía de manera consciente como sus bíceps apretaban la caja torácica, como sus pectorales comprimían el esternón, "crack" Lupo sentía su espalda unirse al resto de sus músculos en esa búsqueda del placer de extinguir una vida y humillar a sus víctimas de tal manera que tal vez sentirían terror de volver a este mundo por el solo riesgo de encontrarse nuevamente con su ejecutor, "crack" el esternón empezó a ceder, Esteban estaba muriendo y Lupo quería entregarle una dosis más de dolor, Lupo ajustó su agarre de modo que cubriera parte del abdomen y el torso con sus grandes músculos. "Adiós hijo de puta", Lupo apretó con todas su fuerzas y gritó, el gran cuerpo de Esteban todos sus músculos entrenados no brindaron más resistencia que si estuviera apretando una masa de gelatina, todos los huesos cedieron ante su inconmensurable fuerza y la sangre fue bombeada forzosamente a todos los vasos rotos, Esteban abrió su boca en un intento de grito pero lo único que salió por su boca fue una bocanada de sangre similar a un volcán y de las arterias rotas de sus brazos salió sangre a borbotones, Esteban murió con la boca abierta pero Lupo no descansaría así, Lupo cogió la cabeza con sus manos y usando su fuerza imposible cerró las manos y abrió la cabeza por la mitad como si fuera un paquete de papas fritas, los dientes y los sesos de esteban salieron desperdigados en todas las direcciones. Lupo dio un grito gutural, enorme, flexionó y se lamió sus bíceps y masajeó sus pezones y sus piernas. Lupo se dejó caer hacia atrás "sploosh" fue el sonido que sonó cuando Lupo cayó sobre el charco de sangre que había dejado en el suelo. "¿ya terminaste?" La voz de Tyw sonó en la cabeza de Lupo. "he terminado con mi misión , ¿lo sentiste?" , "Si", la voz de Tyw estaba apagada pero era firme. "¿Como está el nuevo siervo?". Tyw dirigió su mirada hacia la masa humana que estaba acurrucada en el sofá en posición fetal. "Quedo abrumado". Lupo se rio, "esta era su venganza, es la última vez que lo sentirá" sentenció. "Es lo mejor, era su venganza y con esto el contrato queda cerrado, ahora vuelve" Tyw dijo y se puso de pie, se acercó a Rayan. "¿estas bien?" Rayan miró hacia Tyw, vio sus ojos verdes pero esta vez tenían un fulgor que no había notado antes, meditó por un momento, su desnudez era una nimiedad comparado con lo que había desatado, lo que había visto y sentido, se miró su mano y no había señal de un anillo ni nada. "ya no volverás a sentirlo, tuviste tu venganza y Lupo te permitió sentirla, pero ya nunca regresará, ni lo debes buscar, Lupo no es un objeto ni un esclavo", Rayan se estremeció al imaginarse a Lupo sirviendo a alguien, luego miró a Tyw por un momento. "tampoco es mi siervo, es mi...Amigo" y al decir eso en su mano derecha pareció dibujarse un hilo muy delgado, casi imperceptible que desapareció al instante dejando a rayan preguntándose si había sido una ilusión. Tyw lo ayudó a levantarse y Rayan cayó en cuenta que todo ese tiempo había estado desnudo, "ahora vístete, tu servidumbre empieza ahora...Veamos si realmente eres digno de la agencia".
  6. Hi everyone, thanks for readeing as always, remember that this story is very snuff riented, so if this is not your thing there are some wonderfull stories in this forum. If yu like it , hope you enjoy. Freakoman2 and Mczapl, as always, thanks The Secret Snuffers Society Part 22- Promotion It was a big house on a hill, the mansion was so well positioned to see anyone trying to reach it. The mansion was surrounded by a tall wall, so it looked more or less like a small military base. There were at least 15 soldiers patrolling at the mansion. At least what you could see from the other side of the wall. At the top of the mansion there was a terrace and Miguel was shirtless looking at the plains in front of the base. Miguel was proud of that place, he built for himself and all his shady operations, he worked for several year as a tug, and by hard work, cunning senses and some opportune kills he climbed the latter until he became chief of the drug cartel. Miguel was also strong, he trained hard into boxing, so he was feared not only for his ruthlessness but also he was known on the cartel as “Iron Fist”, no one could defeat him in a boxing match and he loved boxing matches. He was feared y all and he feared no one…until recently, ever since he saw Wolf crushing and tearing his assassin apart, he begun to fear the day he would meet Wolf. He knew that he pissed the SSS, but also, he knew that the SSS would not participate on trading drugs, so, in any case they would come they would send such a massive force so to destroy their base, or they would not appear. Miguel wasn’t sure about what would happen, he prepared his men to face a big army, he knew the SSS destroyed the Old Red’s, and the Italians mafia’s, they also destroyed the Arañas even when they were heavy armed and acted like the armed division of the cartel, however the SSS destroyed all of them so Miguel thought were spited between the “no show” or “big army” alternatives, he was convinced that the SSS would send all their might to fight him, however for him, he didn’t had any insider information about the whereabouts of the destruction of the mafias. For this reason, he prepared all the Cartel forces, he prepared his soldiers and all his lieutenants to fight a big army, he even prepared two flak guns on the walls to shot and destroy any intruder or vehicle coming. Miguel stood over the terrace of his mansion, he had a complete vision from the front of the mansion, the rear was mainly a big wall against the mountain, that geographical advantage made him pretty sure that all their enemies would attack from the front. And in some sense he was right, the hill was pretty step to make any vehicle trip, so and army would need to walk their way up, the mansion was build with such ,mastery that the mountain looked like it was cut like a cake giving space for the mansion, like another wall, that made impossible to any army to get down to the building unless you rappelled down, making any invader an easy target. That instruction was enough to make sure that any enemy would need to come from the front or by air, the front was visible and the air was covered by the flak guns, so in fact the mansion was a fortress for Miguel and his cartel. Miguel bounced his pecs “vegan pronto cabrones”, he muttered, soon a concubine appeared next to him and caressed his pecs, Miguel smiled at her and took her to his room “vamos mamacita, tu papito necesita diversion”, he closed the doors and soon a good amount of moans sounded on the terrace for the bemusement of his soldiers that tried in vain to ignore the moans. At the distance a small bike with a big man, seemingly fat over it appeared in the distance, the bike approached the base but kept its way on the road, no guard seemed to care about it and thing continued like usual. For two more days Miguel was repeating the same routine, he even checked the upper side of the mountain from time to time to see any rappelling soldier, no one showed. This was the routine for him, after one week he begun to relax, he kept the guards, but he decided to run his business almost as usual, he gave orders to send more drugs to more countries giving them a constant influx of money, he made some video calls with his business partners and he even made some executions to some low level dealers that didn’t paid what was due to the cartel, he loved to fight those weaklings until he cracked their necks. Miguel lowed to showoff his strength and he made his point by walking shirtless on his base and using some pants that gave so little work to the imagination. One day everything begun to change, he saw at the distance a bus, it was a school bus, but no scholar bus would dare to approach his base, but he didn’t wanted to kill by accident a bus full of kids, mainly for the potential clients for his business. Miguel took the binoculars from one of his guards and looked at the bus. The bus was dilapidated, it’s windows were broken, and it was barely moving at a decent speed; in fact Miguel thought that if there would be any enemy inside that car, he would choose a better car since the heat inside that ramshackle would beat any soldier before it could reach the base. Soon the bus stopped just in front of the base doors, the main doors where high enough for all the guards to notice the bus but the bus was far enough for the flak guns to aim at it. Inside the bus Michal was with Buck and Felipe. Al three men were sweating profusely and Michal was pissed. “Fuck the Interviewer plans” he said with irritation while ripping his shirt, so he was only with his khaki shorts. Buck took off his shirt and Felipe did likewise, some guards gasped at the musculature of the three men, Miguel saw them and snorted. “Three men only?” Michal stood in front of the doors, his breathing was calm, but his eyes were fierce, even if Miguel was far from him, Michal superhuman senses let him understand what was Miguel saying, he smirked. “WE’RE HERE TO TALK TO YOUR BOSS” Michal yelled. Meanwhile on the other side of the mountain the Interviewer was walking upside the mountain, he was sweating, Wolf insisted on going fowl before the interviewer decided to walk upside. The interviewer found he regretted quickly his decision but was too hardheaded to admit it to Wolf. “Wait Wolf, I’m not that quick”. The Interviewer said. “I can lift you up easily” Wolf retorted. The Interviewer blushed a little and stopped breathing heavily from the exhaustion. “It always ends like this” the Interviewer though to himself. The Interviewer looked at Wolf’s back, so muscled, so big, so powerful, he cared about Wolf, but actually, Wolf was so powerful that sometime the Interviewer kept wondering about why Wolf liked him, Wolf was the backbone of the SSS but his strength was so much for anyone to handle, and the Interviewer knew very well the cost of being near such power. The Interviewer also felt useless. He walked in silence, concentrated in his own thoughts that he didn’t realized Wolf stoping and looking back at him. Suddenly the Interviewer’s head hit Wolf pecs, Wolf playfully bounced his pecs agains’t the Interviewer head. “Be careful, these are the most dangerous thing in this mountain” Wolf said bouncing his pecs and flexing his biceps. “You jerk” the Interviewer said, looking at him very seriously, Wolf just smirked. “You know you like it”. The Interviewer looked in silence and awe, “you’re getting bigger” he said. “Never too big” Wolf said and took off his shirt, then he threw it at the Interviewer, “Cover yourself”. The interviewer took the smelly shirt on his hands, it was so big that for him was more like a cape, soon he felt the sun high, soon the Interviewer decided to use the shirt to cover his head and protect himself from, the sun. “Shh” Wolf suddenly said. Then crouched, the Interviewer reached next to him, “there’s three of them, what you want me to do?” Wolf asked. “You know the drill, but do it in silence”. The Interviewer said. “This will be fun” Wolf said while walking in silence, for someone as big as him, he could be very quiet, there were three men in an improvised camp with a fire were they where heating their food. Heavily armed. “This won’t be silent” wolf said with a smirk, the three men where looking at the other side, suddenly one noted a big shadow, he turned and saw the monstrous muscled figure behind, the last thing he saw was the wicked smile before Wolf clapped is head crushing it in a very explosive manner, blood and brains flew in all sides, splattering Wolf pecs and head. “What?” The other soldiers said, but Wolf punched his head crushing his nose, the fist didn’t stopped until it saw seen behind the soldiers head, the last soldier tried to run in fear but Wolf was faster than him, he grabbed his neck from behind and with his free hand he grabbed his pelvis, ripping flesh until he got a firm hold on his pelvis, Wolf laughed like a maniac at the same time he ripped the body in half, the soldier yelled in pain, Wolf tossed both halves to the ground, the soldier tried to squirm fro his life until Wolf stomped his head like bugs, Wolf twisted his foot enjoying the bone crushing and the good under his sole. “Yeaaaaah" Wold devilish said, the Interviewer walked at the side and sat in front of the fire looking at Wolf. “Too strong” he thought, her looked in silence and awe at Wolf’s might, “Always like these”, the Interviewer though on the unfathomable strength to change anything in his sight, and at the same time, how impossible was to understand why Wolf got a knack for him. “I’ll never understand” the Interviewer muttered, Wolf took the bodies and crushed them with ease just for fun, Wolf was smiling, he was enjoying himself tearing ripping and crushing, the Interviewer felt annoyed, he was thinking on profound things and Wolf was playing, “hey Wolf leave them, you can’t crush them anymore”, Wolf laughed, “not true” he said while grabbing one of the corpses by the neck and grinding the vertebrae with just one hand, “showoff” the interviewer said, Wolf simply burst in laugher. “Do you think Michal has finished?” Wolf asked. I don’t know, we have to go to the other border of the mountain. Wolf lifted the Interviewer and put him on his back. “Hold on buddy” Wolf then ran like mad, the Interviewer covered himself behind Wolf’s head, Wolf was destroying trees and rocks like they where made from Jelly, soon they got to the upper side of the mountain, Wolf gently put the Interviewer on the floor, the Interviewer flushed, he liked the feeling of power, at the same time Wolf was mesmerizing him and he didn’t liked to not feel on control of the situation, but so much, this time Wolf was controlling it, even if he was following his plan. Down, on the base doors Michal was in a silent war with Miguel, Miguel was on the upper side, pondering what to do with the three men in front, they were huge, even for Miguel standards, “What do you want?” Miguel said. “You’re the boss here?” Michal asked, Miguel bounced his pecs and said “yes”, Miguel was acting thought, but Michal Buck and Felipe where the three bigger than him, even so, Miguel thought he could have some use for those men. Miguel signaled to one of his lieutenants, “que piensas de esos cabrones Diego?” Miguel said in a normal voice but Michal hearing was so fine that he could understand Miguel words, Diego saw the three men and then looking at one of the guards on the wall he yelled “blow that bus”. The guard nodded and opened a crate in front of him, he took and old RPG and fired at the bus, the bus exploded but Michal, Felipe and Buck where unfazed at the explosion, they were far enough so Miguel didn’t noted anything excepting the toughness of the three men. “You play now by my rule or we’ll blow you up”. Michal bounced his pecs, smirking, “never motherfucker” but retained his calm, Felipe enraged walked to the doors, he was going to destroy them but Michal quietly said “Stop”, Felipe looked at him, he flexed his pecs and they begun a quiet stare fight, soon Michal alpha status prevailed and Felipe lowered is head “yes” he muttered, yuck walked at Michal side. “What do we do?” He answered, “just wait” Michal said. “You blew our bus, will you let us come inside?” Michal said. Miguel burst in laughter he signaled to one of his chicks and caressed her cheek. “Do you have anything to offer motherfucker?”, “Just three fine soldiers” Michal said. Miguel pondered, he saw the three big men, Diego looked at them and then “nuevos reclutas?” He said with a slight doubt. Miguel saw with the binoculars and he saw Michal, his pecs, his calves, the attitude and for some reason he desired to have him at his side. “Déjalos entrar” Diego tried to rebuke but Miguel stared at him with such fierceness that Diego shut his mouth. Diego felt resented but decided to follow Miguel orders, “Imbecil” he thought. Michal and the others were welcomed inside, but he was escorted to an structure similar to the SSS coliseum, Michal didn’t expected an Interview, but he wasn’t that surprised too. “Let me speak” he ordered to Felipe and Buck, then walked in front of the men. Miguel looked at the three men with arrogance, but even with that demeanor, he couldn’t avid to feel awe and envy from the three men specially with Michal. Diego was at his side and was also shocked but he kept putting his hand on his weapon. “Tell me, why did you come here?” Miguel asked. “We are looking to work for you”. “Why?” Diego asked, Michael looked at him and instinctively bounced his pecs in a menacing way, a gesture he regretted just later, “you are the toughest men on the region, you have the resources and the weapons, so we want to be part of your group” Michal said. Miguel looked at the men. “Can you prove it?”, he asked. “How?” Michal said. “You fight my men, you lose you die, you win, you’re part of us” Miguel said. Michal smiled but he decided not to risk to get too excited. “Buck will fight for us” Michal said, so much for Buck surprise. Michal turned and said “Do not use all your might our we will fail our mission”. Over the mountain the Interviewer was seated over a trunk with Wolf at his side. “What do you hear?” The Interviewer said while looking at the men from the distance. “They will fight to death..so it seems”, Wolf answered. “I hope Michal can control himself” the Interviewer said, “Buck will fight, but just in case Wolf said”, then he lifted his foot and with all his might he stomped the ground, a vibration shook the earth, the tremor was felt over all the place but no one suspected nothing excepting Michal, he instinctively looked at the mountain where he saw Wolf. He smirked and kept with the plan. Miguel looked at Michal, “see cabrón, I can’t give you a place on our group without a fight”. Soon the doors opened and a muscular, tall and blonde guy appeared, he was on military shorts and a green tank top, Michal thought he could be a good recruit for the SSS but he had more pressing things to do. “He’s Joe, our best fighter, you beat him, you’ll allowed to enter” Joe stood his guard but Michal signaled with his hand, “Buck will fight on our side”, Buck took of his shirt, revealing his pecs, Joe was a little worried, Buck walked towards him but on his way he was stopped by the strong hand of Michal. “No kills, no showoffs” Michal quietly said, Buck nodded with his head. Both men begun to fight, all Joe’s punches hit Buck but his think musculature acted like an armor, Michal worked about the lack of guard made by Buck, he was so think that his skin repelled bullets already but he wasn’t a good actor to have a normal fight, however Buck punched Joe on his stomach is hard that Joe spitted blood and fell on his knees. Buck was about to hit Joe’s head but Michal quickly stopped him, “he’s been defeated”, Buck snorted, bemused, “too easy” he muttered, Michal clawed his powerful fingers on Bucks arm, “stay to the plan” he ordered. Buck lowered his guard and the three men looked at Miguel. “Good Fight, assholes, but I won’t recruit you until all the heads agree, today only Diego is here, but I’ll need the other heads, they will come here tomorrow morning, until that you’ll be given a quarter to sleep in payment for blowing up your bus”. Miguel said and retired for his office, Diego looked suspiciously at the three men and left behind Miguel. Over the mountain Wolf nodded and turned to the Interviewer, “we will need to wait here until night” and lifted the Interviewer next to the cap where some wild animals already where eating the soldiers remains but the fled when they felt the menace of Wolf. The fire was about to die but the Interviewer managed to light it up and sat on the fire. Michal, Buck and Felipe were escorted to their room, there were two bunks where Buck and Felipe seated, they looked at Michal who begun to make some pushups, soon the door was closed with a characteristically sound that made Michal understand that the door was more akin to a safe box, than a simple room, they pretended to be trapped inside while planning their next move. When they were left alone duck and Felipe looked at Michal, “What do we do now?” Felipe asked. “We wait for a signal” Michal said. The Interviewer quickly fell asleep in front of the fire, he was the only one that could sleep in the ground in front of Wolf without getting his head stomped by Wolf, Wolf looked at him, his face was showing a strange emotion rarely seen on his face. “What’s happening buddy?” Wolf quietly said. He stood up to make guard, he stepped on a branch and woke up the Interviewer, he looked at Wolf after some silent seconds he said “Wolf I need to tell you something”. Michal sat on his bunk, he looked at the walls, looking for cameras of microphones, Felipe was impatient, he was about to say something but Michal grabbed his mouth, “we wait” Michal ordered making a “silence” signal with his hand. Michal scanned the room for microphones or cameras but he couldn’t find anything, he was bemused to find the arrogant confidence of Miguel and his cartel. Then he walked in front of both men, he seated on the bunk and spoke so low that most men wound’t hear. “Our mission is to overthrow Miguel, but the Interviewer must replace him…at least for a while”. Buck tried to ask something but Michal signaled them to shut up, “sleep until the night” he ordered and laid down on his bed. “But Michal” Felipe said, “Another word and i’ll shove my dick on your ass and I’m quite horny” Michal said, Felipe stumbled back a few steps and kept shut. Soon Buck and Felipe went to their beds and fell sleep. The hours passed, and a full moon shone on the sky, Wolf went silent, “the guard change” he whispered to the Interviewer, the Interviewer put out the fire as quick and silent as he could, “Wait here” Wolf said, he walked to the woods. The night shift soldiers walked up, “maldito Miguel, hacernos subir todo esto y para qué?” one of the three soldiers said, as soon as he finished his sent end Wolf appeared like a shadow in front of him “qué?” Wolf hit an uppercut, his a arm muscles danced in unison showing the strongest biceps in existence, then the triceps sprung into action, the strength of the hit ripped off the guard’s head, the rest of the body trembled while falling to the floor while blood poured from the severed neck like an erupting volcano. The other soldiers unlocked their guns but Wolf was quick enough to rip their guns from their hands, Wolf arms, back and pecs danced in a deadly movement, breaking bones and ripping some fingers with the guns, Wolf lifted both men from the necks and brought the two heads together, smashing them until they became two headless bodies inside a pool of goo, Wolf sensed a fourth guard with his gun loaded, but Wolf ran towards him, the guard didn’t knew what happened, until he felt a big strong hand crushing the hand with the gun and pushing him backwards. The push was so hard that the arm ripped from the elbow, his body was sent backwards with such speed that the guard couldn’t react until he was smashed against a three, the strength of the impact was so great that the body was ripped in half, both halves fell behind the three the guard soon died from blood loss, Wolf smirked, grabbed the gun from the arm and tossed it at the head, the gun stuck to the floor like a gruesome flagpole stretching across the corpse’s head. Wolf flexed his biceps in a victory pose and bounced his pecs while looking at the sides to feel another human to kill but there were no more guards near him. Wolf turned towards the Interviewer, “let’s go to fulfill your mission” Wolf said. Wolf grabbed the Interviewer and put him behind his back. “Buddy, another secret like this and I will kill you” Wolf said in such seriousness that the Interviewer opened his eyes, then smiled and said “Sorry buddy, I’m sure It won’t happen again” and patted Wolf pecs from behind, Wolf bounced his pecs in reflect and grunted, then he lifted his foot and stomped the floor sending waves through the floor. The guards on the base believed that an earthquake was happening but Michal opened his eyes and left his bed. “Let’s go Michal said, he then walked barefoot towards the door and put his hands against it, his triceps flexed and his calves acted in unison agains the door, with a masterful use of his might he forced the door open with a small metallic noise and the three men left the room. Michal saw that the door effectively were akin to a safeguard door and smirked with pride, then he looked at the other two SSS members. “Felipe, you go to the communications room and cut the base off, Buck, you need to secure Diego, bring him to this room and wait until we call you, both of you, minimal casualties, we will need the soldiers and the mercenaries”. Michal gave his orders, Felipe looked back at Michal, “and you?” He asked. “I will block the access to the upper base so Wolf and the Interviewer come and take the king” Michal said, “If anyone finds the CCTV control room, destroy it” Michal said and left the place. The three men took separate ways, Michal was surprised to see the empty walkways, it seems they didn’t had much interest in the internal security, too he found some rooms, most of them pen and a closed door, Michal felt some curiosity, these rooms where large like some VIP rooms, some of them where filled with feminine beauty products and underwear, Michal thought they belonged to Miguel’s concubines but he felt some curiosity over the closed door, he forced it and made more noise than he wanted, inside there was a luxurious bed and a surprised Joe looked at Michal body and screamed “what are you doing here?”. Wolf was at the cliff border with the Interviewer at his back. “you ready buddy?” Wolf said, the Interviewer sighed and hugged Wolf’s neck, “hang on thigh” Wolf said but his neck and back was so thigh that the Interviewer had difficulty holding himself. “this won’t work” Wolf said and grabbed the Interviewer within one arm and jumped off the cliff, the Interviewer closed his eyes. Wolf used his strong legs to jump down the cliff making hole where needed and holding at the rock with his free hand, he was like a super strong muscled goat, soon they reached the base top floor, Wolf gently put the interviewer at the floor, the Interviewer stumbled some steps, Wolf walked next to him an patted his head like a pet, “good work buddy”, the Interviewer brushed his hand but he was unable to move Wolf’s hand by an inch. “Stop” he said, Wolf smirked. “Now we need to find Miguel” the Interviewer said and both men walked to the terrace of the building. On the rooms, Michal was in front of Joe, “what are you doing here”, Joe was naked and stood in guard in front of Michal, Michal smirked, “you can give me some information”, Michal said with an evil grin and a hard-on in his pants. Joe gave a few steps back but he wasn’t able to find a way out excepting fighting Michal. Michal stood in front of him with a proud face, he was the alpha here and he knew it. Joe at first thought he could have a chance, soon he would find himself on the wrong side of the truth. Joe at first grabbed a lamp and there with all his strength to Michael face, he hit it squarely, the lamps blew in small little pieces al over Michal face, but no one was able to make a dent on his face, he didn’t even needed to close his eyes that where fixated on his prey. Michal smirked and walked to Joe. Joe begun to throw anything in his reach to Michal, but he kept on Walking, Joe felt fear to see the behemoth of a man walking towards him, he tried to jump but Michal grabbed him by the arm. He threw Joe over the bed and then he put himself over Joe, Joe struggled to no avail under Michal combined weight and strength, Michal put his head close to Joe’s ear, “you better help me or you will suffer quite a lot” Michal then bit Joe’s ear ripping if from the rest of the head, Joe cried in pain and tried to put his hand on his ear but Michal strength was too much more than Joe could imagine. Michal swallowed the bitten ear as his dick begun to feel little space on his pants and some ripping sounds started to be heard. Michal begun to hump Joe, “now tell me…where are the leaders?” He asked. “Noooo” Joe screamed but these rooms where so private that no-one could hear so much for Michal pleasure, his dick ripped his pants, and Michals calved begun to dance in unison with his humps, the bed cracked under the strength of Michal, Michal begun to squeeze Joe’s arms. Joes kept struggling, “tell me, please…and this is the last time you’ll hear a please of me” He said in a fake sweet voice that terrified Joe even more… “where are the leaders?” Joe looked Michal at his dar ekes filled with lust and a complete lack of care for human life, “un diablo” Joe said, then he felt his own dick responding to Michal stimulus, “No” Joe said but Michal was still humping over his body but Joe felt Michal moving with ever increasing strenght. “Where and when the leaders will arrive?” Michal then crushed the arm at the same side of the bitten ear. “AAAAAAAAARRRGGGHHHHH” Michal smirked while humping Joe and released the crushed hand, then using the now free hand he ripped his pants, underwear until he was completely naked. Joe saw Michal’s dick and felt terrified at how big it was. “NOOOOOOOO”, “See, you can have a hard visit or a softer visit, you choose” Michal said with an evil grin on his face. “Miguel is upside, on the terrace!!! Diego sleeps at the barrack with the mercenaries….the others are coming to a meeting tomorrow, but they will all come with their personal guards, you’ll have no opportunity, you’ll all die”, Michal then released Joe’s good arm. Joe tried to punch Michal futilely jet felt like he was hitting a brick, Michal smiled like a devil, feeling like a predator over his prey. “I said you could have a son visit but you seem to have chosen the hard one” Michal grabbed Joe’s clothing and ripped it all over his body until Joe was completely naked with a arm lining ad his side and a bloodied face and just one ear. Michal grabbed Joes legs and spread them, Michal put his glans over Joe’s virgin ass “no, no ,no please” Michal ignored all the pleas and with all his might he shoved the penis over Joe’s ass ripping his ass and rectum, Joe went silent with is lips forming and O shape since all his brain cells only where capable to feel the pain. Michal slowed his thrust and said “tell me, all of the are loyal to Miguel?”, Joe breather heavily, trying to keep a little composure, “No, many of them doubts the way Miguel handles things”, Michal thrusted again with all his might, some crunching noises sounded alongside the bed creaking, Joey was in utter pain, but Michal stopped again, “whey there are so little guards?” Michal asked. “All the leaders took their guards with them, Miguel, has the most, but many of them were on the Arañas base and Miguel barracked here”. “Thank you Michal said, with that said, Michal went wild, thrusting on Miguel ass with such savagery that Joey fell unconscious from the pain, Michal granted, he was all for the pleasure and being an alpha inflicting pain was an enormous source of please he won’t lose, he slapped Joey from behind a few times until Joey regains consciousness, “don’t sleep” he ordered, he then begun thusting his hips with all his might. Joey’s pelvis cracked, Michal opened his arms, his triceps went in full force that Michal ripped both legs from their sockets, the muscles gave up and Michal foundhimslef with a ripped leg on each arm. Michal tossed the legs aside and thrusted even harder until his penis was tearing Joe’s abdominal wall, soon his dick ripped the abdomen at the same time Michal came. Michal roared while tearing the remaining body apart, blood splatter over all the walls and Michael came several times until he was exhausted, he ripped the body from the dick and tossed at the side of the bed. He looked the corpse in despise, and lifted his foot, he aimed for the head and then stomped with such savagery that the floor trembled. Michal smirked, “I´ll take a bath, now’s you turn”. He muttered and went for the bath. Wolf felt the tremble and smiled, “our signal” he playfully said, he was with the Interviewer who was seated on a PC terminal, he was examining mails, “they seem to be really divided”, there are some loyal to Miguel but there are important factions that are opposing his rule, Diego, as suspected could be a very interesting piece. Wolf put his hand on the Interviewer shoulder, “you’ll have time for that” he said bouncing his pecs just to make his point clear. The Interviewer rolled his eyes “OK, you made your point clear, here is a piece of information I found very useful, he said playfully, but we need to move fast or we will lose the surprise”. Wolf lifted an eyebrow and said “tell me your plan” Both men walked out of the room. Some minutes later they reached the main room, It was a very big place, they were abut to enter when they found a slim guy going to the door. “Wolf” the Interviewer said, Wolf walked fast and tapped his shoulder, the man turned to see the extremely big man behind him, he was about to scream when Wolf hugged his head muffling all sound from his mouth, Wolf lift he man whose legs where dangling in the air and punching Wolf’s muscled body, Wold smirked. “What to we do with this?” Wolf said, the Interviewer looked at the door, “do as you please”, “CRAAACK” Wolf didn’t waited the Interviewer to finish his sentence when wolf applied full force to he head with his pecs and arms. Blood splatted on Wolf’s pecs and arms, the body fell with a “thud” blood was dripping from Wolfs pecs, and some of the man teeth were stuck to Wolf pecs. Wolf licked the blood stuck from his arms and ripped his shirt using the seams to clean his pecs. “Who was him?” Wolf asked with contempt, “seems he was Miguels new massage therapist…what a manner to star his new work”. “Or to finish it”, Wolf said with am evil grin on his face, “we need to finish this, let’s be calm…follow my lead” the Interviewer said, Wolf grinned, “as you say boss” he said. “Jerk” the Interviewer said with a smile, “let’s see I’m my Spanish lessons were useful”. The Interviewer entered the room, it was a big room, at fist there were some grunts and moans that where elevating in volume at every step the Interviewer made, the main room wasn’t that visible, Miguel was there with two naked women, he was having sex with impudence, he was so concentrated on his sex drive that he didn’t noted the interviewer until he came. “Tu debes set el tipo nuevo,” Miguel said, he then tossed both women fro, the bed, the women fell to the floor, and both had bruises on their faces and body, clearly Miguel was a woman hitter and the Interviewer despised him for that. “Es hora de mi masaje” Miguel said. The Interviewer snapped out of his thoughts and said “dejeme llevar a estas señoritas afuera, vamos muchachas!” (Let me sort these ladies out, come with me ladies), The Interviewer said. Then signaled both woman out the room, the Interviewer opened the room and both woman where astonished to see Wolf out there, the Interviewer then said “muchachas, vayanse de aqua is quieten vivir, larguense de aquí, si encuentran a toro tipo parecido a este, diganle que el Interviewer, les dio premise de irse” both women ran away to never be seen again. “Didn’t knew you spoke spanish” Wolf said “it’s useful for these moments” both men entered the room, “wait here” the Interviewer whispered, Miguel was seated on his bed, Miguel was muscled and strong in his way, the Interviewer though that his body type would make him a good candidate, but he was already discarded, “qué hago?” Miguel said, “For favor colóquese boca abajo” the Interviewer said. Miguel laid down with his head buried in a pillow. The Interviewer walked near Miguel and massaged his back,”oomph” Miguel sad with pleasure, the Interviewer felt amused to see Miguel enjoying his massage, he though for a second that he could try this with Wolf or Michal but quickly brushed off the thought, “sigue” Miguel said, soon Miguel was enjoying his massage so much that he lost concentration, in that point the Interviewer made a sound calling Wolf, Wolf entered the room and stood behind the Interviewer, he was serious, the Interviewer then said “relajese, boy a masajerale las piernas”, “fantastico” Miguel said, then he massaged Miguel calves, Wolf put his hands over the Interviewer hands and pinched the muscle. “Ouch, con cuidado”, Miguel said but he didn’t detected the change of hands. “Disculpeme señor,” the Interviewer said, then he walked back. Wolf grabbed the calve, his ace showed some kind of rage, the Interviewer thought that he could be pissed that he dared to fell another man muscles that weren’t his, the he signaled Wolf in an apologetic way. Wolf then smirked and massaged the calve a little with his hand “oomph” Miguel said, but suddenly the pleasure sound was followed by a scream. Wolf pinched the calve with such strenght that the ripped the left calve’s muscles from the rest of the leg. Miguel looked back and saw Wolf crying in agony. “GUAAAAAAARDIAS” Miguel said and then looked his night stand for a weapon, “Wolf grabbed his hand and crushed it with his fist”. “Estas muy tenso Miguel, deberías permitirnos masajearte para relajarte (you’re tense, you should allow us to massage you to relax)” the Interviewer said. Miguel then looked at the Interviewer and said “you’re the SSS?” Wolf laughed hard “what’s up motherfucker” then he grabbed Miguel and forced him on his bed face down. “No, no no, don’t rape me” Miguel begged, “Pathetic, no he’s Wolf, not Michal” the Interviewer casually said, but Miguel was still begging for mercy. “Calm down, Wolf will only massage you until you relax”. Wolf smirked with an evil grin. Then Wolf massaged the right leg, “you’re so tense Miguel” Wolf said his voice was seemingly casual, but Miguel recognized the danger behind the sweet voice” Wolf massaged the calve with his hand, at first he was acting like he was giving good treatment, he used his thumb, finding any sore spots, he then found one and using his thumb he pierced the skin, the muscle until he felt the bone, Wolf stopped there and said “relax please” Wolf then using his thumb he cracked the bone. “AIEEEEEEEE” Miguel cried in agony, he tried to squirm out of the bed but Wolf iron grip didn’t allowed him to even try to run. Wolf then put himself behind Miguel, the interviewer looked at the scene and though that for some reason Miguel could be held lucky, if Michal was on Wolf position the next thing he would feel was Michal dick ramming his ass, but Wolf was more expert on destroying his opponents…piece by piece. Wolf flipped Miguel upside down is Miguel was seeing him, Wolf begun to caress Miguel quadriceps. Miguel tried to kick Wolf but he ignored all Miguel hits, they where so weak that Wolf just felt some light taps over his hyper-strong muscles, Wolf then said “please relax” then he closed his fist ripping the quadriceps of the bone, Miguel was wallowing from the pain on his bed, the blood was pouring from his legs and was spraying on all directions, the Interviewer hid behind Wolf’s big back to avoid being spilled with blood. “Whyyyyyyy” Miguel said working with the very small portion of brain that didnt’t feel any pain, “you declared war on us” the Interviewer said, “the Arañas, where sent by you, the Italians where influenced by you, where where going to stop with the Old red, but you saw us as a menace, and whe were not interested on your business, but finally, you send your dirty goods to our town, we won’t allow it anymore” the Interviewer said, then he sat on a sofa and said, “Please relax, Wolf will help”s Wolf then used the sheets to make a tourniquet on Miguel legs. Miguel punched Wolfs face, Wolf then licked his hands, “loser blood” he said, then he grabbed Miguel’s arms, good biceps, "you seem to train, lets see how they stand agains mines” then Wolf put Miguel lef biceps on his arm cleavage, Wolf lifted Miguel from this position and while laughing he said “so weak”. He then flexed his extremely big bicep crushing the bone and smashing the biceps to pulp, Miguel screamed in pain, “why the guards don’t come” he said. “We have three more men down, they are assuring our massage session to be completely private”. The Interviewer said. Wolf then grabbed the left hand of Miguel and said “to defeat us you need to be as strong ad to feel this” Wolf said while forcing Miguel’s good hand to feel Wolf pecs, Wolf hardened his pecs and with his hand he crushed the hand between his pecs and his mighty hand, Wolf caressed his pecs using the crushed hand as a lube, Wolf moaned, enjoying the way he turned a big man’s hand into paste, he took blood and licked it from his hands and used it has lube to feel his biceps and pecs. “You know motherfucker I enjoy to be the strongest man on earth, and he knows it” he said while flexing his biceps to the Interviewer whose face flushed red. Wolf smirked, Miguel was wailing in pain, but Wolf knew he would not lat that much. Wolf lifted and hugged Miguel, Now you will learn my three strength, Wolf said while crushing Miguel’s ribcage, Miguel just opened his eyes and opened his mouth, he begun to gasp, but Wolf was going to fore more pain. Wolf grabbed Miguel arms from the shoulders and firs he forced them together crushing the clavicles, then using his triceps and monstrous back he ripped both arms from the body, Miguel simply opened his eyes since he didn’t had any air in his lungs, Wolf then grabbed Miguel’s head with his left hand and flexed his right biceps. This is the biggest you see, and it’s stronger than all your forms body, now die “Wolf then slowly pressed the skull against the biceps, Wolf did it slowly just to enjoy the bone crushing against his biceps, the head soon begun to deform, first the nose cracked, then the cheeks lost their symmetry, then they were flattened against the biceps, Wolf moaned, he kept compressing the head, Miguel eyes burst out from their sockets, Wolf moaned in pleasure and laughed with pure ecstasy, then he opened his hand and palmed his biceps, the head soon was just a pile of mush smeared on Wolf Biceps, Wolf used the head like a cream, he kept compressing the head remains until the tissue was liquified agains the biceps but Wolf was self pleasing himself worshiping his own biceps in from of the Interviewer that was enjoying the spectacle of Wolf obliterating another human being with his brute strength. Wolf kept like this for several minutes until he was satisfied from worshiping his own body, he was so excited on this that a small smear was visible on his underwear much to the Interviewer surprise, “are you happy now?” He asked. “Wolf made a deep breath, is never too strong” he said and he let himself fell on the bloodied bed. “Take a rest” the Interviewer said, I’ll look for Michal. Soon he left the room, then he found Michal on the main stairs, naked and jerking off. “Have you finished?” The Interviewer said, Michal moaned and erupted, “yes” he said. “Good, now let’s prepare our meeting” the Interviewer said and left for the office. The next morning Buck and Felipe appeared on the office with Diego in underwear, Diego was screaming trying to look threatening. “Calm down and sit” the Interviewer ordered, Diego tried to stand up but Buck forced him to seat. “Come here” the Interviewer said, then both men entered the room, Wolf was still sleeping in a pool of blood, Diego jumped and fell backwards from the horror, “no, no, please don’t kill me, don’t do it” he begged. The interviewer put his hand on his head, he was irritated, “No Diego, I want to negotiate…,will you hear?”, Diego tried to appear calmed, the Interviewer walked to one of Miguel closets and took some clothes that he tossed to Diego, “take this, and cover yourself, I’m now the group leader but I need your help”. “What to you want from me” Diego said. The Interviewer walked to Miguel desk and sat on his place, he then sighed. “Do you want to be this group head?”. Diego was surprised. Soon the leaders came, Diego helped to negotiate with them, all of them accepted the Interviewer as the group and mafia head, clearly when they saw Miguel and Joe’s remains helped a lot to soft their positions. At noon, all the leader were convinced to accept the SSS terms but the Interviewer was for another surprise. “Let’s go to the meeting room” the Interviewer ordered, Buck and Felipe where behind him acting as his bodyguards since Wolf and Michal asked him to dispose of any dissident soldier. The meeting was silent, only interrupted by the distance screams that sometime were suddenly muffled and followed by a clapping or stomping sounds and a laughter. “Gentlemen” the Interviewer said, I won’t take this organization under the SSS wings. “Al the men were trying to start a fight but Buck and felipe flexed his pecs and all reconsidered”, the interviewer sighed. “The SSS won’t sell drugs, and we won’t turn ourselves into mercenaries, we will keep our business as usual, but we will tell us our terms, first, the SSS won’t take this group, but I will be the sole head, second Diego will be the head of this organization, I won’t meddle on your business, but you won’t meddle on ur business, that means that you will avoid any business on our town and you will be sure that no other drug cartel makes business on our town, If I see use one gram of any drug on our town, we will come back and we will destroy everyone here”. Diego then said “Won’t be easier just to kill us and leave?” The Interviewer pondered his answer and said, “You’re a drug cartel, we can easily kill you, but that only will mean that another cartel will arise, It won’t be practical for us, or for me, a waste of time, and I don’t have time to lose” Diego sat uncomfortably in his seat, “We wanted this operation to have minimal casualties” a scream of pain sounded in the distance. “Minimal” Diego said defiantly, “yes Diego, minimal, we could destroy you, but we are just killing all the dissenting force, that is the ones loyal to Miguel, we are handing you all the operations and all we ask is you to spare our town and to defend it from other cartels” the Interviewer said, “why you don’t do it?” Diego asked. “Too much hassle, and I have my own plans for the town”. Buck walked behind Diego. “So Diego, will you accept?” Buck flexed his pecs menacingly and smirked. Diego looked at the floor and said “yes”. The Interviewer stood up and said “good, now I will need a car, you blew our bus, we need to return to our town and remember, one gram and you will see us here again, I hope we don’t see face to face again” and left the place. He walked to the place Wolf and Michal were snuffing the soldiers, Felipe and Buck stood behind at the Interviewer order, when he felt that he was alone he looked at both sides, the cameras where turned off since Felipe destroyed the CCTV, then the Interviewer leaned against the wall and silently screamed in pain, a small trail of blood poured from his nose before falling to the ground. “Not yet” he said.
  7. Forenote: Hi everyone, as always (and as marked) this story is very snuff oriented, sorry if this offends you (i'ts pure fiction), if this turns you off, please read another story, any suggestons are always welcome. Thanks to all the others for your support, and specially Freakoman2 and Mczapl (as always), Also Portmavia, this one is also for you, thanks for the idea. I´m also sorry if this is getting slower, please take in count that I´m not a native english speaker so you´ll likely find mistakes here and there, I´m still learning. Thanks for you comprehension. On a final note, Ro20316 I´m still trying to make the Interviewer a better man for the SSS, please don't hate him too much The Secret Snuffers Society Part 21- Adjournment The SSS got a big hit from Wolf’s uncontrolled rage, 15 guards were killed or were permanently disabled what resulted in more or less the same result. The interviewer didn’t woke up that day until the next day. Wolf was stubborn in leaving the room to change his clothes until at least Michal arrived. When Michal arrived he found a naked Wolf guarding a blood stained interviewer with a bandaged hand. Michal shirt was dirty and his pants unadjusted, like he was leaving a place with haste, “What happened?” Michal said, Wolf told him all the thing that happened but he was unable to explain in a detailed way how that a lot of guards were so easily destroyed. Wolf left the room and Michal stood there looking at the interviewer and his hand. His eyes turned red for a second before coming back to the normal dark color. Few hours later, the Interviewer woke up, he looked at his hand and the blood stained sheets, “so, it was real” he said. “You darn idiot!, what were you thinking, you know what could happened if you die?” Michal scolded the Interviewer, the Interviewer kept his mouth shut. “you risked too much!” Michal yelled at the Interviewer, his yells were so great that a glass shattered and water begun to pour, the TV screen cracked under Michal yells. “Sorry” the Interviewer said, hi looked at the sheets “I caused too much trouble this time”. Michal grabbed the Interviewer from the neck and gently but with his stent he forced the Interviewer to look at his eyes, his biceps bulged under his shirt. “Remember, no one touched you unless Wolf or I allow it, and the only dick that can touch that ass if in this life anyone really can have it…Is me” Michal released the Interviewer. The Interviewer stood there frozen for a minute, suddenly he burst in laugher. “HAHAHAHAHAHAHAAH” the Interviewer laughed until he cried, Michal was serious “Sorry buddy, you know that Wolf does not have sexual drive and that I volunteered out of that, even if I take you’rs Ill be ripped in half so I pass, but thanks” The Interviewer poked Michal pecs that hardened in reflex. “Really, thanks Michal for your concern, but we can’t allow us to be weak you know”. The Interviewer said, a tear rolled from his cheek and Michal feigned to see to the wall. “So, what was Brian business?” Michal asked. “Well, I begun to suspect from him the Buck told us that Miguel preferred to hire mercenaries”, Michal looked silent in attention. “Yes, you told me, then I went to the Arañas outpost to see if there where anything that could give us Information, then I found a tug looking for the same…I raped the throat out of him” Michal said while grabbing his crotch. “It was fun” he said with a smirk “cut to the chase Michal” the Interviewer said, relieved that this were as usual. “Well he told me that Brian was almost the strongest mercenary known but he disappeared at the moment he joined the SSS, Miguel was frantically looking for him because he knew that Brian was the only that could have an opportunity against Wolf or me…” Michal bounced his pecs, “he does not know nothing but I really wanted that ass.” He said. The Interviewer shuddered “Seems the Miguel found him, but he Brian double-crossed him, he wanted not to kill me but rape him, dominate me, in some sense obsess me through his strength” he went silent, the Interviewer felt in some sense dirty, polluted, Brian was hot for him yes, but he would never take one of the SSS members nor any man for him, it was his vow to the SSS and also to Wolf. “I was so stupid” the Interviewer said. “No one could guess what would he do, he was loyal to the SSS” Michal said “But no one could guess he was loyal to the SSS because he wanted it for himself…” the Interviewer shuddered and tried to cover himself with his sheets, so in order to hide his own shame. “Michal sat on his bed and put a hand on his shoulder. “He was a very clever man, and he wasn’t wrong, he knew that if he dominates you, he can control the SSS at his whim, you’re more important than what you realize, for the SSS, for me and also for Wolf, so you must stay indomitable for us” Michal said, released his grip on the shoulder and stood like a soldier, he bounced his pecs and relaxed in silence. The interviewer lowered his gaze, in his mind he was now realizing the hard truth, that a chain is as strong as his weakest link.and now the weakest link was him. Wolf arrived soon dressed in his usual tank tops and shorts. “Michael, go and get new clothes, you’re dirty” Wolf said. “I don’t want to”, Wolf walked next to him and ripped his pants and shirt in a swift movement, “Now you’re naked…go!” Wolf said, Michal looked at him and then he left the place. Wolf sat next to the Interviewer and put his big hand on the bald head of the Interviewer. “You did something very stupid, you need to understand your value, and your place”. Wolf scolding hurt more than anything, the Interviewer tried to cry. “Don’t be weak or I’ll crush you myself…and never let me behind, or I swear you’ll be a stain on my foot if you do this again”. Wolf teased the Interviewer head. “Now go to get a shower, you need to get your hand checked up…again, the same arm, you’re an idiot” Wolf said. The interviewer left his bed and entered the shower, my hand hurts can you help me here?. Wolf entered the shower and simply crushed the soap jar over his head, “hey, that’s expensive” Wolf left the bathroom and sat on the sofa. Some hours later the Interviewer and Wolf left the hospital, Michal was on the base assessing the damages. “We could lose much more” Michal said, even when he recounted all the victims of Wolf rage on the office, Wolf was unfazed, “I don’t care how many I kill, no one touches our buddy” yes Wolf but you could destroy al the guards and take our business to trash. Wolf bounced his pecs, unfazed. “There is no point in discuss this with him” the Interviewer said closing the topic, “we need to fin more recruits, how’s Ivan?” The Interviewer said. “He’s good, he’s recovering”. The Interviewer left the office and went to Ivan’s room. Can you please wait me outside? I want to have a word with him alone” Wolf bounced his pecs but stood outside. “Thanks buddy” the Interviewer said while entering the room. Ivan was shirtless with a splint on his arm. He looked at the Interviewer, looked at his broken hand and then lowered his head, looking at the soil. “I could do better” he said. His face was ashamed. “Ivan, look at me” Ivan refused “It’s an order” the Interviewer responded. Ivan looked at him, “Ivan, you saved me, Brian could do much more damage but was thanks for your quick response that the SSS is still on It’s feet, you don’t need to worry, you should get stronger, but I’ll be very grateful for you…and don’t tell anyone about this, that’s an order”. Ivan smiled. “Wolf said that he will train you personally, so, I expect great results from you”. Ivan looked in surprise. The Interviewer left the room. Soon Buck joined them, “Hi Buck, seem that Miguel made a mistake” the interviewer playfully said but Buck was serious, “I couldn’t believe myself” he said. “For now we need to put our pieces in place, call Michal to my office, we need to make a call”. Soon they entered the office. “Paolo and Ricardo are now on the southern base, Igor is rebuilding the former training base” the Interviewer said, the face was packed with muscles, Wolf and Michal were standing in each side of the Interviewer, Ricardo and Carlos were at the front alongside Ivan. “We will need a bigger office”. He called the SSS elites outside the base on his PC. “Hi Paolo, Ricardo and Igor”. The Interviewer recounted all the things happening after they left for their own missions. Everyone felt bad for Brian’s treachery and rapped attempt, he got easy Paolo said much for the Interviewer’s amusement, his Italian faction gave him a mafia look that the Interviewer found attractive but he kept focused. “The reason I’m calling you is that I need all of you in the main base in one week, please get your work done as fast as you could but no matter what, you’ll be here in one week. Michal I need yo to fin a plane, we’ll go to Mexico. Michal grinned. “Yes” he answered. “Are you going to chase Miguel?” Paolo asked, “I have my own plans for him but we need to make a show de force” the Interviewer said. “It’s a little deviation from what I have planned but is a needed step now that said, I expect you here in one week” the Interviewer closed the video call “you can go” the Interviewer said, all the men but Michal and Wolf left the office. The Interviewer tapped on his PC until night. Next week there were almost no issues. Since the Incident, nor Wolf or Michal wanted to leave him alone, the Interviewer where a little irritated but he coped it, “No issue in trying to convince both hard heads” he thought. Ivan recovered extremely quickly from his hand so he was patrolling the streets again, but he now combined his work with grueling training with Wolf and Buck, his muscles were swollen but he was still the old (and more dangerous) charming bear, but the interviewer soon found that Wolf’s trainings unleashed a somewhat darker shade of him. They went to the colosseum, Michal and Wolf were looking at some fights, this time they where inviting fighter from every-art of the world to fight on the colosseum, they where pitted against the guards and if they were good enough, they would be invited to the SSS guards or soldier ranks. The Interviewer banned Wolf and Michal to fight because they would scare all the candidates of kill them in the process. The Interviewer was very silent everyday he was keeping more things to himself, the only thing they knew is that Michal would lease a plane to fly the elites to some part on the north of Mexico, they would be chasing Miguel at his own home, the Interviewer was on other side sourcing intel with Paolo and Igor, he had previous experience with Miguel and knew what to wait from him, they speculated about the resistance Miguel could present. Wolf was training Ivan and Buck and Felipe took turns guarding the Interviewer while Wolf was training. Paolo and Ricardo where moving back and forth the bases, that made Michal flying skills very demanding since he got to seize and helicopter that helped move them fast, they only had one week and needed to make things going smoother. At the next week, the Interviewer reunited all the men in the colosseum since the office were too small to take all the monsters they were becoming. “For now Michal arranged a plane and we will seek Miguel on his home, we have good Intel and he’s hiding there, Wolf will be with me, also I will need Buck, Felipe, and Ricardo. Carlos, Paolo and Ivan will stay on the base, Ivan will return to the neighborhood, we need to be extra cautious since we don’t know if they will be sending more operatives, Carlos will be on charge of the recruits training, and Paolo will help us on the administrative thing of the base.” All the men excepting Michal and Wolf nodded, Wolf and Michal knew already the plans. “What are you going to do there?”. Paolo asked, “simple” the Interviewer said, once we land there we will source a transport and chase Miguel out of his home, destroy all the possible resistance and make sure they never get near our town”. Paolo was confused but decided stay silent, he had a lot of work. “Are you going to be OK?” He said. “Well, Wolf and Michal keep pestering me about my safety, so If something happens I’m sure they will take care of me, also the others will take care of my safety too, I will be more protected than the president”. The Interviewer said with slight exasperation. Paolo smiled. “Ok boss, I will take care of things for you”. “I need to put an eye on the major’s office, as soon as we return, I’ll meet you and will review all the intel we find”. The Interviewer left the place. Michal was going to leave the base with Felipe, before he left he went to the Interviewer office “Are you going now to source the aircraft?” The Interviewer asked. “Yes, we will need a bigger plane, the airbase here only have small planes and we will carry a lot of weight”. Michal answered. “How much time you’ll take?” the Interviewer asked. “One day, we need to get the airfield ready for our plane to come” Michal said. “What are you going to get?” the Interviewer inquired, “An ERJ-145 or a Global Express would do” Michal said. “It’s easier to find an ERJ, but that is for your criteria” the interviewer said. “Don’t do stupid things” Michal said to the Interviewer before leaving, the Interviewer made an exasperated sight, Wolf entered the office bouncing his pecs and giving a smirk to the irritated Interviewer. “Are you going to go?” Wolf said. “We need to go, that’s vital to protect the town, and our world” the Interviewer quickly asked, Wolf stood silent looking at his friend. “You look sick” Wolf said. “Don’t be silly” the Interviewer bluntly said and kept working. Michal left the base, Felipe was at his side, they took a car of the base and left the town, they drove all day until the night. “I need some release” Michal said, he was somewhat worried. “What’s happening”, Felipe said. “The Interviewer is making some silly mistakes recently, don’t know what’s happening and that’s unacceptable.” Michal begun to accelerate, that made a patrol to go behind them but Michal was going at such speed that the patrol was lagging behind, the car entered the suburbs. Michal squeezed the wheel so hard that the car became uncontrollable and both men crashed nearby a lone alley. Michal kicked the door that flew away, he was pissed, he punched the car until he flattened the roof of the car. Felipe din’t dare to speak ant word feeling the fear that he would be the target of Michal’s wrath, he just opened (ripped) the trunk and took a small bag filled with spare clothing for both men. The patrol appeared speeding, the cops were sounding the siren. That made Michal snap, Michal needed his release and he was going to get it, he ripped his shirt and stood towards the patrol, he was expecting them to come and his dick rose in expectation ripping his underwear. The cops didn’t realized the man that was in front of them until too late. The patrol crashed against Michal legs but Michal didn’t even bulge, it was like the patrol crashed agains a mountain. The windshield broke, fortunately both cops were strapped to their chairs but the impact deformed the patrol structure in a way that the doors were sealed. Michal cock hardened, he lifted the patrol with both hands and took the car to the alley, the cops where frightened to see a superhuman lifting the car with such ease, but they couldn’t leave the car, Michal looked at Felipe, “Toss that wreck and come back” he ordered. Then he tossed the patrol on the alley, the cops felt dizzy from the shock, then they realized the muscle monster in front of them, they drew their guns and ordered “freeze”, but Michal was having non of it, Michal slowly walked to the car front, the cops begun to shoot Michal, Michal enjoyed the massage the bullets where giving on his muscles, the cops begun to fear from themselves, the tried to kick the doors but the doors didn’t budge, they tried to start the engine, by miracle the engine started, Michal kept walking to the car, soon the tip of his glans reached the engine radiator, Michal moaned at the pleasure the vibration gave to him, he flexed his pelvic muscles and then his dick perforated the radiator, the car shook and the cops tried to move the car, the wheels tried to move but the engine wasn’t a competitor to Michal strength. Michal grabbed the radiator and ripped if from the car, he kept walking, the fan crashed against Michal’s rod and was destroyed, Michal moaned again from the stimulation. Michal looked at the cops and smirked devilishly while using his cock to penetrate the engine, the warm feeling with the vibration was a good stimulation to Michal. Michal lifted the engine block with only the strength of his legs while Ising his dick has a lever, Michal lifted the car several times, the car shook, the cops screamed in terror while looking at their executioner slowly destroying the car, the engine soon gave up, Michal ripped the block from the car and went to fuck the car. Michal moaned while using the car has a masturbatory tool, the cops begin to freak when they saw the car space being reduced at every thrust, every time Michal thrusted agains the car the habitable space would be reduced. Soon their legs were shattered against the body of the car. Michal begin to lose control, he grabbed the car’s sides, the cops been to freak out from the terror, but at the same time the masculinity show was so much that their brains could not process the fear and the sex drive Michal provoked, the cops where hard at the same time thy where feeling the pain from their shattered legs, Michal face was showing pure ecstasy with an evil smile from the kill, Michal begun to crush the car from the sides so the cops where being compacted in the car, Michal fucked the car with such strength that he came, the first shot went through the car, destroying everything in it’s way, even one of the cop arms where destroyed, the cum where so strong that it cracked even the Wall. Michal kept crushing the car, the cops where screaming from terror, Michal with a last movement crushed the car, the cps screams begun to be mulled until the metal cracks where followed by a “crunch”, Michal kept crushing the car until it was a small compressed metal sphere dripping oil and blood. Michal kept compressing until the metal couldn’t be compressed anymore, Michal was sweating profusely and heavily breathing when feline came back. “You’re better?” Felipe said. “Yes, I’m good” Michal said. Michal and Felipe walked until they found a seedy motel, a fat foul mouthed employee saw the naked Michal body from head to toe and then he saw Felipe, “do you need a room for you couple?” Felix grabbed the employee from the shirt and lifted him with one hand, the employee’s feet were dangling in the air. “We’re not a couple but we need a room”. Then he tossed the employee at the ground. “Geez” the employee said, he grabbed a key and tossed at Felipes face, the key bounced from a bemused Felipe, he bounced his pecs. Felipe tossed the key to Michal, he took the keys and left, Felipe then walked to the employee and bear hugged him. The employee tried to free himself from Felipe’s strength. Felipe smirked, “Not so tough now?” The Employee cried for help but Felipe begun to compress the employee. Felipe released the employee that fell on his ass, and took a key of a nearby free room, Felipe grabbed the key and dragged the employee by his hair, dragging him until they reached the room. Felipe opened the door and pulling the employee by the hair he tossed him inside the room, Felipe entered the room and closed the door. The employee was frightened by Felipe, “no please, don’t rape me”, Felipe smirked, he grabbed is shirt by the collar and ripped it from his torso. “Lute” Felipe said. “I don’t understand” the employee said. “Fight” Felipe said. He was excited, the employe tried to stand up and tossed everything that he could find to Felipe, he just stood, receiving all the hits from the things the employee tossed at him. Felipe enjoyed the terror he was causing. “That’s what they enjoy so much” Felipe thought. Felipe caressed his body, moaning in pleasure, the employee tried to run form him using a small Window on the bathroom. “Not so fast” Felipe said, grabbing the employee from the leg and yanking the employee inside. Felipe yanked so hard that the leg was ripped from the body so the employee begun to scream in pain. “Oops” Felipe said, looking at the ripped leg in his hand, he then crushed the bone and enjoyed the crunching on his hand. Blood emanated profusely from the leg stump. Felipe one that the employee would not live much longer. He grabbed the employee’s face with both hands “You tossed the keys at my face, It’s now my turn to show something at your face” Felipe said and then he head butted the employee. The employees’ face was destroyed by Felipe’s head smash, blood and teeth came out from the employee’s mouth. Felipe smirked “Not strong” he then bear hugged the employee, Felipe looked at the employee, “let’s see how strong I became…at the count of three, you die, one…two…”, at the count of three Felipe crushed the ribcage, torso and abdomen of the employee, the compression power was so mighty that blood was shot from the employee’s mouth like a volcano, blood sprayed to the ceiling and from the leg stump, Felipe roared when he felt that there where no bones intact, the blood stuck to the ceiling begun to rain down over Felipe. The employee was dead, Felipe released the body that fell to the floor, Felipe looked at the mirror and flexed his biceps and pecs roaring at every pose, Felipe ripped his bloodied clothing and begun to jerk off at the excitation from the kill. Felipe put his foot over the employees head and crushed it using his quads. Felipe jerked until he came, the cum shot to the ceiling so the bathroom was a mixture of blood and sperm. Felipe used the shower, caressing his muscles and roaring. After some minutes Michal came to the room, he looked ash the corpse and nodded, “you ready” he asked, Felipe nodded, Michal tossed the bag at him, he took the spare clothing from the bag and left the bag inside the room, they left the motel and looked for another car. Just next to the motel there was a cab, Michal grabbed the driver and yanked him out of the car, we need the car the driver tried to hit Michal’s face but his hand was broken agains Michal’s face “you shouldn’t have done that” he said. He then gabbed the driver by the neck and with one swift movement that flexed his monstrous biceps and back he ripped the driver’s head, Michal’s new clothing was ripped from the back, “fuck” Michal said when he felt the ship ripping, he then tossed the drivers body to a nearby Wall, the corpse exploded on contact, then he grabbed the head with both hands and crushed it like a can. Michal then ripped his new shirt of the body exposing his big pecs and arms. “Are you going to take another shower?” Felipe asked. “No time, we have a mission and we already lost some time”. Michal said while entering the cab and tapping on his phone. Felipe entered the taxi and they left. On the main base the Interviewer tapped on his laptop, he raised his head and looked at his phone, he slightly smiled and looking at Wolf he said, “we’re almost ready”. Wolf bounced his pecs and smirked. The Interviewer sighed, he looked down at the drawer and took his chess board, he looked at the pieces and lifted the white king, “soon” he said and put the board back on the drawer. Wolf glared at him. Michal and Felipe reached an airfield that was being used like an aircraft boneyard or a long term storage field, Michal stood in front of the fence and looked at the plane, he soon found an ERJ-145 stored. Michal just jumped over the fence with little effort, he did that in order to not set any alarm off, Felipe wasn’t so sure he could made the jump. “Just take impulse”. Felipe walked some steps far and ran to the fence, he jumped over the fence but he cousin’t control the landing and fell to the floor, Felipe stood up with a smile from the fun, Michal snorted. Michal rounded the plane, he walked deliberately slow, examining the plane, “what?” Felipe said, “doesn’t this one fly?”. Michal snorted, “don’t be stupid, if we crash Wolf and I could surely survive, you…are still too weak”, Michal retorted before deciding that that plane would do, Michal entered the lane and sat on the cockpit, after some time, he got familiarized with all the plane systems. He tapped on the controls and saw that the plane had little fuel. He jumped out of the plane and walked near the plane. After some minutes Michal found in the distance a fuel truck Michal smirked, he walked to the truck and with his muscles he shook the truck to feel if it had fuel. The truck was almost full, Michal tried to open the door but it was closed, Michal granted and simple ripped the door from the car. His biceps ripped the sleeve with the effort. “Hey, what are you doing”, a guard of the airfield approached Michal while aiming a gun in one hand and a flashlight in the other. Michal lifted his hands, faking a surrendering. The guard gasped at Michal size but kept aiming his gun, “the bang could be a problem” Michal thought, the guard slowly walked towards Michal, “what are you doing here? He asked. Michal flexed his biceps, the Wonderfull biceps made the guard gasp, Michal seized his opportunity and with a lightning fast movement he grabbed the guards mouth with one hand and crushed the guards forearm (the one with the gun), the guard yelled but his mouth was sealed. “Sorry pal, I don’t have time for pleasure” Michal crushed the guards mouth, Michal released the guard that fell to the floor, he made a slurping sound while holding his face with his good hand, Michal decided not to lose anytime, he kicked the guards head that exploded, blood, brains and bone splattered over the truck size. Michal then decided to not risk any more sound and simply pushed the truck next to the plane. “Felipe, go silently and kill the tower controller, I’ll get the plane to the runway’s end, if you find any guard, kill them, make a signal from the tower when you’re ready”. Felipe took off his shirt and shoes and ran towards the tower. Michal jumped to the plane, sat on the pilots seat and begun to program the route on his head. Felipe was near the tower but so far no one noticed, maybe his dark skin was helping. Felipe saw a nearby guard, almost asleep. Felipe walked slowly, at the moment he was at the guard side the guard jumped, Felipe clapped his head, a crunch sounded, the trembling body fell with a thud. Felipe smirked while flexing his pecs. He entered the tower, another guard was there, he tried to yell “freeze” but he was cut short by Felipe’s fist crushing his face, and destroying all his head until the punch appeared through the guard’s occipital bone. Felipe was enjoying his kills but he needed to go faster, he walked upstairs, there was a lone controller sleeping in a sofa at the side of an old radio, he was facing upwards and snorting. Felipe just walked next to the controller, he grabbed the controller head with his hand, he grabbed the head from the face, the guard woke up to see a rugbier grabbing his face, Felipe forced his fingers on the controller’s mouth cracking some teeth in the process, the guard tried to grab Felipes forearm bit at that moment Felipe yanked the head ripping if from the neck. The body trembled at the decerebration process, Felipe grabbed the head and crushed just for the sake of it. “Too fast” Felipe said with an evil smile while looking at the tower to see if he could make a signal. On the distance the Plane begun to taxi, Felipe new he needed to move fast, he found a flashlight and signaled the plane, Michal saw the light and turned on the light once. Felipe jumped from the tower breaking the windows he landed on his feet and ran towards the plane. Michal saw the bloodied body of Felipe, he raised an eyebrow and made the final preparations. “Send a message to the interviewer” Michal said while handing the phone to Felipe. Soon they took off. Michal made some radio calls just after take off, he was avoiding any unnecessary contact but he knew he had control over the airfield personnel near to the SSS base (mainly because he caused terror to the airfield personnel), they helped to forge the flight plans and authorizations so no one knew he stole a plane in the near term. After some time Michal arrived to the town airfield, he landed uneventfully, when both men stepped down the plane their bodies where so bloodied that some of the airfield personnel pissed themselves and even one guard fainted, Michal walked next to the fainted guard, and deemed him unworthy of the SSS, he lifted his foot and crushed the head of the guard. The other personnel screamed in fear from the sheer brutality shown by Michal. He flexed his biceps and looked at the airfield personnel. “Just to make sure, no one comes near the plane, I want it full fueled, and after we come back, we want to take off ASAP, some SSS guards will replace the guards here, If we see any security staff here when they came here, we will take the ones staying to the SSS base for evaluation. While I come back, my partner here will stay. Don’ try to call the cops. The airfield personnel were to afraid to even speak. Michal twisted his foot over the guards head like the bug he was and left the base. He took a random car on the airfield and left with Felipe for the base. The Interviewer was on the office with Wolf. Wow was bouncing his pecs and the Interviewer was looking at his laptop, “he’s here” he said. Soon Michal arrived, he was still with his muscles soaked with blood. “Didn’t you had fun?” The Interviewer said. Michal just flexed his biceps and smirked. “Good” the Interviewer said, “we will depart tomorrow morning, Wolf, Michal, Buck, and Felipe will leave with us” the Interviewer declared. Wolf walked next to the Interviewer, “you’re not coming” he said. The Interviewer was irritated, “I agree” Michal said, the Interviewer stood up and walked next to both behemoths. He took a deep breath but the irritation on his face was impossible to hide. He poked Wolf’s pecs, Wolf hardened it in reflex. Hear me Wolf, I’m pretty aware that you can kill me easily if any of you want to, same goes for you Michal” the Interviewer was looking at both men enraged, but if you really think that you can just cage me inside the base then I dare you to kill me right now”. The Interviewer was enraged, his eyes where fixated on Wolf’s face, the Interviewer looked back and forth between Wolf’s an Michal, both monster where serious, soon a smirk showed on Wolf’s face. “You impudent brat” Wolf said while teasing the Interviewer in the head. “That’s the Interviewer we know” he said, Michal sighed “you just keep near any of us and don’t do anything stupid” he retorted. “Thanks for the concern” the Interviewer said bluntly. “What are the others going to do?” Michal asked, “they need to prepare the base” the Interviewer said, “For what?” Michal inquired, the Interviewer stood silent but saw at his drawer, “Go to your room prepare for tomorrow” the Interviewer ordered. Wolf smirked, you too need to rest. The Interviewer tried to respond but Wolf put a hand on the Interviewer shoulder. “Now” Wolf said. The Interviewer tried to move but Wolf’s hand was so strong that the Interviewer decided not to fight, he won once but two times would be too much to ask. “Ok” he said, then he left for his room, the next day he would face Miguel and that could be a victory, or the fall of his plans.
  8. Hi everyone, as always (and as marked) this story is very snuff oriented, sorry if this offends you (i'ts pure fiction), if this turns you off, please read another story, any suggestons are always welcome. Thanks to all the others for your support, and specially Freakoman2 and Mczapl (as always), hope you like it! The Secret Snuffers Society Part 20- A rook and a knight The next month was quite uneventful, Wolf and Michal where training has always and Michal begun to train the recruits with a new program that was making wonders on the soldiers bodies, they also got more disciplined and motivated. Wolf was growing stronger and he broke again his gym equipment. The interviewer still had headaches the made Felipe apologize profusely. The interviewer didn’t even responded and everyone begun to note that he was more closed to himself than usual, maybe excepting for Wolf and Michal. Also, maybe because of the headache he was very impatient. “I need to concentrate” the Interviewer was saying for last month, he also worked long hours until Wolf was so mad at him the he forced the Interviewer to go to bed and he didn’t left the room until he saw the Interviewer completely asleep. Than happened for some years until Michal also got mad at the Interviewer and both behemoths forced him to sleep at normal hours, something that the Interviewer nagged but both men where so stubborn that for the first time they outwitted the Interviewer, however he woke up early and went to work still. The Interviewer was fired up, he personally went to look at the guards and took his reports. Wolf caught after and he was somewhat puzzled because there was very few instances in which the Interviewer left the office without Wolf. “Hey buddy, what’s the matter?” Wolf asked. The Interviewer looked at hi, his eyes were red from anger or maybe rage. “We need to be ready, our plan is at our grasp but the bets are higher than ever, we need to be stronger than ever, specially you, Michal, and the others”. Wolf saw at the Interviewer, his face was somewhat worried, just a glimpse of it, and maybe that could be the only emotion he allowed himself to show and only the Interviewer could detect it. “Don’t worry big boy, our efforts will come to fruition…but I need to tie some more knots, and soon it will be the time that our best pieces split”. Wolf lifted and eyebrow, “what are you referring to?” The Interviewer glare softened and he rested his head on Wolf pecs. “Soon maybe I will not be needed here” the Interviewer said. “That’s not possible” Wolf said, he bounced his specs and made the Interviewer head to bounce “Hey!”, the interviewer said. “Don’t be silly” Wolf said. “I´m not being silly”, Wolf flexed his biceps splitting the seams of his shirt, the Interviewer gasped at the wonderfull sight, Wolf ripped his shirt off and bounced his pecs, the Interviewer went silent. “That’s better, don’t say stupid things” Wolf said. “You jerk” the interviewer said but then never said another word. They both walked until a guard brought a thief they found trying to snuck on the warehouses. The thief tried to run but he was quickly caught by the guards, “seems Michal training program is making them better” the Interviewer muttered, Wolf smirked, “yet they are far from me”, he said. “Don’t be jealous” The Interviewer said. “Yeah sure” Wolf said and went silent, the petty revenge from the Interviewer seems to lighten up a little his mood, so Wolf decided to keep his mouth shut and flexed in front of the thief. “What were you doing here?” The Interviewer asked. The thief was handsome in his way, he stood up proudly, his body was fit, like a swimmer, in some way he resembled Ricardo in his first months on the SSS, however the thief face hade some bright blue eyes. “I was told that these warehouses hold many treasures, and I needed the money”. The Interviewer stood at Wolf’s side his hands crossed in front of his chest. The guards surrounded in a circle the three men that stood at the center, soon Buck and Ivan arrived. “So you needed money, how much do you need?” The Interviewer said. “Just enough to let me get by the months end. “We always have work here, and I can pay you today if you compromise with us”. The Interviewer said. The thief face showed a glimpse of surprise but quickly regained his senses, however the interviewer noted it. “What surprises you?, tell me your price and you will be working here today if you want…you’re not a mere thief isn’t it?” the Interviewer affirmed. The thief looked at him “you don’t ave the money to pay me, I’m quite costly”, “yet you refuse t tell us how much you cost, so seems that you weren’t here just to rob us…Buck, Ivan, rip all if his clothes”. Buck and Ivan grabbed the thief and ripped al his clothes leaving the thief naked, his body was hairless and his muscles were very toned. Buck and Ivan tossed the ripped clothes at the front of the interviewer, he examined the clothing until he found a recording device. “This is quite a technology marvel, so small, yet so powerful, you really are here to spy on us, this is a video recording device, isn’t it?…who sent you?”. The Interviewer made his last question in a very serious way, he was pissed. The thief/spy stood naked, he looked at his sides trying to find an aperture to scape but Buck and Ivan where at the sides of him, Wolf in the front and the Interviewer at Wolf’s side. “I was sent by the Coral Snakes”. The Interviewer raised an eyebrow, he had a vein protruding on his forehead. “The Coral Snakes, why a drug cartel wan0t to spy on us? What business they have with us?” “You destroyed the Arañas, you destroyed their base, and caused a huge money loss for my boss, they want revenge, and you’ll all be destroyed…” the thief said the last phrase so proudly that some guards begun to gossip, and a murmur formed on the place. “You’re so sure of that?” “I´m not only a shy, I’m their best stealth killer, in fact, I came to kill you, then my boss would take this place and all your army for himself in replacement of the Arañas” the Interviewer stood with his hands crossed, “you have one chance to survive my dear Interviewer…you surrender the SSS, you come with me and we judge you, I guarantee your life, your talents are very well recognized by the Coral snakes boss, if you surrender, you’ll live”. The Interviewer hissed, “I don’t have any interest in surrendering”. “We can hire quite a lot of mercenaries, you’ll fall sooner or later”. The thief said. “What’s your name?” The Interviewer asked. “I’m Joey” the thief answered quickly. “See Joey, I’ll love to speak with you, but I’ll never surrender the SSS”. “555-908145, call them, negotiate with them, I’m quite sure they want me alive if you don’t want to die”. Joey gave the number by memory, he seemed to have a very well calculated plan, spy, if found bargain with the SSS, and if the bargain is fin he could live”. The Interviewer took his phone from a pocket and tapped the number “Who’s there?” He said. “I´m Miguel, if you call this buyer I’m supposing you’re the famous Interviewer and that you captured Joey… I’m the leader of the Coral snakes and I was the sponsor of the Arañas”. “Tell me Miguel, what do you want?”, the Interviewer said, Joey was calmed, even if naked and that irked the Interviewer. “My dear Interviewer, I want you dead, or alive working for me, you destroyed my best mafia, the Arañas, and also destroyed some of our best clients, the Italians and Japanese mafias, I’ve lost a lot of money there, and now I need an army to replace them”. The Interviewer smirked “so that means that we already destroyed your armies, so that’s what Joey talked about mercenaries”. “That Idiot” Miguel said. “See my dear Miguel, I’m a man of action, so I will show you my answer” the Interviewer grabbed his phone and switched the call to a video call. “Wolf, i want you to crack all his bones, and only to stop when you can’t hear any more cracking” the Interviewer ordered “Nooooooooo” Miguel and Joey screamed almost at unison, Wolf walked to Joey, Joey tried to run past Buck and Ivan but Buck grabbed him and threw at Wolf. “See Miguel, We have far more pressing things right now, you have money, we have strength, now look a glimpse of our strength”. Wolf grabbed Joey from the neck and lifted him with his right hand, Joey feet dangled in the air. Wolf was serious but a mall smirk shoed on his lips. Wolf grabbed from grabbed Joey´s left arm with his hand t the humerus and crunched it, there was a sickening crunch followed by a scream of pain. “Miguel, help me?” Joey said trying to use the crushed arm to ask for help, the image was so painful that Miguel struggled to make him look thought. Wolf grabbed the other forearm and crunched if with his hand. “Too easy” Wolf said. Miguel on the phone looked curious. Wolf grande Joey from the ankles and flipped Joey upside down, Joey was dangling with lifeless arms in a sickening spectacle, he looked like a Rag, Wolf crunched both angles and the feet dangled from the Limbs remains. Wolf released both ankles an Joey fell on his face. Wolf grabbed Joey and bear-hugged him slowly he compressed Joey’s ribcage, “Slow Wolf, don’t no nothing explosive yet” the Interviewer said. Wolf smirked then the ribcage begun to pop, the popping sound was eerie similar to a popcorn machine. Joey pleading looks begun to look lifeless. When the popping stoped Wolf grinned the ribcage crunching the vertebrae. Wolf lifted Joey with both hands from the pelvis, the rest of the body was dangling, Joey was already gasping for air, he was about to die, hoping tor an answer from Miguel that will never come. Miguel was having arcades t the moment, he almost forgot he was on the video call, Wolf crunched Joey’s pelvis with his hands. Wolf biceps pecs ands traps worked in unison grinding the pelvis. Wolf grabbed both legs and crushed the bone. Blood oozed from the holes Wolf made on the quadriceps. Wolf pulled bot legs apart ripping Joey limbs from the body. Joey fell to the ground, Wolf looked at the camera and put both legs in front of the camera, Wolf tossed one limb and grabbing the other from the extremes, he crushed the bone until the leg looked like a small hamburger. Wolf did the same with the other leg. Miguel was puking on camera, Wolf enjoyed the grinding so he grabbed both arms and ripping them from the body like they were tissue paper he grinned and crunched in front of the camera. Wolf was enjoying himself, even sweating from the effort but his face was so proud in what he did that he ripped his shirt from the body revealing his monstrous pecs. Wolf grabbed the remains of Joey’s body by the neck with his left hand and grabbed the head, Wolf ripped the head from the neck in one swift movement and showed it to the camera, Miguel was about to say something but he was already looking weaker but he couldn’t afford himself to close the call. Wolf begun to slowly compress the head with one hand. His fingers dug into the head. Slowly Wolf crushed the head, he face was proud, he was almost Cocky by the killing. Soon the head wasn’t able to resist ant Wolf used all his might, the head exploded in front of the camera, Wolf lubed his pecs with the head remains so his pecs stuck with blood, boned and even a teeth was stuck to his pecs. Miguel vomited again. Wolf stomped on Joeys remains until no more cracks could be heard, Miguel puked at the sight of a human being stomped to a pool of blood and goo. When Wolf felt at ease with his killing the Interviewer turned the video call on to him. Buck was eerie absent during Wolf’s execution. “So Miguel, I’m sure I’m being clear…you might have the money, we have the power, we’ll talk to you later, you better answer…oh and don’t ever sent a spy on us again.” The Interviewer closed the call. “Nice Job Wolf”, Wolf bounced his pecs and kissed his biceps in response, both men left the place Buck came after them. Buck walked behind them from the distance, the Interviewer and Wolf entered his office, “Buck, what’s the matter?” The Interviewer said. Buck entered the office, he was strangely serious, the Interviewer found that seriousness strange since Buck was usually so playful that this should be serious business. “What’s the matter Buck?, It’s strange to see you so serious” the Interviewer said. Buck stumbled on his words… “Sir…I don’t know how to say this…but…”. “You worked for Miguel right?” the Interviewer said. Buck wide opened his eyes in surprise. “You were doing a work for him when we found you on the jail the day we stormed the police?” Buck nodded with his head. “I mean…I wasn’t just a normal tug, I was Miguel’s right hand man”, Buck said, he acted in embarrassment. The Interviewer opened his desk and took his laptop from the drawer. “Take a stand and please continue” he politely said. “Before you found me on the jail, I was Miguel best man, I worked hard for the cartel, I made all their dirty work, I was their best killer, I was the best to manage guns, fist fights, you name it”. Buck eyes reddened. “Why you bring this up today?” the Interviewer said, Wolf was flexing his pecs playfully, Buck looked at him with some fear in his eyes. “Wolf won’t kill you unless I said it or you make something really stupid Buck, now tell me”. Buck concentrated on the interviewer, his eyes where reddish but at the same time he was very focused, the Interviewer liked this thing from him, Buck would be so focused on his task that the emotion would not get the best of him, but at the same time he could be very brutal. Buck was the closest to have a Wolf / Michal mixture. “I was sent to kill you” Buck clearly said. “The cartel saw your organization as a menace, I was sent to infiltrate the organization and then kill you, they saw the SSS has a potential cartel competitor and wanted to destroy it fast and easy”. Buck clearly said. The Interviewer laid on his seat, “So, why you don’t fulfill your mission?”, his voice was defiant, without a trace of fear, the Interviewer knew that Buck would easily kill him but Buck didn’t acted like he wanted to harm him, but the way the question was made elicited in him an answer that he didn’t said before. “The day I went to do my mission, I was caught by the police, they were also nervous because they knew something was amiss that day, they, in some sense believed that I was a member of the SSS, maybe because of my size”, Buck said that unconsciously bouncing his pecs, Wolf smirked and bounced back. “Jerks” the Interviewer muttered but stood silent. “They put me in the jail with the tug, they tried to interrogate me to see what the SSS was about to do but, well I wasn’t a member of the SSS although I looked like one, my boss was another one, they put me with that tug that gloated about the way he raped a little girl so when the chaos erupted I couldn’t help but to rape the tug while the rest of the state was in chaos, no-one would believe a tug to be raped inside a police station and also, soon enough Miguel would free me..at least that was I thought at the time…then you both came”. The Interviewer lifted an eyebrow. "The station was in chaos and when Wolf entered, soaked in blood I knew that that was my last day, so I decided to enjoy my last fuck on earth with that tug, at least that was what I thought at the time I met this monster” Buck said while pointing at Wolf, Wolf laughed and flexed his biceps, “these do that kind of impression” he said. The Interviewer made an expression of exasperation followed by a light smile. “Jerk” he said. “Buck, please continue or his ego will fill this office” the Interviewer said, Buck relaxed and smirked. “The first thing you asked me was not to kill a man, that was what I thought at first, that made you very similar to Miguel” the Interviewer shuddered “don’t compare me with him” he said with irritation. “Sorry boss” Buck answered “At first I thought that you wanted me to kill for tha sake of it but then I understood that you were allowing me to exert justice, the SSS wasn’t just a drug cartel, or a mob, you have a root deeper than simply to have power…at first I really wanted to fulfill my mission, and return to Miguel, but there where two problems”. Buck leaned on his seat. “The first on is that Wolf never takes and eye out of you, the moment I try to kill you Wolf will erase me from the face of the planet” Wolf bounced his pecs proudly and made a smirk right at the Interviewer. The Interviewer flushed “Don’t get so full of yourself Wolf”. The Interviewer said with irritation. Wolf burst in laugher and the Interviewer got a can of coke from the fringe and threw at Wolf head, he caught it in the air and crushed it proudly over his mouth drinking the beverage. “Stop it or I’ll take the coffee out of the cafeteria”. Wolf went serious, “you wouldn’t dare”, “Test me” the Interviewer said. Wolf became serious, “that was low” Wolf said. “Ok, I won’t use the coffee again to win” the Interviewer said with a smirk. Buck looked at the interchange with a surprised look, his talk was serious but the Interviewer didn’t seemed fearful or even bothered. “So Buck, the second reason was?”. Buck was taken aback, he looked at the interviewer eyes. “I liked the SSS, you made me strong, you allowed me to use my big fucking muscles to destroy and to make justice, in my time here I found my true purpose, the way you’re slowly but unrelentingly changing thing with the unstoppable strength of Wolf and the SSS… I know that no one would be able oppose our might…I wanted to stay here , so I ditched Miguel, I never tried to contact him…and now that man seemed to return to my life and haunt me…”. The Interviewer leaned forward Buck, “Buck, you know that we can kill you right now you see?” Buck nodded with his head. Wolf grabbed his head, Buck begun to tremble, Wolf fingers dug little red spots on Bucks bald head. Buck closed his eyes expecting a quick crush”. The interviewer stood silent, Wolf smirked. “You have been loyal until now, but now…tell me, will you be loyal to the SSS?, are you going to get stronger and obey us until you die?” Buck opened his eyes, his glaze was fierce. “Yes”. Buck said that with great conviction, Wolf pressed his fingers and massaged a little Buck’s head. Buck flushed. “Stop it”. Wolf burst in laughter and teased Buck. Buck felt strange, suddenly the atmosphere was clearer, the Interviewer leaned on his seat and begun to type on his PC. “Man, the budget is not ready, maybe I’ll need to fin an accountant” the Interviewer said. Wolf smirked. “So, are we good?” Buck said. “Buck, I don’t have much time to lose on you and Miguel issues…you know, we have bigger plans than to lose my time on Miguel’s nonsense…do you have any information on what he would do?…you see, we really provoked him..or shall I say, Wolf did that”. Wolf smirked and bounced his pecs. “Miguel an his cartel is a very wealthy man, he might not have an army, the Arañas was the most similar to an army that you can say, but he has a lot of wealth, he picks on mercenaries and anyone that sell themselves to Miguel” Buck described, the Interviewer went silent and a big man appeared in front of him…a former mercenary someone he didn’t understood well, for now he wanted to take his time, but Buck could describe the type of man that could like the power and was extremely strong too. “Buck” the Interviewer interjected, I believe in your words, but I’ll need to lower a risk, go and call Michal, I’ll need him right now”. The next dawn the Interviewer was walking alone in the base, he didn’t sleep too well, he gave his orders to Michal and he quickly left, Wolf was still sleeping of that appeared, the Interviewer walked alone, he was lost on his own thoughts. On the outside, the warehouses looked lifeless, the guards were on their positions, almost like statues, Michal was doing wonders on them, the Interviewer conceded that, ever since the mission destroying the Japanese he got more serious and focused, and maybe deadlier. Michal left the base to pick information but he needed to go to the Arañas destroyed outpost, if they where lucky, they could find something of value, but the Interviewer was restless…for some second he thought that could be a stupid move to be outside without Wolf but he brushed the thought away. “Could be that someone would still betray us after all of this?” The Interviewer kicked a stone, suddenly the stone was crushed by a big boot. The Interviewer looked the boot, followed by a big leg, for some seconds he thought that Buck could be wandering over the base until he found a face that he wasn’t expecting. “Brian”. “Hi Boss”, Brian said, why are you so lone on the base, “I was meditating I can say” the Interviewer asked, there was something on Brian’s face that make the Interviewer uncomfortable, some lust, some crazy look, the Interviewer begun to walk, slowly but looking at the side, he already knew Brian’s strength. Brian was very strong, he was top SSS level even before he joined them but the Interviewer didn’t trusted him any mission, he was strong but he was…a mercenary… Brian walked slowly to the Interviewer, soon his phone ringed, the Interviewer took the call, acting like Brian wasn’t there, it was Michal. “Hi” Michal said bluntly, are you alone?” Michal asked. “No, I’m with Brian on the warehouses, why?” “Make time, don’t let him too close” Michal yelled and hung the call. The Interviewer looked briefly his phone, then looked Brian, Brian was flexing his pecs, the effect was mesmerizing. “You like it isn’t it?” The Interviewer felt somewhat attracted to him but at the same time, Brian wasn’t the same has Wolf or Michal, Brian didn’t inspired confidence in the Interviewer. “You see that I’m quite strong” Brian said. “All the SSS elites are quite strong Brian” the Interviewer said. “But see, I’m one of your best elites” Brian said. That said he stomped the ground. The soil cracked under his strength, his quadriceps where big, the Interviewer couldn’t help but admire Brian legs and strength, at the same time he felt stupid to not have Wolf with him. The Interviewer tried to look cool. “Ok Brian, get to your point” he said. “See ‘boss’…” the Interviewer noted the condescending tone in with Brian said “boss”. “…I always liked you, but you’re always with that monster…that ‘Wolf’… Brian continued his explanation, the Interviewer head begun to spin, what was Brian up to?”. “You’re always with Wolf, you’re almost never alone, that made my mission very difficult, my boss was already very impatient, but I also liked you…I also wanted you…you see…you have me…I can also be very…protective for you…” the Interviewer was confused…he then noted the deep, almost beastly breathing of Brian, also he remembered Michal warning, he saw Brian’s body and noted his hard-on. “Brian…what do you want” the Interviewer demanded an answer. “See ‘Boss’…” again that tone…that superiority feeling that made him irk, Brian approached him took his pants and begun ti rip them from his body. “Miguel called me to work on my former specialty, but I wanted more…I wanted to possess the most forbidden item on the SSS…I wanted you”. The interviewer stepped back, at first he thought he could try to deal with an assassin, but this…Brian seized the momentary distraction and jumped to the Interviewer, Brian held the Interviewer neck and begun to squeeze… “See boss, I desire you…”, Brian lifted the Interviewer, his feet dangled in the air, the Interviewer gasped, he felt Brians hand on his ass and tried to fight, to kick Brian and break free. Brian lowered his hand and looked deeply on the Interviewer eyes, the Interviewer gazed defiantly back at Brian. Brian released a little the grip on his neck…”you won’t have me so easily” he defiantly said. The Interviewer felt pressure on his pelvis, Brian’s rod was pressing him, the Interviewer would not take this and punched Brian’s are as hard as he could. “Crack”. The sickening sound was followed by a muffled groan. The Interviewer hand was broken and Brian smirked. “See, there is no use…we are alone…and I will take my prize on you…then I will kill Wolf and the SSS will be mine…at your side…” Brian turned the Interviewer back, the Interviewer tried to fight…a rape was more than he was capable to process, he tried to scream for help but in the place they were no guard could hear, no other would help, his right hand was already broken. The Interviewer felt Brian’s free hand approaching his own dick the Interviewer felt fear from the humiliation he was about to suffer, he closed his eyes, he would not give Brian the satisfaction of surrendering his mind, he would be physically weaker, bit his mind was the strongest of the SSS…a hard rod was pressing against his pants, the fabric would be about to give up…SMACK. The Interviewer fell to the ground, he grabbed his hand and turned back stumbling from the effort. “WHAT ARE YOU DOING” Ivan yell was defiant, his face showed a fierceness unusual in him, “Ivan, go away you know you don’t have any opportunity against me” Brian ripped his shirt and flexed is biceps completely Naked, Ivan was in a sort t of military outfit but he also ripped his shirt revealing a hairy torso, Ivan wasn’t defined ads Brian but hie bearish style and big muscles were also a force to reckon…but the Interviewer knew that Maybe Ivan would not have an opportunity against Brian. Ivan punched Brian, Brian punched back at Ivan. Bot men exchanged hits until Brian grabbed Ivan’s fist and held Ivan in a bearhug. “Surrender Ivan and leave, I’ll let you leave this place alive if you behave”. Ivan was defiant, he stood in front of the Interviewer, “You Ok?” Ivan asked, the Interviewer nodded. “Ok”. Brian ran towards Ivan but Ivan moved fast to Brian, Brian pushed Ivan. Ivan flew backwards and hit hard on a wall the cracked. “Leave Ivan, I want to take what’s mine, If you leave now I will let you be part of my own SSS, when I dominate the Interviewer the SSS will be mine”. Ivan seemed not to hear or not to care, he ran towards Brian and caught him in a one two punches that landed on Brian face and abdomen. Brian abs were hard and absorbed the shock but the punch on the face made Brian stumble back. Ivan punched his face again until Brian reacted and there a punch toward Ivan’s head. Ivan blocked the punch but his forearm cracked under Brian’s strength. Ivan arm was deformed but he still was in his foot standing defiantly towards Brian. The Interviewer saw two guards seeing from the distance but is far they were making calls on the radio, he knew that none could stop Ivan excepting for the most strong on the SSS ranks. “I will take the Interviewer for me…you could survive, you could be part of my SSS but now you will perish under my muscles” Brian said while flexing his biceps, Brian stroked his dick. “I´ll love to crush you” Brian grabbed Ivan from the neck and closed his fist, he was about to punch Ivan’s head. “Bye bye your asshole”. The Interviewer yelled “Wolf, stop him”. Suddenly Wolf appeared from the shadows followed by some of the SSS guards, he grabbed Brian’s fist and crushed it with his hand. “AIEEEEEEE” Brian screamed while holding his hand. “Wolf was extremely serious, he wasn’t bouncing his pecs or even smirking, the Interviewer never saw him on that state, pure, extreme rage, “Michal called, the first that got the call was Ivan, then the guards came to call me”, Wolf was focused on Brian while speaking, Brian stood his guard up “seem that I’ll have to kill you first”, Brian punched Wolf’s head with a deadly intention but Wolf didn’t even try to dodge the punch, his face didn’t even budged, Brian’s hand cracked over Wolfs head, but Wolf skin didn’t had any mark on his face. “You’re Ok?” Wolf asked with a deep, rumbling voice, the Interviewer looked at his face, “So far, just my broken hand”. The Interviewer said. “A broken hand…” Wolf said. He stepped slowly towards Brian, Brian looked dumbfounded at both of his broken hands, he kicked Wolf’s leg but he even dented the quadriceps, the bone cracked under Brian’s skin. The guards begun to run both men to see and some tried to guard the Interviewer but he brushed them with his good hand, he knew he would need to stay near. Brian fell to the ground, his arms and leg were broken, Wolf lived his foot and stomped the good leg of Brian. Brian screamed at the top of his lungs. “Yes mother fucker…scream” Wolf grabbed Brian left leg from the knee, dug his fingers on Brians sin and bone and tore apart the muscles, and skin from the bone, only the tibia was stuck on the body, Wolf looked at the ripped foot and leg muscles and tossed them aside. He grabbed Brian from the neck. “You have some dawn balls to lay a finger on him”. Brian screamed defiantly, the Interviewer conceded that Brian screaming defiantly at Wolf with his leg ripped was a dam good show of bravery, but Wolf’s face was dark, Wolf grabbed Brian’s crotch, “Let’s see how big they are”. Brian eyes widened and Wolf ripped the Penis and balls with his hand crushing them in the process. Brian screamed at the top of his lungs “ARRRGGGHHHH”, Wolf put his hand in front of Brian’s head and opened his hand showing him his crushed genitalia. “Weak” Wolf muttered, Wolf grabbed Brian’s arm and ripped it from the body, Brian tried to punch and kick Wolf with the remaining limbs but Wolf won’t release him, not until he could put all the pain he wanted or Brian’s could take, Brian fell to the ground, Wolf stopped his good leg for parts, Wolf looked like a stomping steamroller crushing Brian’s body bit my bit. Once Wolf reached the pelvis he lifted Brian’s toros from the pelvis and crushed it with his hands, Wolf muscles were swollen fro the effort but he was serious, not even smiling, that made Wolf even more dangerous, Brian screamed, the Interviewer knew that Brian endurance was so great that it would play against him. Wolf would take so uhh suffering from him until he gets satisfied…but Wolf could be satisfied when he was acting like a pure mass of rage? Wolf grabbed Brian from the neck and lifted him, Wolf grabbed the remaining arm and slowly he begun to tear it from the body. The muscles tried to put resistance but soon the muscles and tendons begun to tear, soon the tissued gave up and Wolf ripped the remaining limb from the body. Brian was crying, his tears flowed over his face “I’m sorry, please, kill me quickly”, Brian begged. “No” Wolf tossed Brian to the ground and kneeled in front of him, Wolf made sure that Brian looked at him, to make sure Wolf ripped Brian’s eyelids so he could’t run from his execution by closing his eyes. Wolf grabbed Brian’s pecs and begun to tear the muscles from the body. Some guards already begun to puke. Soon, Brian’s pecs, his pride were ripped exposing his ribcage, Wolf grabbed his abs and tore them exposing Brian guts. Brian was still screaming, but Wolf was not having any intention to slow the punishment. Wolf stood up and grabbing Brian he bear-hugged him and slowly begun to grind his ribcage. Brian looked in horror how Wolf was crushing in a slow, deliberate way. Wolf grinding was so slow that at first no-one could see what was happening but soon Brian expression showed that he was under extreme pressure. Soon the ribs begun to crack, Wolf was crushing Brian and his face was red, Wolf used his arms and pecs to grind every bone on Brian’s body. Brian tried to scream again, he opened his mouth but the only sound that was emitted was a sickening “crunch”. Wolf used al his might crushing all the ribs and vertebrae, Brians body went limp, Wolf released the body and put his foot on Brians head. He slowly compressed the skull. Brian head begun to deform until his eyes popped out of the sockets and Wolf crushed the head until it was only goo stuck on his feet. Wolf stood like a statue, he didn’t moved, he looked at Brian remains and crushed anything that seemed a human body part intact. “Wolf sir” a guard came near Wolf, but Wolf grabbed his head and lifted the guard up “you should call me sooner” then crushed the head in a swift movement. Other guard tried to back off but Wolf slapped his head off from the body. The guards’s remains kept twitching on the ground. “Mr Wolf, please” a guard tried to reason but Wolf grabbed him from the shoulders and ripped him in half. The Guard screamed until the life left his body, Wolf eyes were absolutely red, he was in absolute rage and he wasn’t even satisfied from killing Brian. The guards tried to run in fear, “stay here you bunch of imbeciles” Wolf ordered, his scream was hear from far, he spoke with such authority that many people outside the base stood still in fear, the guards stood froze in their positions. Wolf walked in front of them looking them at the eyes. “You’re weak and stupid…you should have called me as soon as you saw him walking alone” he grabbed one of the guards head lifted until his feet dangled, “you don’t know how stupid you were…” Wolf closed his fist exploding the head, then he smashed the body against the ground, the sickening crunch was heard on the guards circle. Some guards closed his eyes. Wolf grabbed another guard by the neck, looked at his face “unworthy” then tossed the guard at a wall, the guard exploded on contact and soon he was transformed on a deformed human man inside a crater on the wall. The guard’s survival instincts kicked again and Wolf grabbed some guards crunching their bones and punching them until dead, Wolf was in such state that the interviewer though that he would destroy all the base and all the SSS member inside the base, the remaining elites, Buck Carlos and Ricardo arrived, but they were shocked to see Wolf killing the guards with such easy and without remorse. Wolf was uncontrollable, the Interviewer was still in pain but the risk was too great to stay inactive. He stumbled on his feet and waked towards Wolf. Carlos tried to reach the Interviewer but he showed him his palm, there Interviewer face was twitching fro, the pain but he was serious, Wolf was savagely crushing heads ripping limbs, the guards that fell to the ground found their end under Wolf’s feet and the other unfortunate enough to stay in his reach where torn apart or crushed. Wolf screamed like a savage, his red eyes where lusting for blood, his muscles were all stained red, yellow and bit of bone where stuck on them, Wolf ravaged the guards unmercifully, soon, he felt a tap on his back, a hand, Wolf closed his fist and quickly turned to punch a head of from it’s body, but soon enough he found the Interviewer’s face Wolf stopped his punch but he stood there, looking at the Interviewers face with an enraged face. The interviewer looked tired, exhausted, with twitch of pain on his face and in a strange way, he looked vulnerable and remorseful. “Wolf, if that’s what I deserve for my mistake, please do it quickly pal”. The Interviewer begged him, the Interviewer closed his eyes, he stood in front of Wolf, Wolf was raging, his face was deadly serious, Wolf grabbed the Interviewer head, the Interviewer felt a big hand pressing his head from the sides, he prepared to meed his end, he sighed. “Your stupid Idiot, haven’t you made enough stupidities today..I should kill you” Wolf face suddenly softened, the Interviewer looked at his eyes, “sorry pal”, Wolf’s eyes became the usual color, and suddenly the Interviewer fell over Wolf’s bloodied pecs, he was exhausted. Wolf grabbed the Interviewer and carried him like a puppy, “call the doctors” he ordered. “Idiot, never do this again, what were you thinking?” Wolf reprimanded the Interviewer while carrying him to his room. “Sorry buddy, seems that two traitors on our elites were too much for me”, The Interviewer answered. “You only need one Wolf” was the only thing he got for an answer. The interviewer used his good hand and poked Wolf’s pecs, “you’re right buddy”. Wolf bounced his pecs as a response “Wolf, please make sure Ivan get’s healed, he took a great risk” the Interviewer said. “I will train him myself” Wolf said. Soon they arrived to the Interviewer’s room, Wolf ordered Carlos, Buck and Felipe out of the room “go train the guards, they need to be better than what happened today”. “Don’t be so harsh buddy” the Interviewer said, Wolf negated with his head, “you took a great risk, too much, you were idiotic today” the Interviewer looked at the wall, his eyes wetted. Wolf in a strange gesture put his bloodied hand on the Interviewer eyes and took the tear out, “hey, you’re dirty” the Interviewer said, Wolf smiled briefly, “idiot”, Wolf sighed, in that moment the Interviewer knew that Wolf was retiring to his normal self. Wolf then grabbed his head and playfully shook it gently. “For now rest, when he comes back, Michal will give you the scolding of your life” Wolf said while putting an asleep, blood stained Interviewer on his bed. “For now, I will take care of you”. Wolf said and went to the Interviewer’s shower.
  9. Hi everyone, as always, remember that this is very sniff oriented, If its not your thing, please read another story. I´ll take a break for some time due to RL issues, but i hope I can resume wrtiting. Thanks o every one. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 19-Alekhine's gun. The next morning at the Latins base there were a lot of people surrounding Wolf’s body. “Are you sure he was even human?” One man said, “I don’t know, they carried his hulking body but so far the scents haven’t achieved nothing, they tried to take blood samples but the needles don’t penetrate his skim, they even have tried to tear him apart with a chainsaw but the chainsaws where destroyed, they are astounded by the sheer strength. We still don’t know what kind of freak he Is, one of the soldiers even tried to kick him and his leg was fractured. No one dares to stay even close, he’s dead but no one.dare to touch him anymore, he alone destroyed the outpost…” the soldiers kept speaking about Wolf’s body but all the voices were muffled for one of the men there, standing against a wall, it was Felipe. Felipe was hearing them, he was serious, he looked at his hands and then looked at his reflection on a window. The man seeing him had a worried face, he was walking normally, he thought that the SSS trainmen methods made his body became stronger and increased his resistance and healing factors. “It was the only way I could defeat that monster” Felipe said in a low voice. “You did it Felipe” the Latins boss said. “Yes, but it was extremely difficult”. Felipe answered. “That was a monster, I still can’t believe that he alone destroyed the outpost the carefully prepared to take down the SSS base, that alone held us back some months, we can’t invade them just now”. The Latin’s boss said. He was a petite man but he was packed with muscles. “You should be careful, they still have another that is almost as strong as this one”. “Two of them?” The boss said. “Yes…” Felipe muttered. “Señor Diego!” A soldier said while running to the boss. “Señor Diego, you have a call”. Diego walked next to the soldier. “Enjoy yourself Felipe, you achieved a big victory for las Arañas…you’re free to go wherever you want but please keep in touch I want to talk about the other monster” Diego said. On the town’s hospital Buck as in front of a door, he was serious, a doctor exited the room and talked to Buck. “Your friend got a very heavy blow to his head, It was a miracle that he didn’t get an intracranial bleeding.” Buck sighed in relief, “Will he be Ok?” He asked. “Yes but he might get headaches for some time” the Doctor said and let the place. Some minutes later Michal entered the hospital, he grabbed the Doctor by the neck and lifted. “Speak” Michal ordered. “Ppppp. Please” the Doctor said. “Mr Michal, please” Buck begged. Michal sighed in frustration and tossed the Doctor. “Speak”. The Doctor tried to act as if nothing happened, then he proceeded to explain everything he knew. Michal breathing became heavy. “You allowed this?” Michal asked with a clear raging but controlled voice. “I just received a message from the base, the Interviewer sent the base the coordinates to pick him up and I was sent”. Buck then proceeded to tell Michal all the thing he saw on the base, Michal was confused. “What he was thinking?” Michal muttered to himself, his breathing was heavy and profound, so his suit was beginning to tear. Michal stood silent in front of the room with Buck at his side, after some time Ivan entered to the hospital, Ivas was worried. “Do you know something?” Michal asked. “Sir, he told us that he would go to a Latins outpost that was near the town, he spoke about a secret plan with Felipe and Wolf but we couldn’t predict Felipe betraying us”. Michal grabbed Ivan’s by the neck and lifted, the suit sleeve ripped at the pressure that his muscles exerted over the fabric. Michal was about to crack Ivan’s neck when a muffled voice sounded from the room interior. “Michal”. Michal released his grip on Ivan’s neck. Michal then entered the room. The Interviewer was on his bed, he had his left hand over his face and the right hand had some IV’s where some liquids were being administrated. “Michal, calm down..please”. The Interviewer said with a quiet voice. “You should rest” Michal sternly said. “I´m sedated…Michal grab my phone…wait…” The Interviewer fell unconscious by the sedatives administrated. Michal grabbed the Interviewer’s phone and unlocked it using the Interviewer face. The interviewer was strangely relaxed, his facial expressions seemed to relax, he even looked somewhat younger, Michal wondered if taking the helm of the SSS was wearing him off. Michal looked at the phone notes app and raised an eyebrow. “Ivan, you take care of him, guard him, make sure he sleeps well”, Michal left the room and took his phone and came a call “Paolo, you have new orders, break off the mission” Michal explained Paolo the latest news. “Paolo, I need you and Igor go to the southern base, we will use it as a training base…we can hide it like a big gym and we might get some recruits…boss plans, you’re better at administrative tasks…take Igor with you…No you shouldn’t come here, I know your worries… He’ll be fine…Just Obey your orders understood?” Michal walked out of the hospital, he saw his already ripped suit and ripped the rest of it from his body, his shirt was stuck to his body, his back looked like a mountain range. Buck walked next to him from behind. “Buck, you and Ivan will take care of the boss for now, I’ll prepare the base”. There was a nearby police car. Michal approached it, and broke the windows with a punch. The cop aimed his taser at him. “Freeze” Michal walked next to him and clapped his head. The skull exploted in myriad of pieces, blood splatted over the walls and the floor. His companion cop used his gun and fired at Michal. Michal walked next to him “I have no time to lose”. He then punched through the cops ribcage and tore his heart out of the body. Michal crushed the hearth and ate the remains. “Thanks, I was hungry” he said with a smirk, then he cleaned his hand agains his shirt, then he ripped it revealing his monstrous muscularity, he bent to grab the bloodied car’s keys and soon he left the place on the patrol. On the Latins base Felipe was looking at the distance, he was next to Wolf’s body. “How he could get that strong…” he thought to himself. Felipe wondered about all the straight feats he saw from the distance, how the SSS was strong because of him and how he even got stronger because the SSS. He looked at Wolf with all this thoughts shooting in every direction in his mind. “Felipe, come here”, Diego was waiting in a small pair of shorts and a Tank top. He was dense with muscles, but Felipe couldn’t’t held to compare the lifeless Wolf body and Diego’s one, Diego barely could made a small level glad to the SSS, he was even smaller than Felipe but some what he managed to build a bigger organization then the Russians, the Japanese and the Italians, the Latins base was big and all the logistics inside where mesmerizing at least. But for Felipes distaste, they where too focused on drug smuggling, somewhat the old SSS habits where very rooted in him. “Felipe, did you already received your transfer?” Felipe nodded with his head. “Good” Diego said. I think you’ll need something else, come here” Diego said. Felipe and Diego walked over big aisles, in some sense, the Latins where very similar to the SSS, Diego could be a muscled Interviewer himself, they walked over some aisles, and entered a big office. The ornaments where quite lavish, the luxurious seating where Saudi in a way that Felipe thought the Interviewer would dislike for the lack of utility excepting for showoff reasons. Felipe couldn’t help but compare the SSS and the Arañas base. “Here mi amigo” Diego signaled him to take a seat, the he put his hand on one of the drawers and took a passport out of it alongside with some documents. “There they are, perfectly legal, your documents, you’re not an illegal anymore” Diego said. Felipe took the documents from his hand and nodded with his hed. At the same time Felipe thought that eve now that he was a legal immigrant, the SSS would mean that with all his might he would be above the system, those documents could be of great help, but felipe was wonder gin if the SSS would make things different for him. “Felipe, have you thought of what we talked before, do you want to join my elite guard?” Felipe nodded with his head. “I’m still thinking, but I think that I could really be your best hitman…that surely will be fun”. He said. “I’m not sure if my best but you surely are close” Diego said with an evil smile that Felipe noted at the instant. “Is there another one?” Felipes asked. “I have another one in mind but you’re close enough” Diego said “you’re not the only one I recruited”. Felipe looked at him “…so, you’ve found another strong one” he thought for himself but didn’t said nothing. Diego then looked at him “maybe soon you’ll meet him Im wondering who’s the strongest…so far he was also ineffective in taking a piece of that brute…you where very lucky to hit him in the precise point in the head”. “Some are strong on the outside, but weak on the inside” Felipe quickly answered, clearly offended. “Woa friend, calm down…I wasn’t implying weakness on your part” Diego said. “If I where weak they would already killed me” Felipe said, he was getting angry, “I’ve made a extremely great effort to increase my might, to grow, to be strong and to be part of something, to reach and surpass my limits, to be and feel worthy….” He thought for himself. Felipe closed his fist until his palms went white. “I’ll take my leave for now” Felipe said. Diego kept looking at him and nodded with his head. “Remember, until we dispose of that corpse, you won’t be able to leave”. Felipe nodded with his head. Felipe walked on the base, he observed all the structures, he thought those were quite similar to the SSS but not exactly the same. The Latins base had also a great underground component, but instead of warehouses they kept a fabric factory on the exterior. There were a lot of cheap labour, Felipe thought that most of them were illegal immigrants working long hour with the promise to be legalized just as easy as he was. Felipe thought on the past, how he worked for the Latins before he reached the SSS, just when he left Brazil and got to the country, he was at first lost. Felipe remembered how hard was at the beginning, but making thinks on the good side was difficult, he barely could eat, then, by chance he met some members of the Arañas gang, they where beating up an old man, Felipe’s justice instincts cave in and he defended the men, he beat the tug so hard that he fell unconscious with the first hit. Felipe knew he messed top, but the leader of that cell was so surprised that he invited him to join the rans on one of the satellite factories, as a guard. The Arañas were thigh lipped about the true location of the main base, even this was the very first time he entered the main base. Felipe remembered how hard was for him to be on the satellite factories, the quotas, the beating of the weak ones, the killings…Felipe lowered his head and a tear fell down to the floor, Felipe was ashamed of his past, he even could’t give the Interviewer the complete history of his life. Felipe was trapped, the Arañas gave him a place to be safe, but he lost his should on the other hand leaving the Arañas would mean he was an illegal and if he where to be found he would be deported to the past he was running from. Felipe ran away the Arañas, the last night he was forced to kill a young man that tried to ask fro some water, but Diego denied it, Felipe was forced to beat the young guy to death, Felipe felt that night that that was enough, he wanted more than that, that night he decided to run. He heard on the aisles about the SSS, and he hear that where in the town. He decided to run, to try his luck and bet to find a new place. He hear the stories from the there tiger level to guards but they were so outrageous that Felipe thought they were joking until he found Wolf. At that time Felipe told the Interviewer a shortened version of his history, but he was too ashamed of his stance with the Latins, he forgot that he lost all his documents, but the SSS where only interested in him, in the strength he had and what strength he could reach. Felipe trained as hard as he could, he found himself at peace, maybe the SSS could be even more brutal than the Arañas, but the SSS would not stand any injustice, so Felipe decided to stay there. Until the day the Arañas found him. Felipe was walking on the neighborhood, on the SSS base there were rumors of the Latins building an outpost outside of town, Felipe knew what they were capable of, but telling the Interviewer would mean he would need to tell the complete truth, and that would risk the Interviewer unleashing Michal’s rage or even worse, Wolf’s. But suddenly, in a strange twist of fate he found a latin’s spy that recognized him. Felipe tried to fight him but the spy lifted his hands. “Listen” the spy said. “What do you want?” Felipe answered with his fist closed. “Felipe, listen” The spy said, Felipe was surprised to see him knowing his name, the old fears begun to open his way on his mind. “The Arañas has an offer to you, do you want to hear?” “The Arañas doesn’t have anything to offer me and if you’re wise you’ll leave or you’ll die” Felipe defiantly answered. “Oh, but I’m still alive, so let me speak” Felipe tried to grab him but the Spy was faster, Felipe was concentrated on him and followed the spy util they reached and old alley. “Ahhhh, here we are Felipe, let me ask, do you want a better life than the one you have?” Felipe stood frozen in the place, he relaxed his fist, the spy got him, got his dream, to live peacefully, he hardened his face. “I´m good where I am now”. The spy smiled, “are you sure?, we know where you are, we already found your little base, we are already making preparations to bring down your small organization, you know that you don’t have any chance against us”. Felipe defiantly answered, “we are strong enough to resist your weapons” he bounced is pecs and muscles. “Are you sure?, we already have enough resources near, we have weapons stashed and a secret weapon that you’ll find useful in these streets” the spy said while walking slowly towards him. “Felipe, the base won’t be a problem, but we need your help, we need to take down your best weapon”. “Wolf” Felipe said almost by reflex. “Yes, we take down him we will be able to destroy easily the base, but we need to take down Wolf…will you help us?” The spy said. “Wolf is extremely strong, he would kill me if I try” Felipe said with terror in his face. “Calm down, we are patient, we can wait for a loooong time” the spy rebbuted. “No way I’ll betray Wolf” Felipe said. “You want your papers?” Felipe was frozen in his place. The spy knew he got Felipe in his grasp. “You’ll have your way out of all this, you can leave the SSS, you can leave the Arañas, you can even be able to join us and we will grant you an elite position, Diego wants you, will you think on it?”. Felipe stood silent, the spy walked next to him, patted his arm and left the place. “When you’re ready hand us Wolf”, the spy left leaving Felipe in the alley thinking and looking at no specific place. Now Felipe got his papers, he was still pondering what to do, he got his papers, he could leave all behind and star a new life. He saw at his papers and put them in a pocket, he went to a new quarters assigned to him, he took of his clothes and looked at the mirror. His latin muscles were bulging everywhere, he had his Rugbyer body but he was bigger and he felt stronger, strong enough to achieve the feat he did the day before. But he still was thinking in his future, he put his hands on his clothes, and found and old candybar phone. “They won’t trust me with a phone, I suppose”, the tapped some random numbers and made a call. “Hi dad he said…Felipe went silent and just threw the phone over the bed”. Felipe laid down on his bed and he looked at the ceiling until he fell asleep. Mean while, on the hospital Michal was already in the room looking at the Interviewer. The Interviewer woke up, and saw Michal, “Hi there man” the Interviewer said. “You were reckless” Michal reprimanded him. “I suppose that’s true” the Interviewer said. Michal was in a polo shirt and drill pants, “what the hell were you thinking, why you didn’t waited for me?”, Michal said he was clearly controlling his rage. “Michal, I need to ask you something” The interviewer said in a very serious tone, “Ouch, my head” he said. Michal walked next to him, “What?” He bluntly said. “Michal, look at this” The interviewer said while handing Michal his smartphone. Michal tapped on it and raised an eyebrow “You sure?”. “I bet my headache that it’s true…I’ll need you to carry me there, well go with Buck and Brian, I need someone to carry me there, I barely can walk”. Michal sighed. “You’re too reckless”, “Sand who would stop me, you?” The interviewer said with a slight smile. “Impudent brat” Michal said, do you want me to crush you? There is no one that can help you if I decide to kill you and take the SSS” Michal said. “I trust you pal…I need you” The interviewer answered and let himself fall on the bed. Michal looked at the phone and then looked at the interviewer. “Impudent brat” he said and walked to the door “thanks Michal”, The interviewer said and fell asleep. “I´ll be back when we are ready” On the outside of the room Ivan was standing in guard with Buck. “Buck, get ready, we’ll leave, Ivan take care of the streets, we need a car and a wheelchair…we’ll depart tomorrow, get ready” Michal ordered and left the place. The next day, Felipe woke up, he saw the phone still next at his side. “Almost dried up” he muttered. He walked to the bathroom and took a shower. After some time he went out of the room and walked to Diego’s office. “Hi my friend”, Diego said, he was on an adjusted sweater and joggers. Felipe admired his dedication to his body but he felt he was superior in a sense. ““How things have been going?” Felipe asked. “Excepting for understanding that brute, all fine, it’w quite strange, nothing has worked yet, we are going to bring some lasers to rip the skin but so far we have been unable to take any samples, we hope they get here by tomorrow”. Felipe nodded. “Felipe, what did you decided?, Will you join us definitely?, We already gave you your papers, I’m offering an elite position for the arañas, you’ll be paid handsomely”. Felipe thought for some seconds. “What do you want me to do?” He asked. “You’ll be one of my personals guards, I saw how you killed the SSS leader and that brute, you’ll also be my personal executioner.” Felipe grinned. “Ok boss…when I start?” Diego smiled “Right now”. On the hospital the Interviewer was ready to go, he was on a wheelchair, with Buck at his side and Connor was driving the chair. Michal arrived “Are you ready to go?” He asked. “Yes, we take one of the big vans, this daw chair won’t fit on a smaller car, I want to walk”. The Interviewer said. “No way” Michael ordered, “you barely escaped any cerebral damage, I’m still opposing to you to go but you are like a mule…let’s go” Michal said with slight irritation. “Thanks buddy” the Interviewer said, the men left the hospital, Connor carried the Interviewer and put him on the car, they drove to the distance, “Michal, please remember that first we need to take out that box” the Interviewer said. Michal grunted. “Thanks pal” the Interviewer said. Michal pressed the accelerator and they drove outside the city. The sunset arrived, the Arañas factories were left empty, so the guards got to their places. Felipe was on Diego’s office and he was looking at his new boss while he was looking at the informs he received on his laptop. “similar” Felipe thought. Felipe, I’ll show you my other bodyguard, you gave him time to rest. Soon another man entered the office, “I introduce you to Adam”. Diego said barely looking at them. Adam was a tall, blonde bodybuilder, with blue eyes. Adam walked to Felipe and shook his hand, Felipe could feel that Adam was strong, Adam was pressing Felipe’s hand, trying to crush them but Felipe hold still. Adam saw Felipe directly at his eyes, he closed his head to Felipe’s ear. “So you’re the new favorite…I´ve killed bigger than you?” Adam said. “Felipe you can go to rest” Diego said, apparently obnoxious to the small quarrel in front of him. Felipe walked to the door and looked back at Adam, Adam flexed his pecs defiantly and Felipe left the place, Felipe walked outside the factory, he was thinking on all the last thing happening on his life. “So, this will finally end here?, I’ll finish my wandering just here?” Felipe muttered to himself, he kicked some stones and sat over a box that cracked on his weight. Felipe saw the stars at the distance, suddenly a big van was parking in front of the Factory’s entrance, Felipe smirked. “So they found me”, Felipe saw a guard and yelled. “Ring the alarms! Prepare to fight, we are being attacked”. Soon the alarms sounded, Adam was the very first guard to arrive at the entrance. The door was closed but suddenly he saw a extremely big man in a white shit and Yaqui drill pants seeping down fro the van, going to the Factory doors and just tearing them from the hinges and trowing at the distance. Adam jumped back in surprise. “Typical” Felipe said. “Michal, you could just have honked” Michal just bounced his pecs stretching the shirt even more. “Stop right there!” Adam ordered, Michal blatantly ignored him and left for the van, opening the door. The Arena’s soldiers, almost 50 of them ran towards the van aiming with their guns. “Will be better if you drop them down” Michal said with such authority that some of the men lowered their guns before regaining their senses and aiming at him again. “Michal opened the van doors and Connor stepped down followed by Buck who took the wheelchair down and sat the Interviewer on it. “Stop rigth there or we’ll shoot” Adam ordered for the second time. “They won’t hear” Diego’s voice sounded loud an clear, Felipe raised and eyebrow. “What do you think Felipe” Diego asked. “The biggest man is Michal, you can call it the other weapon of the SSS, you take him down ad the SSS will surely lose all his might”. Diego smiled, “that will save us much trouble” Felipe nodded. “Those others? They are big men”, Felipe nodded again “Connor and Buck, new recruits, Buck is strong, be careful” Felipe counseled. “So you’re Michal” Diego said, “why you’re here?” Michal bounced his pecs, I want to show you how superior I am”. Diego smirked “cocky bastard he muttered” Felipe smiled. “What’s your price?” Diego asked. “Maybe your ass, I’ve found that mafia members have really thigh asses, like the Japanese leader, my new slave” Michal said, Diego opened his eyes…”the Japanese….him?” Felipe nodded. “Yes, he took their base by himself”. Diego’s lower lip trembled. “He’s stronger than the brute you defeated?” Diego asked while seeing Felipe. “I can try, I got Wolf by surprise, I’ll need help with this one…would you help Adam?” Felipe asked. Adam nodded with his head, “Will be interesting” Adam said “by the way, who’s the one on the wheel chair, some kind of mediator?” Felipe smirked, yes you can say that from him, be careful. “He seems familiar…I remember his face and it’s dark there” Diego said. Then he walked in the middle of the two groups and said “what do you want?”. “We came to talk” the Interviewer said. Diego tried to focus his sight on the Interviewer but he was covered by the shadow of the van and Michael that was standing at his side. “You have something that’s ours, I came to claim it” the Interviewer said. Diego stood in his position, his frame was big, the Interviewer gave him props for being so brave, but he was there for a reason and he would not leave this place without reaching his goals. “What do we have from you?” Diego said. Felipe and Adam walked at his side. “You have a certain body that belong to us, we want it back”. The Interviewer said. “The brute?” Diego said. “I’ll prefer if you don’t call him like that, he’s my friend, you see”. The Interviewer said. Diego laughed hard. “We conquered that body, Felipe killed him and we brought him back, the corpse it’s ours by our right and strenght” Diego defiantly said. “You have not the right, not the strength to keep him with you” The Interviewer answered back. Diego lifted his hand and a higher rank soldier came next to him. “Bring the body here, so they see it’s dead”. Diego stood proudly in front of the Interviewer, and all the others. After 30 or more minutes, four men in lab suits appeared, a bulldozer were moving Wolf’s body, the bulldozer dropped Wolf at the ground. “See, he’s dead” Diego said, Michal opened his eyes, Buck tried to run to Wolf’s place but the interviewer put a hand on his forearm and Buck stopped and Connor ran to Diego but he was stopped by Felipe who just lifted him over his head and tossed him in front of the Interviewer. The men in lab coats stood surrounding Wolf like they were some kind of priests surrounding a corpse. Buck was clearly impressed to see Wolf in such state, almost naked, the body didn’t move. “There is no hope” Buck said. “Shut up Buck”. The Interviewer ordered. Connor stood up but his body was bruising. “Idiot” the Interviewer said. Michal face was hard. Diego took the scene like a victory. “Now you see how string we are…now…if you please hand your leader a message and leave I’ll spare your life just there”. “What kind of message do you want us to give to our ‘leader’,” the Interviewer said, clearly seeing that Diego was clueless about who he was. “Surrender your base and leave, give us your business and we’ll take if from here”. Diego said proudly. “We reject your offering, we came for two things and maybe a third” the Interviewer said. “What?” Diego was confused. “The first one is you new bodyguard…I have something to ask him” the Interviewer said. “Felipe, tell me….did you found your place?” Felipe looked at him at the eyes and nodded. “What is that?” Adam said, “Your place?” Diego was confused about all this. Felipe looked at him and nodded. “I´ve found my place boss”. “The second is the one you have right there…..Wolf wake up already” the Interviewer said loudly. The big mass that Wolf represented didn’t even moved, not my a second, “he’s dead” murmurs sounded all over the place. Diego looked at the interviewer with an evil smile, “you see, he’s dead”. “Don’t be so idiot” the Interviewer said. “Look at me your fool, you wan’t to send a message to the SSS leader, I’m the leader, Felipe didn’t killed me, nor I do believe he could kill Wolf”. The Interviewer then moved himself to be near Diego, Michal walked at his side. Diego was astounded, “you…the leader…so Felipe”, Felipe took the opportunity and punched Adam so har he flew at the distance. “Felipe!!! What are you doing?”. “See boss, I found my place” Felipe said while ripping his shirt. “I’m a member of the SSS, anyway, thanks for my documents” Felipe said while taking his distance from Diego. “Wolf, wake up” The Interviewer said again, Wolf didn’t stood up, “Wolf wake up already” Michal said, Wolf didn’t answered. Buck was nervous, so was Connor. Diego looked at the Interviewer and said “you plan failed, he’s dead, he haven’t moved in days and his heart didn’t even sounded. “You’re and Idiot” the Interviewer said. “His skins is so strong that you can’t even make a dent on if and it blocks the heartbeats sounds, so a normal stethoscope won’t work on him”, Diego looked at Wolf’s body…”could be” be muttered. “I don’t have time for this” The Interviewer said, he put his hand on the lower part of the wheelchair and took a bag, the Interviewer took a box from the bag”. “WOLF I HAVE CHICKEN!” The Interviewer screamed. “Chicken?” Diego said. Suddenly Wolf opened his eyes, grabbed one of the scientist from the leg. Wolf grabbed both legs and ripped the body in two like it was a piece of paper. Blood sprayed in all directions, Wolf yelled at the top of his lungs “CHIKEEEEEEN” Wold then ran towards the Interviewer, some soldier tried to block Wolf but Wolf trampled over them crushing bones, tearing apart soldiers and punching heads off bodies. Diego barely dodged Wolf ’s stampede. He didn’t stopped until the box of chicken was at Wolf’s reach, Wolf grabbed the box from the Interviewer hand and in seconds he ate all the chicken, bones, skin and almost ate the box. “Nice to see you again buddy, missed you” the Interviewer said with a lithe smile, “there are some sodas on the van” the Interviewer said, Wolf walked to the van and took a soda can and crushed it over his mouth, Wolf’s walked at the Interviewer side, so the Interviewer was surrounded by Wolf and Michal, Buck and Connor where behind and Felipe was almost at Diegos’s side but clearly Diego felt surrounded. “What’s this?” Diego said, visibly raging. “Felipe, I thought you’ve killed him” he said. “He almost did it” the Interviewer answered. “You piece of idiot, my headache is going to kill me” the Interviewer said with irritation, Diego felt ignored by the Interviewer remarks. How he dared to, he was the king on that place and now these brutes were defying him, in his own base. “Sorry”, Felipe said to the interviewer, “I tried not to hit that hard”. “You did, but I’m glad you’ve found your place, so, are yo going to work with us?” The Interviewer said. “Felipe walked next to Adam who was stumbling in the floor. Felipe lifted him overhead and threw it at Michal. “He’s all yours” Felipe said. Michal looked back at Felipe, then he looked at the interviewer, grabbed Adam from the floor and ripped all his clothes so Adam was completely naked in front of his own gang. “He has a nice body, do you want to interview him?” He said. Wolf smirked and burped, the Interviewer looked at him in irritation, “same brute as always” he commented, then he looked Michal by the eye… “he seems to have a nice ass, have all the pleasure you want”. Michal smirked devilishly, he ripped al his clothing, Michal muscles were bulging in anticipation. He lifted Adam over his shoulder and left for the van. “Don’t destroy the car” the Interviewer sternly said. “Adam” Diego screamed, then all hell broke loose, one f the soldiers became nervous and shot at Wolf, the bullet bounced on his skin but everyone begun to wildly fire. Wolf stood in front of the Interviewer and Buck stood from behind. Connor suddenly decided to go rogue and ran towards some of the soldiers. “Connor!” The interviewer said but Connor were already charging towards the Araña’s soldiers. The soldiers fired at him, his muscles were able to resist the impact but he wasn’t able to ignore the impact. Connor panicked and tried to run over some soldiers, he ran to the Interviewer but Felipe tackled him, he sat over Connor’s big chest “Wham, wham, wham”, Connor gave Connor three hots on the head and Connor fell unconscious. “Idiot” Felipe said. Felipe begun to scan the place, Diego wan’t to be seen over the place. “He will run” Felipe screamed at the Interviewer. “Go get him” The Interview ordered. The Interviewer looked at Michal, Michal was already raping Adam, Adam was screaming at the top of his lungs, but his screams where muffled by the gun shots sounds. “It’s no use, I can’t use that van anymore” he said “EWWWWW man” Buck said, Wold laughted at the top of his lungs. “Will you release me?” Wolf asked, “Are you ready?” The Interviewer said, Wolf looked at him, bullets were bouncing on his back like they where nerf bullets, Wolf smirked “you brought chicken”. “Showoff” The Interviewer said…then he pointed at the soldiers with his hand and said “All of them!” Wolf smiled and ran towards the soldiers. “Buck, I think I can walk already, go take some fun” the Interviewer said and stumbled but got up. Buck happily ran towards the soldiers while ripping his shirt. Adam was screaming in fear, the Interviewer walked next to Michal who was already bare naked and destroying Adam’s arse with his rod. Pleeeeaaaassseee! Adam said. “Do you have anything to offer?” The Interviewer said, Michal was unmerciful, Adam looked pleadingly at the Interviewer, “I’ll give you all my money but please stop this torture”. The Interviewer looked at Michal, “are you feeling this like a torture?” Michal grinned with evil. “I´m quite enjoying this” The Interviewer sat on the front of the van, given his back to Michal and Adam, “see, I won’t take the pleasure from my friend there, Michal, you can enjoy as long as you want….or he can resist”. NOOOOOOOOO, Adam screamed, Michal grabbed his jaw and crushed it lightly, just to muffle his screams. Adam grande the seats on the van with such strong that he ripped the fabric of the seats. “Don’t damage the car” the Interviewer said, Michal grabbed Adam’s right arm and crushed it with his hand, he proceeded to do the same with his left hand. Adam muffled screams made vibrations on Michal glans, Michal closed his eyes in pleasure, the Interviewer didn’t look, He was looking at Wolf and buck, they where ripping, tearing and destroying all the soldiers, the bullets where like nerf bullets on his muscles, Connor body was limp on the flor in front of the van, “such a waste” the Interviewer thought. Michal lifted Adam with only his hard cock, Adam looked like a gruesome puppet, Michal just for play walked at the interviewer side and playfully said “look, no hands”. Michal opened his hands but Adam was still up and “tight” only supported by Michal’s penis. Michal grinned in the pleasure he was having by raping Adam. Adam tried t move his hands but they were flapping in all directions, Adam pain was seen on his face. Michal jumped lightly making Adam move up and down, And Michal moaned in pleasure. He put his hands behind his back and walked while jumping, Adams face was livid because the pain. His legs dangled at both sides. Adam was unable to make any effort to release him fro, the impalement, Michal walked in front of the van to show off the prowess of his dick in front of everyone, the sheer spectacle was something bizarre, on one side Wolf and Buck where tearing apart soldiers, crushing heads and tearing limbs, almost making blood rain over all the place. Michal was walking with Adam on his dick like a gruesome flag, Connor was unconscious over the floor that was beginning to turn red. The interviewer put his hand over his face. “Just a little more” he muttered to himself. He was alone on the van, he was beginning to feel tired, he looked at the spectacle in front of him, he was serious, “This sacrifice will be needed” he muttered. Michal then put Adams body over the vans hood. “Look at this alpha” Michal almost ordered. He begun to thrust Adam with his might, Michal thrusted so strong that the van shook with the interviewer inside. Michal thrusted with ever increasing strength, Adam’s pleadingly looked at the Interviewer but he was unfazed. Michal begun to lose himself in his lust, Michal thrusted with such strength that the pelvis tore apart, the tip of his shaft was piercing Adam’s skin and hitting the van’s hood. Michal was raging, his breathing was heavy Michal grabbed Adam’s shoulders and thusted with his hips but also pushed Adam’s shoulder to the bottom. Adam’s body couldn’t resist and snapped in half, Michal begun to used Adams crushed body ever his dick like a masturbation toy, Michal kept crushing Adam over his dick, Michal moaned and kept using Adams body with his big hands until Adam´s body was an amorphous mass with a head attached to it. Michal cummed inside the bag of bones and blood that was Adam’s body. Michal grabbed the head, lifting the body, a “pop” sounded at the same time that the corpse was released from Michal’s dick. Michal grabbed the head and the palmed it in front of the van just for the Interviewer to see, Michal breathing was raging but he slowly begun to crush Adam’s head. Adam’s head slowly begun to defer under Michal’s unfathomable strength, he was already dead but the Interviewer could imagine how it could be screaming if Michal would not have killed him yet. After some seconds the head exploded under Michal’s pressure. Michal used the head remains as lube to masturbate until he cummed again. Michal slowly walked to the interviewer side. He flexed his biceps and put his arm in front of the Interviewers face. “Touch it” He ordered. The Interviewer put his hand over Michal’s big and hard biceps, caressed it a little enjoying himself with the pleasure Michal gave him in such a spontaneous way. “Did you enjoyed him?”. Michal grinned in pleasure. “yes…but is time to concentrate on work” the Interviewer lightly smiled and said “Yes, go clean yourself and come here, we need to talk to Diego”. Wolf was playing with Buck a gruesome game, they looked like they were competing to outdo the other. Bullets were bouncing from their skins and both were laughter like maniacs enjoy themselves. Wolf grabbed one soldier and ripped his head, then tossed the head at buck who punched it. The head exploded raining blood and brains over Buck chest, Buck smiled devilishly and grabbed another soldier and palming his head he crushed it like and egg shell, Wolf punched tought another guard and ripped his head, the soldier fell to the floor and Wolf crushed his head like a bug. Buck clapped another soldiers’s head making it explode, Wolf lifted and bear hugged one soldier and crashed his chest like it was made from cardboard, then lifting the dead soldier by the head he crashed it with one hand. The soldiers desperately tried to aim at both super strong men, desperately trying to get an opportunity to live, some of them tried to scape but the base walls where hit and behind Wolf and Buck there was Michal alongside the Interviewer, they saw what Michal did and feared it even more. Buck lifted one soldier overhead and with all his might he threw the body over his knee ripping the body in half. The soldier upper half tried to squirm his way out but Buck stomped his head, twisting his leg. Buck was excited and his shaft grew from the excitement. Buck grabbed one soldier trio, then legs and using him like a bat he “hit” Wolf’s chest. Wolf hardened his pecs and the soldier exploded against his chest. “Yeaaaah” he said and Buck bursted in laugher. Wolf grabbed one soldier and walking next to Buck he “hugged Buck like a friend Buck hugged Wolf’s back and between both men they crushed the soldier grinding him between both men’s pecs. The blood and brain where dripping between both men muscle mass, Buck stumbled back in excitation, he used the blood like a cream over his pecs and abs, he applied it over his big rounded biceps and liked them. The few soldiers left ran out of bullets, they begun to cry in fear, the factory’s wall’s where so high that the same structure built to keep the factory workers almost imprisoned turned to be also their prison, the soldiers quickly found that the only way out it was passing over the monster that raped, and mangled their leader right hand and guardian. Suddenly Connor begun to wake up, he was confused, suddenly he saw the carnage and the destruction followed by the muffled terror screams of the few soldiers remaining. The Interviewer walked next to him. “You stay there, your orders are to not let anyone scape, his voice was serious, Connor nodded but his face showed fear. “I didn’t expected this Connor, we’ll talk to you later”, the Interviewer walked limping next to Michal. “Your orders are to keep Connor from running, I still need to interview him”. Connor shook in fear. “Don’t worry if you have nothing to fear you’ll be fine, until I come back ” the Interviewer said. Michal bounced his pecs. “You’ll be Ok?” Michal said. “If I´m weak you’ll kill me isn’t it?” The interviewer answered defiantly. “You, impudent brat” Michal said and turned his back to see Connor. “Stay there” he ordered. The Interviewer slowly walked next to Wolf and Buck. “Finish this already!” He said. Wolf and Buck ran toward the remaining guards. One tried to pass Wolf but he grabbed him and lifted overhead, he tossed him to a wall, the body exploded on contact with the wall, it looked like a painting, the corpse stuck to the wall. “Man that was sick, Buck spoke playfully grabbing other running soldier and ripping his head. Wolf grabbed another soldier from the neck and grain his sternum he ripped his ribcage, left exposed open the beating heart. Wolf showed the heart to Buck. “Lest see your aiming. “Buck smiled demonically and tossed the head to the body, he didn’t hit the heart but he ahead ripped the abdomen leaving a hole in the body. Wolf ripped the head of the corpse and said “look at this”, he tossed the head to another guard, both head exploded on contact. Wolf burst in laugher. When Wolf and Buck went silent there were just silence, the only sounds where the blood dripping and flowing to the sewings. The Interviewer walked next to Wolf, “got your fun?” He asked. Wolf flexed his biceps and bounced his pecs. “What to you think?” The Interviewer smiled softly and poked Wolf’s arms. “Nice to have you here big buddy”. “You missed me” Wolf teased. “Don’t get ahead of yourself” the Interviewer said. Wolf flexed his biceps “You missed these” he said smirking. “Cut it out” The Interviewer said irritated and blushing. Wolf burst in laugher “I Win”. “You bet” the Interviewer said and then poked again Wolf’s arm “Felipe is waiting”. They entered the factory’s alley, the silence was deafening, “seems you killed them all”. The Interviewer was limping, he clearly was making several efforts to walk, until now Michal was the only one noting it but Wolf changed subtle his facial expression and walked closer than usual to the Interviewer. “Don’t worry pal, I’m good” the Interviewer said. “Felipe hit you hard isn’t it” Wolf asked. “It could be worse…could be a hit from you”. The Interviewer looked at Wolf, clearly pleading him to stop questioning. “Wolf bounced his pecs”. “I’m here” he said, “thanks buddy, for now we need to find Felipe”. After some minutes of walking what looked eternal for the Interviewer the y found Diego’s office, but the door was closed and blocked with a lot of deformed desks and seats and Felipe was seated on top of the debris. With a laptop on his hands “Hey Boss” Felipe said. “You might need this”. The Interviewer took the laptop, “is he inside?” He asked. “Yes, he’s trapped like a rat but I made sure that he doesn’t have any meaningful way to scape”. Felipe said. “Good thinking” Wolf, open the door please. “Wolf walked through the blocking items like they were almost nothing, he just tossed aside all the things blocking the door then he grabbed the door and ripped it from the hinges. “Stay back” Diego said with a clear frightened voice. The Interviewer entered the office. “Thanks Wolf, Felix please help Diego to stay seated here”. Felipe grabbed Diego’s muscled body and forcibly made him seat in front of his desk. “Buck, please search the desk and seat. “Buck seated on Diego’s chair and desk and turned all things upside down so there were no traps there. The Interviewer sat on the chair and opened the Computer, “password please?” The Interviewer said. “Go to hell”, Diego defiantly asked. His defiance went to the floor when Wolf walked behind him and grabbed his neck with his bicep. “Ugggggghhh” Diego windpipe was closed by Wolf’ mighty arm. “See Diego, Wolf is not in mood to put up with your idiocy…password”. Diego tried to hold Wolf’s arm to no avail. Wolf lifted him, Diego’s feet were dangling over the floor. “See, We took a lot of effort to find this base, to infiltrate this base the same way you’ve infiltrated ours”. So please and for one last time, give me the password. Wolf released Diego who fell to the floor over his ass. Diego took a piece of paper and gave it to the interviewer, “Thank you, wait a second” He said, then he tapped on the laptop, the Interviewer tapped some more times, good, now I’ve changed all the passwords and gave control of the finances to the SSS, we will be able to transfer the accounts soon. Diego was dangling from Wolf’s biceps. “Let me goooo, pleeeaaaaase, I’ve done has you asked”. The Interviewer tapped on the Laptop, “there is a very good sort of information right here”. The Interviewer looked at some files and searched through the mail. “Well, I suppose you were right, we need only this password.” The Interviewer closed the laptop and walked slowly to the door. “Waaaaaaiiiittttttttt” Diego said, he was still choking with Wolf biceps. “I gave you everything you need, let me gooooo”. The Interviewer sighed. “See Diego, the Arañas have been using this factory as a facade for your real operations, the drug smuggling the weapon trafficking, in some sense, I admire that; but boy, you’re also using this factory almost like slave labour, your workers aren’t in their home isn’t It? They are in some kind of barracks we already discovered”. The interviewer looked at the floor, “you’re using all these people just like slaves, most of them won’t get any help from you…despicable”. Diego shook his body but Wolf was holding him high with his biceps. “Felipe knew some details about your operations, his information gave us a vague idea about your income sources, the Arañas are a very disjoined operation, Felipe was on one of your distant location, but to discover that your main base was so close, and that you dared to open an outpost even closer, that was something that we couldn’t let slip”. Wolf placed his freehand over Diego’s head. “See Diego” the Interviewer said. “I’m not pretending that the Arañas will be destroyed, but we already achieved what we wanted, In the first place, you lost almost all your forces stationed here, that leaves our base free, in the second place, we already transferred most of your economic resources under the SSS control.” “The other branches will destroy you” Diego muttered but the pressure Wolf’s biceps were doing a big deal of pressure on his mouth. Wolf was grinning in expectation as he was already trembling with his other hand over his head. The interviewer looked at Wolf and then his sight got back to Diego’s eyes. “See Diego, the third thing that we wanted is to assure that no branch of the Arañas would dare to come here, the outpost was already destroyed and this base has almost 50 mangled and crushed corpses out there, we made sure that the carnage is so great that absolutely no one will dare to defy us, and I’m afraid that you surely will not be there to warn them, but your body surely will…Wolf”. Wolf then slowly compressed Diego’s head against his bicep. Diego screamed, his limbs flailed in all directions. He tried to bite Wolf’s biceps only to find that Wolf pressure were bigger that his own and that all the teeth were dislocating against the hard biceps. The jaw disclosed and was crushed under Wolf’s pressure, then the nose cracked, the eyeballs jumped out of his sockets and then Wolf used all his might, the skull crushed and blood brain and bone pure over his biceps. The only remaining thing of Diego’s head was his scalp and then Wolf used it like a rag to spread the skull remains over his biceps. Wolf enjoyed his might ands bounced his pecs and flexed his biceps in victory while roaring from the pleasure, Buck was jerking off from, the carnage. The Interviewer raised an eyebrow but didn’t said nothing. Felipe looked at his former boss and then he saw Wolf flexing and then he fixated his Gaza on the Interviewer. “What do we do from now? Do I have a place with the SSS?” The Interviewer didn’t answered, he simply left the place with Wolf, “Buck when you finish your business we will wait on the van but don’t take too much time, also, look for the security room and destroy all the videos, and surveillance equipment you find” Buck roared, Felipe left behind Wolf in silence. After some minutes they got to the place of the battle, Felipe looked in every direction, “you killed all of them?” Wolf burst in laugher, Felipe saw then Adam’s remains, he felt a renewed respect for Wolf and Michal. He saw Connor’s face, Connor was trembling. Wolf walked at Connor’s side, so Connor was between Wolf and Michal. “Felipe, stay in front of Connor”. The Interviewer walked slowly in front of him. “Connor, the files in this computer demonstrate that you acted like a mole for the Arañas on the SSS base” Connor shook in fear and tried to run but Wolf and Michal held him in place. “There are mails that demonstrate that you where being paid handsomely for information on the SSS…you choose a new boss, you where acting up to now, you never were unconscious, you were acting until recently” The Interviewer said. “That’s bullshit” Connor said “I’ve been absolutely loyal, I never didn’t anything”. There’s no way you’ll talk out of this, we won’t tolerate treason. Wolf grabbed Connor left arm, Connor tried to kick him but that helped Wolf to grab it, Michal was quick and grabbed the right limbs”. Connor was held over the floor by the two behemoths, Wolf was grinning and Michal was serious. They both despised traitors in his ways. “Felipe It’s up to you to decide” the Interviewer said. Felipe pondered for a second. “Please Felipe, save me” Connor said. The first rays of the sun begun to show. “Connor, you already know that the SSS won’t tolerate traitors, also, you despised all the thing the SSS gave you, so It will not be forgiveness from my part” Felipe said. Wolf and Michal slowly begun to tear Connor apart, Connor was strong but he was no match neither from Michal or Wolf, let alone both. Connor tried to fight back but soon he was making a perfect 180° split. Connor screamed “mercyyyyyy” The Interviewer stood silent at Felipe’s side until the arms gave up and where both ripped from the torso, soon the legs gave up too. Connor screamed in pain while falling to the floor. Connor was screaming and rolling on the floor. Michal was eating Connor’s arm, and Wolf was flexing his biceps freely. Felipe slowly walked until he was at the side of Connor’s head. Felipe looked at the Interviewer, the Interviewer nodded, Felipe then lifted his rugbier leg and aiming he stomped Connors head. A sickening “crunch” stopped all the screams, Felipe enjoyed the crushing sound and the feeling on his foot. “This is the SSS justice” Felipe said, he turned to the interviewer, “This is my place”. The Interviewer nodded and said,“Now let’s go” The Interviewer, Felipe, Michal, Wolf, and Buck, stepped on the van, “Let me drive” Felipe said. “Ok, all yours”, The Interviewer left the driver’s seat and stepped on the main compartment. Felipe drove to the distance, after some minutes the Interviewer was exhausted and quietly begun to fell asleep, after some minutes the Interviewer fell exhausted and the car kept running with his deadly load, Wolf and Michal where bouncing pecs in a strange but friendly competition, like they where competing about who bounced his pecs faster while Buck was amused. The Interviewer was looking at the distance before falling asleep. The next morning all the news outlets where talking about the worst massacre on the state, they couldn’t show any image because the spectacle was so gruesome that all the videos where censored, however the remainder of the Arañas where so frightened that almost decided to leave the town alone. They were so weakened by the loss of resources that they couldn’t even try to wage another war with the SSS, they were also weakened by their internal turfs. For now the Interviewer was on his office thinking profoundly on the next step, and maybe in another big gamble.
  10. Disclaimer: As alway this series is very sniuff oriented, if this is not your thing, please read another of the wonderfull stories that are on this page. Otherwise, please enjoy. I just hope that you like it, and thanks for all your encouragement, as always special thanks to freakoman2 and Mczapl. And this time I also thank Portamivia, Ro20316, Shade, and all the others that encouraged me to keep writing (I hope the story keeps improving). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 18-Fianchetto. That morning Wolf was alone on the restaurant, all the other SSS members avoided his table, his fearsome presence made everyone avoid his path, only a few could even stand near him. He was devouring a pizza, an odd choice for the morning. Ivan, Buck, Igor, Felipe and Carlos were in a nearby table enjoying their breakfast and looking at how Wolf devoured one pizza after other. The Interviewer entered the restaurant and seated in front of Wolf, without saying any word he took a slice of pizza and ate it just for Wolf annoyance. The Elites gasped at the view, any other SSS member would be converted into a stain on the floor or at the walls in just matter of seconds, in the Interviewer case he just got a “GRRRRR” and an annoyance look. “Sorry buddy, I’m starving…”. Wolf kept devouring his pizza until the restaurant send more and more until Wolf was satisfied. “That was an odd choice for breakfast” the Interviewer said. “I like pizza” was the only answer he got. The Interviewer shrugged and left the table. “Paolo, Igor, I need you, Wolf, as soon you can please come to my office” he said, Wolf nodded with his head. Wolf walked to the gym, he trained very hard that day, when he finished he was so sweaty that his shirt was already adhered to his body, so Wolf ripped from his body just for the sake of it and flexed in front of the mirror grunting. He wanted more action than the usual one he always got. He then decided to go to the Interviewer office shirtless and sweaty. As soon as he entered the office he found that Igor and Paolo were already leaving. They both were extremely serious, they nodded to Wolf and left the office. “You’re stinking” the Interviewer said. Wolf smiled, he knew that even if he was “stinking” his masculine pheromones were of his liking and he liked to tease him with those small things. The interviewer sighed with a slight exasperation. “So, you’ve finished your training for today?” He asked. Wolf nodded and bounced his pecs, then flexed his biceps, the Interviewer walked next to him and poked his pecs, “showoff” he said. Wolf smiled. “What are those two up to?” Wolf asked. “They have a mission I need them to do, they will be gone for some days, Michal hasn’t arrived yet an I’ll need him to put up to standard the southern base, we still need to train more recruits for the streets” the Interviewer answered. Wolf look at him, the interviewer looked slightly tired, “you need something?” Wolf asked. “In fact yes buddy…I got some info and I need to check it with you…come with me please”. The interviewer closed his laptop and left the office; Wolf walked alongside him, the Interviewer was silent, he was pondering his previous steps, It was a difficult task, the SSS where at the point that they destroyed the Old Reds, the Italians and the Japanese mafias, but the Latins had resources, even if they wore out with the Japanese, they still had resources to fight. He was worried that when he sent Michal in a search and destroy mission he also lost the opportunity to gain more recruits, but he deemed the Japanese too loyal to their structures so they would not join the SSS. But the Interviewer struggled with his decisions, did he made the right call?, did he jeopardized the SSS like he did with the Italians?. He struggled, he knew that Wolf and Michal let him use their unfathomable strength, but he needed to be loyal not only for them, the SSS was already a bigger organization, now the SSS needed to handle the administration of the annexed organization and the government tasks for the neighborhood, a task in which Ivan demonstrated excellent skills. However that meant much more dedication and the Interviewer wasn’t as strong has Wolf or Michal, he knew his mental strength was at his limit, and if he was deemed weak for Wolf, that could mean a betrayal to the SSS and even his own end. “No time for weakness” the Interviewer thought for himself and he kept walking. On the way out of the warehouse he found Felipe, “are you free?” The Interviewer said. Felipe turned to the Interviewer and Wolf and bounced his pecs. “You need me?” The Interviewer nodded. “In fact yes, you’re exactly the one that can help me…come with us”. They left the base on one of the SSS Vans. The interviewer took the wheel since he was the only in the car that would not destroy it. The neighbors knew that Wolf was inside of the Van specially since the van was almost about to flip because Wolf’s weight. Felipe was serious, he was a big man, with little expressiveness. Wolf was sleeping in the van’s back seat. While they were on the way they saw Ivan and approached the car to him. The Interviewer lowered the glass of the door. Ivan was packed, he wasn’t defined, but the Interviewer knew that Ivan was a real snuffer, he liked to dispatch any criminal their men found own the streets and he was very competent on the street’s safety, Ivan was in cargo pants and a tank top that allowed to see the hair that . “Hello Sir, how I can help you?” Ivan said. The Interviewer stepped down from the car, Felipe stood on the car looking at Wolf, he already knew what could happen if Wolf suddenly wakes up and trows a punch of a kick, so he decided to step down of the car. The van almost flipped but somewhat it managed to stay with a fragile stability. “He’s sleeping inside” the Interviewer said. The recruits recoiled in fear since they already knew the tendency of Wolf to kill anyone at his reach when he wakes up. Ivan, Felipe and the Interviewer talked outside the van. “Are you sure of that?” Ivan said, Felipe saw the Interviewer directly at his eyes “It’s too dangerous” he said. The interviewer cut him off quickly, “The Latins are already at the north of the city and they see, to be amassing a good amount of weapons and resources, we can risk the base but we can’t risk the neighborhood, Ivan you’ll take care of the defense, Felipe will go with Wolf and me, Ricardo, Buck and Carlos will take care of the base, we still don’t now where their HQ is, so until we ge t a good lead we play on the defensive here”. The Interviewer said. “But sir” Ivan said. “Enough” the Interviewer said, Thanks for your concern, but I already made a decision, we need to go. They entered the car and turned on the engine. “Wolf, wake up” he said. Wolf opened his eyes and flexed his biceps. “I'm ready”. Ivan was astounded, Wolf was already know for is sheer capacity for violence, but for some reason he contained himself with the Interviewer, (even he was able to wake him up without fear) he thought, “Take care sir”, Ivan the diced to obey and keep the defense plan. The Interviewer nodded and left the place. After some time the van left the city’s borders. “Look, the Latins stablished a small base near the town, we’ve been informed by our spies that they want to use that facility as an outpost to attack our base. We still don’t know when they plan to attack, but I want to destroy this base first.” The Interviewer said. Wolf smiled and touched his big round biceps. “These will work extra time” he said. “To your heart’s content” The Interviewer said. “For Now, Paolo and Igor are going to gather information of the Latins, Buck will find us soon, If you’re not quick he might get some of your fun” the Interviewer said with a smile. Wolf just bounced his pecs and smiled devilishly. A siren sounded on the distance and a cop appeared on a motorcycle. “Aw man, I don’t want to deal with this” the Interviewer said. Even so, he slowed the pace and stopped by the highway. After some seconds the cop stepped down from the bike and walked to the SSS van. “Stay there, I’ll deal with this, Wolf ordered. “So, why the hurry?” The cop said to the Interviewer, he was built and his muscles were stretching his uniform, he kept his glasses on and had a kinda cocky attitude. The interviewer glared at him from head to toe, my lord, have you thought of switching careers?” He said. The cop smiled “naaaah sir I’m just fine like this. “Too bad” the Interviewer said, “that was the last opportunity you had”. The van opened. “Oh my…” the cop was astounded to see Wolf’s frame when he stepped down the van. Wolf smirked devilishly Wolf grabbed the cops neck and lifted him until his feet dangled in the air. Wolf din’t comprised the cops windpipe but he couldn’t scape. Wolf shook the cop like a rag doll, “let me goooooo” the cop said but Wolf was shaking him so violently that he sounded like he was on a vibrator chair, but without the pleasure. Wolf smirked, the cop tried to grab his gun but aft he reached it Wolf grabbed his arm and crushed it with the sole strength of his hand. The cop yelled but the scream sounded funny because the vibration Wolf was causing, the Interviewer gave him a glare, “we are late”. Felipe was enjoying the show with a serious face but expectant eyes. Wolf smiled “Ok buddy”. The nWolf using his free hand grabbed the cops crotch, his hand was so big that he grabbed the cop’s pelvis and covered his dick. With his arms he folded the cop in half breaking the spine in two, the cop made a muffled scream, Wolf grabbed the folded cop in half and crushed him from the orson and legs like the cop was some kind of human hamburger (or some gruesome crab) with the arms and legs dangling from the sides. Wolf took the filed cop body and tossed at the highway side. He walked next to the cops’s bike and kicked it. The bike was ripped in half and pieces of it flew in all directions. Then Wolf looked for the cop’s remains just to check if he was already death. The cops body was twitching so Wolf lifted the cop again from the neck, the body dangled, he was already dying but Wolf punched the head with is much strength that his punch went through the head and even from the helmet. Wolf released the neck and the body was dangling from Wolf’s hand and the helmet remains. Wolf smiled and said “hi” with his hand moving his bloodied fingers before ripping the punch from the helmet. The brain remains where stuck to the helmed remains. Wolf tossed the corpse and left for the van. “Showoff” the Interviewer said, Wolf burst in laughter and cleaned his fist against his shirt before jumping back to the van. The smell of blood and brains filled the van’s interior, the Interviewer sighed and lowered the window. He thought of the future for the SSS. “So little time” he muttered to himself and kept concentrating on the way while Wolf was bouncing his muscles and Felipe was looking quietly at the other side of the van. “Why you killed him” Felipe asked, Wolf smiled and kissed his biceps, “Because I can…muscles are everything…and…I don’t like to be challenged” Wolf answered defiantly with a smirk on his face while bouncing his pecs. The Interviewer gaze was fixated at the front but raised an eyebrow “Showoff” he muttered, Wolf smirked “You like it” Wolf said in a low voice but the Interviewer noted it and smiled briefly. Felipe looked at the Interviewer, “why yo do this?” He asked. The interviewer face hardened, then he answered, “Because If you don’t have any power, nothing will change”. “But you don’t have much power” Felipe said while thinking that he was trying his luck there. Wolf quickly moved from the backside next to Felipe, then he flexed his bicep that was already the same size of Felipe’s head. “He has me” Wolf said defiantly, then he sat on his chair, bouncing his pecs, Felipe looked at him, then at the Interviewer. “I suppose that can be true” he muttered. The Interviewer went silent while driving. “And what you want to change?” Felipe said. “Maybe the World” Wolf said with a vicious smirk. Felipe saw at him and then looked at the front of the highway. “What do you want to change Felipe?” The Interviewer asked. “I’m getting stronger…yet I don’t know what to do with my strength”, He said. “Maybe this experience can help you” the Interviewer said. After another minutes the Interviewer said “We’re close”. Then they got out of the highway to a hill. They left the van and walked to the top of the hill. “What do you want to do if you win this war?” Felipe said. Wolf walked in front of them and kept walking to the hill’s top. The Interviewer stopped and saw Felipe at the eye, “I want to make a different world…and I’ll need you today to make that possible”. He answered and resumed his ascension to the hill. Felipe was surprised, followed behind muttering some words in Portuguese and walked behind the interviewer. Over the hill the three stood up looking at the valley. There was a small base, not that big, but there where some heavy equipment, mainly modified trucks with heavy machine-guns attached to them, one helicopter that seemed to be mainly used for transport since it was not armed, but the strangest thing out there was “A tank, a freaking tank…where they got those?, Is that from WW2?” Felipe said. “Cold War, it’s a T-72 I think, I really don’t know how they smuggled one to this point, but seem they’re serious about overtaking our base…”The Interviewer said while looking at the tank in a very serious face. Wolf was smiling with a devious face, expectant. “These weapons should not reach the city, those can create too much unnecessary damage and affecting the neighborhoods, we can’t risk them” the Interviewer said. Wolf suddenly ran to the base. “Wait, Wolf” Felipe said a bit too loudly and the Latin’s guards saw them. The Interviewer sighted exasperatedly “you fools” and put his hand over his head. “Felipe, wait here”, the Interviewer ordered, “Wolf, i need some of them to interrogate” he yelled. Wolf flexed his biceps while running and the Interviewer took that response as a “yes”. The alarms sounded and the noise was heard from the hill. “Let Wolf work, I’ll need yo here in case some guard shows up here”. The Interviewer said. “Felipe was concentrated on Wolf, Felipe was bouncing his pecs like expecting something. “Felipe, you have your orders, the ones you received on the town, and the ones I’m giving you here, those orders doesn’t contradict”. Felipe looked at the Interviewer, his face was clearly showing some confusion, like if in his mind a dilemma were forming in his mind. He opened his mouth like If he wanted to ask a question but at the end he decided not to, so he turned his body and face the base. Wolf ran towards the fence, the moment he reached the fence he just ran over it, some of the chain link fence stuck to his frame Wolf ripped it easily from his body (and his shirt was ripped too), and kept running until he reached the center of the base. The alarms were high enough to make Wolf angry, some of the soldiers were stupid enough to walk towards Wolf aiming him with their rifles. The first soldier that went next to Wolf tried to order him to freeze but he didn’t even finished his sentence when Wolf grabbed his head and squished it like a grape, blood , brains and the eyes exploded from Wolfs hands. Wolf smirked, the other guards begun to fire at Wolf but all the bullets bounced on his skin. Wolf stood there enjoying the “bullet massage”. Another guard went near Wolf, Wolf grabbed his rifle with one hand and pushed the rifle through his head, Wolf then lifted the rifle and for some second the guard impaled with the rifle from it’s head looked like a gruesome flag before Wolf hit the ground with the guards head obliterating it. The other guards begun to fire while walking away from Wolf. Wolf stood quiet looking at the guards, ponder gin how he would kill them, then decided to walk to his left, flexing his biceps and bouncing his pecs, just to instill fear on the soldiers. The bullets keys bouncing of his body, some fearful yells where like “el diablo”, “un demonio”, Wolf grabbed one of the guard fro, the neck, then gently hugged him from the abdomen, the guard shot at close quarters but Wolf’s skin and muscles repelled all the bullets, Wolf looked deviously at him and gently said “now you’re going to feel my full strength”, Wolf bear-hugged the guard with all his might, the abdomen suddenly collapsed, the blood was shot up the head with such force that the head exploded like a bloody volcano, Wolf crushed the abdomen, the vertebrae and the pelvis, blood was dripping from Wolf’s body so he looked more demonic this time, another nearby guard tried to run but Wolf was quick and grabbed him from the neck, then from the pelvis, Wolf crushed the body like an accordion and then with all the strength of his back he ripped the body in two, blood splashed in al directions, Wolf tossed the lower half from the body, his eyes begun to became red and walked next to other guard. Wolf showed this guard the upper half of the corpse, then Wolf palmed the head and slowly crushed it, the head slowly became deformed until the eyeballs burst out of their sockets, then the head became ovoid and then blood poured from the mouth with teeth and from all the head’s orifices, then the head was so flattened that blood, bones, teeth and brains poured from Wolf’s interdigital spaces. Wolf was smirking like a devil, he enjoyed the terror he caused, the guard then looking at Wolf tried to use his rifle to commit suicide but before he could shoot his head Wolf grabbed the rifle and playfully put it in his mouth, the guard shot his rifle but Wolf bite the rifle and flattened the canon so the rifle became useless. Wolf wasn’t even hurt. Wolf grabbed the guard from his head. “You want death…I’ll bring you death…” Wolf ripped both arms with a sole yank from his triceps and back, the muscles were striated, looking like rocks, from some moments the guard’s yell were higher than the alarm and Wolf enjoyed the yells and the blood bath, the guard fell to the floor and begun to roll over his back, Wolf looked at him and simply put his foot on the head, Wolf quadriceps flexed, the quadriceps sprung to life showing every fiber of the leg, the wonderful image of the quadriceps only was overshadowed by the exploding head under his strength. Wolf walked over the head while looking at more nearby guards. Another squadron was handing and shooting from the back Wolf stood in front of them, he looked like thinking in how to kill this bugs for pleasure. Wolf stretched his neck, looked at the guard and with a smile he jumped high. For some seconds Wolf looked like he could fly, but the gravity acted and the guards were too slow to recognize that Wolf was aiming at them, they scrambled but one was too unfortunate to keep himself shooting at the air. Wolf fell over him and a cloud of dust formed, the guards shoot’s stopped since they were preoccupied for his partners, but as soon as the dust settled they found Wolf’s legs stuck on the guards torso and abdomen, Wolf calmly walked to them tearing the body apart. Wolf smiled, lifted his foot and with all his might he stomped the guard’s head. The head exploded, almost obliterated, the stomp was with such force that the ground shook. Wolf then with a quick movement punched both guards chests and grabbed their hearts, Wolf pulled both hearts out and crushed them, then grabbed both heads, opened his arms as far as he could and then brought tighter the heads. The skulls where crushed, almost like melting between them so it seemed that there where tow bodies stuck by the necks, Wolf tossed both corpses aside, then he grabbed the last guard of that squadron b the neck and punched the head. The punch went thought the head, the bloodied fist dripped blood, Wolf ripped the head that got stuck to the arm, Wolf grabbed the head remains and ripped them from his forearm and tossed the remains at his side. Wolf was barely dressed since all the bullets ripped most of his clothing from his body, so his extremely well built body was shown, so mucho for the dismay of the Latins on the base. Felipe was astounded by Wolf’s might, the Interviewer was at his side, looking fro, the distance. They saw the ruckus from the distance. “It will be fine if we leave him like this?” Felipe asked. “It will be worst for us if we go there, specially if Wolf loses his mind”. The Interviewer said. Felipe looked at him with a clear confusion on his face. On the base Wolf was walking next to another guard that fell to the ground, Wolf stomped his torso, the foot was stuck to the ribcage, Wolf kept Walking and stomped the head next. Wolf kept walking until he’s foot was unstuck from the torso and he left behind a crushed body, then he grabbed another guard by the shoulders and ripped the volt like it was a piece of paper. Suddenly Wolf heard a loud “bang” followed by a hit to his head that made him stumble back”. On the hill the Interviewer saw the tank moving to the place were Wolf was standing and shooting at Wolf. The tank shot Wolf, the Interviewer saw the tank bullet hitting Wolf making him stumble another step back. “Now he will get really mad” the Interviewer said, Felipe grabbed his head in clear confusion, “como é possível?” He said. The interviewer took his phone and send some messages. Wolf felt the canon hits on his torso, but even as the shots made him stumble two steps back but he wasn’t hurt; Wolf even enjoyed the “sorta challenge” the tank represented. Another shot from the cannon was aimed at his head but the shell only gave him a light headache. Wolf’s eyes became even more reddish and he begun to grunt in a very wild way. Wolf went quite serious and walked to the tank. Wolf walked slowly and in a very deliberate way. Wolf bounced his pecs and arms while walking. Wolf grunted, the tank fired at him but the shots became suddenly completely ineffective. The cannon ammunition bounced on his body, then the tank tried to aim at his head but this time Wolf caught the shell whit his hand. Soon Wolf was just in front of the tank. Wolf grunted and a small but fearsome smile was on his head. The tank tried to overrun Wolf, Wolf put his hands in front of the tank and begun ti push back. At first Wolf was caught off guard but soon Wolf got his ground and he just begun to push back the tank. Wolf smirked he walked until he almost pushed the tank to the place where it was parked. Wolf closed his fist an punched the tank’s armor on the hull. The hull was pierced by Wolf’s punch, the tank tried to overrun Wolf, but Wolf was already in advantage so the tank only vibrated in the place. Wolf used his other hand and punched another hole on the hull’s armor. Wolf then using his hand begun to tear the tank apart. From the center he begun to use his triceps and his monstrous back tearing metal apart, Wolf could hear the driver’s frightened screams while trying to desperately overrun Wolf, but Wolf already was tearing the driver’s compartment wall. The driver was panicking, he was frantically moving al the levers and pedals, he was shouting orders but suddenly a fist with the biggest hand, forearm and biceps that he saw in his life went thought the wall plates. The driver frightened screamed when he saw another punch similar to the former one coming through the wall and barely missing him. The driver grabbed his gun and aimed at the front Wall. Suddenly a third punch went in front of him and barely missed again, this time Wolfs eye was seen on the hole. Then a devious smile, Wolf hands appeared on the center hole and he begun to tear the tank wall apart. The driver shot at Wolf but the shots were useless, after some moments the driver was in front to Wolf pecs, Wolf bounced his sweaty pecs and flexed his biceps in front of the driver. With a proud smirk. “You’re the first one, let’s make this a very intimate farewell” the driver in fear tried to shot his head but Wolf grabbed his hand with the gun and crushed both. Blood poured from Wolf’s hand and the driver yelled in pain. Wolf then grabbed the driver’s shoulders, closed his fist crushing the shoulders. There were some frantic yells from behind the driver’s place. Wolf ignored them and just banged the tails hull with his fist, the yells stopped followed by some pain screaming. The driver looked at Wolf’s face that was enjoying the pain he was causing he tried to kick Wolf but Wolf’s dense muscles repelled any damage, Wolf grabbed the leg and fled it in half in an angle that was abnormal from an anatomic perspective. Then grabbing the other knee he crushed with his hand. Wolf laughed like a mania while the driver was screaming in pain. “I´ll come soon” Wolf said and left the driver’s place. Wolf left the tank, on the outside there where still some latin guards firing at him and tryin to make any damage, Wolf smiled, “wait patiently”, he said. Then he jumped on the turret and using his fist he gently pushed the hatch jamming it. The gun operators were tapped inside the tank. Wolf flexed is biceps proudly over the tank like showing of to the soon to be victims. Wolf flexed his pecs and then his legs. Wolf gave quite a muscle spectacle and then he stomped the tan that sounded like a “clank”, jamming the turret mechanism and fixing it in front. Wolf knew the tank was already unusable but for the sake of it he grabbed the Ian gun with his hands and folded the main gun. The solider saw in awe how wolf was destroying the tank structure, Wolf jumped to the tank side and with his hands he ripped the tracks and wheels, then walking slowly he went to the other side and wiped the weeds and tracks of the other side to the tank. Some of the guards tried to shoot at Wolf. Wolf walked to the back of the tank, punched the armor again with both hands and with a proud scream he lifted the tank over his head. Wolf smirked at how easy he lifted the tank over his head. Some nearby guard shot at him but Wolf then using the tank he squished the guards like there were some bugs. The tank stood over a pool of blood. Wolf laughed hysterically. The base went silent excepting for the screams of the tank operators and the muffled yell screams of the driver. Wolf then entered again on the hole he made just to find the driver still alive and looking in fear at Wolf. Wolf said “time to finish my work with you” then Wolf grabbed the driver’s legs and clenched his fingers on the drivers quadriceps, then Wolf begun to slowly but unrelentlessly begun to tear apart the legs and rip them off from the pelvis. The driver was squirming on his seat trying to cover himself, but Wolf kept tearing the driver apart. After some seconds the left leg begun to tear apart, the muscles were ripped, the tendons didn’t gave any sign of resistance. Wolf’s back muscles exerted a monstrous force that no human tissue would be able to resist, the right leg ceded too, after some seconds the legs where separated from the body and Wolf squished them against’s the tanks walls. Wolf then grabbed the sternum and in a sudden yank he ripped the ribcage from his place like he was opening a bag of potato chips in a explosion of blood an guts, the guard couldn’t even scream but Wolf knew he was just about to die, Wolf then grabbed the crushed shoulder and ripped the arms from the body. At the end Wolf grabbed the head but instead of crushing it he clenched his fingers over the head making dents on the head. Wolf opened the skull exposing the brain, then wolf ripped the brain from the stem and crushed it against his pecs. Wolf bounced his pecs and flexed his biceps. Wolf kissed his muscles and feasted over the mangles corpse flexing his muscles and self satisfying himself enjoy his kill. He then heard the frightened screams of the other two and left the hole he made on the tank. On the hill The Interviewer was seated on a rock, Felipe was standing up, looking at the sounds and the explosions, suddenly a jeep appeared and two armed men were running to them. “I got this” Felipe said, the Interviewer just looked at Felipe, then at the two men. The soldiers fired at Felipe, the bullets were ineffective, the Interviewer looked at him “he’s grown” he thought. Felipe waited, his rugbyer size looked even greater at higher ground, Felipe then jumped over the first soldier, he ripped the weapon from the soldiers hand ripping two fingers with the rifle. The soldier screamed, the other soldier tried to hit Felipe with the rifle butt but before he could land the hit Felipe made a right uppercut the ripped his head. The other soldier tried to run but Felipe surpassed his speed, tackled him to the ground and seated over him, Felipe hit his head so fiercely that the cranium was broken, Felipe hated his head with such savagery that after a few blows the skull didn’t had even a remote resemblance of a head. Felipe was hitting while breathing heavily, like he was venting his anger in each blow. The Interviewer looked at the distance, puzzled, maybe a little worried but kept his mouth shut. After some minutes of skull destroying, Felipe went at the Interviewer’s side and stood quiet. “You’re OK?” The Interviewer said “Sim” Felipe answered. “Let’s go to the base, we’ll take the jeep” the Interviewer said and begun to walk to the jeep, Felipe followed behind. On the base Wolf was enjoying the screams of the trapped soldiers on the tank. He was laughing like a maniac, he flexed his biceps and then let the front hole of the tank. Just for fun he went on the tanks back and hit the back plates, ripping them easily, like they were cardboard until he found the engine, Wolf grabbed the hot engine and with a scream he ripped it from the tank. Wolf was sweating but his face shoed a great amount of pleasure from the sheer brute force he was exerting, so free, so powerful that he los himself on the trill for destruction, he wanted even more, then he decided to used his trapped bugs for fun. Wolf jumped up the tank, and punched the hull, the frightened crew jus looked at the big fist tearing the tank’s hull like it was made from styrofoam and then with a yank he ripped the hull fro the tank. A hand went down the orifice and grabbed the nearby operator by the head. “Gotcha” Wolf playfully said and then he yanked the soldier from the head with such force that he dislocated one of his arms almost ripping it from the body. “Ohhh, to bad…you broke” Wolf said and with a devious smile he grabbed the broken arm and ripped it from the body. The soldier screamed at the top of his lungs. The other soldier was trapped inside the tank just looking at the blood dripping from outside the tank. Wolf then grabbed the soldier by the neck using his biceps. The soldier used his only arm trying to force Wolf’s biceps out from his neck to no avail. Wolf smirked and then put all his strength on his biceps crushing the skull like if it where a soft fruit. Blood dripped from Wolf biceps but the body still didn’t fell to the floor, Wolf grabbed the body from the shoulders and ripped in half like the body was a piece of paper. Blood dripped inside the tank. The soldier inside was terrified but he surely diode’t knew the terror until he felt Wolf ripping and tearing the tank turret until the hole was big enough to accommodate his size, Wolf playfully sat at the soldiers side. The soldier looked at his face, Wolf’s eyes where red, he was bouncing his pecs in a mesmerizing but terrifying way. Wolf was occupying almost all the space on the turret. The solder begun to try to crawl his way out of the turret but Wolf placed his hand over his shoulder like they were a pair of buddies. “Hi” Wolf said with a terrifying tone of voice, the soldier knew he was in deep trouble.) Wolf deviously said “I’ll give an opportunity…do you want one?” The soldier nodded with his head. Wolf grabbed the drivers cheek with his left hand and said “worship me…lick”. Wolf then used the driver’s head and forced the soldier to lick the blood and dirt from his pecs. The driver frantically tried to lick Wolf’s pecs. Wolf was stimulated from the lick over his nipples. “He bugs can sometime do a good work”. Wolf kept pressing the head against his nipple, the soldier tried the best he could to clean Wolf’s pecs but they were so big that soon he got dehydrated and choked from the blood on his mouth. “Lick” Wolf ordered, the soldier move his head frantically. Wolf grabbed the head with his right hand and flexed is biceps. “Last chance…worship me…lick it” Wolf eyes were red, his hardened face clearly showed that he wasn’t for jokes… he was ordering and he was about to unleash his wrath. The soldier begged… “please…my mouth is dry”. Wold tossed the soldier at his seat and suddenly he stood up, his strength was so great the he still ripped the turret’s plating forcing it to take all his size. “I´ll help you find water” then Wolf punched the soldiers abdomen and grabbing his intestines and bladder he crunched the abdomen internal organs and ripped it outside. Then he put his hand over the soldiers screaming mouth. “Here you have some liquid” Wolf said enraged. “Need more?” Wolf grabbed the soldiers arms and ripped them like tissue paper, Wolf kept ripping and tearing the soldiers torso the soldier screamed until the like left him but Wolf kept tearing until the soldiers was just a head attached on a mangled an torn body. Wolf grabbed the head with his right hand, hardened his left biceps and ten crushed the head against his biceps. Wolf caressed his biceps with blood, bone and teeth, the eyeballs got stuck to the biceps until Wolf crushed them while worshiping his own size. Wolf then unleashed his rage against the tan from inside, at the distance the sound of banging and tearing metal was heard from the distance. Wolf screaming in pleasure with the metal sounds where a spectacle to behold. After some minutes of metal sounding the tank looked like a volcano exploded inside it with Wolf emerging from its remains like a sea god emerging from the sea. The soldiers remains where liquified agains the twisted and torn metal, the only testament of a corpse there was the blood stuck to the tanks walls. Wolf tore the tank to exit it. Wolf looked at his sides, looking for more victims. There were only silence, Wolf walked, sniffing the ambience, he grunted like a beast, he looked for more victims, suddenly the helicopter made a starting engine sound. Wolf turned and saw five men running towards the helicopter. Wolf ran to the helicopter, the men yelled at each other, “boss move quickly, he’s going to catch us”. Two men turned and fired at Wolf. Wolf grabbed both heads and closing his fist he crushed them like eggshells. Wolf kept running to the men. Soon the Interviewer and Felipe appeared on the jeep, Wolf was already near the helicopter. The boss screamed in fear. “Help me!” The interviewer stepped down of the van. “Wolf stop” he screamed at top of his lungs. Suddenly the Interviewer felt a sharp pain followed by blackness, he fell to the floor unconscious. Wolf looked back and suddenly he stood frozen, clearly surprised at the sight of his friend slowly falling to the ground. Suddenly he felt a sharp pain on his head, everything turned to blackness and Wolf fell to the ground too. After some time the interviewer begun to hear some voices at the distance. “You took too much time Felipe” the Latins boss said. Felipe was sweating, he was holding his leg. “He’s too strong, his bones too hard, I can’t kill him”, Felipes was speaking with a lot of difficulty , the Interviewer heard some voices at the distance, “é muito difícil eu não poderia quebrá-lo” Felipe answered, “what?” Another voice sounded. “I barely managed to hit him hard enough in the head, he might be dead. “We´ll carry his body to our base, maybe we can do something with it…you saw how strong he was”. The Interviewer closed his eyes, clearly in pain. “The other…are you sure he’s dead?” The boss voice said. “I’m sure”, Felipe said. “Go make sure” the boss ordered. Felipe walked to the Interviewer place, he was limping, clearly in pain. He should have damaged his leg when kicking Wolf with all his might. The Interviewer tried to get up but his body wasn’t responding. “This shouldn’t be happening…” the Interviewer thought, “I clearly miscalculated”. Suddenly there were a lot of sounds a car engine roared on the distance followed by a hard braking sound… “let them go” a familiar voice sounded at the distance, Buck’s was running to the place Felipe was standing…Buck’s voice resounded again…”What are you doing?”, “lets go” the Latin’s boss ordered so Felipe turned back and ran limping to the helicopter, at the last minute he decide to use a rope tying Wolf’s body. Wolf was lifted by the helicopter, unconscious, “WOOOOOLF” Buck screamed at top of his lungs but there where no use, Wolf was unreachable, Buck screamed in rage until he found the Interviewer’s unconscious body. “Boss, Boss!!!! Are you Ok?” Buck lifted the unconscious Interviewer, he wasn’t sure but what to do, Wolf or the Interviewer, after some time he carried the Interviewer to the car in with he reached the Latin’s post. The advanced post was absolutely destroyed but the SSS have lost Wolf, Buck screamed in rage at the top of his lungs but decided that the Interviewers health was the top priority and left with him to the SSS base. What would be of the SSS without Wolf, he didn’t knew but if someone could give an answer, it was the man at his side…if he could survive.
  11. As always, thanks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for their support, and opinions... hope you all like it, please be aware that this story is very snuff oriented, if this is not of your liking, please read another of the wonderfull stories you´ll find in this forum. Hope you like it. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 17-New Toy He woke up early, his sub was at his side, he left the bed pushing his slave to the floor. It was one week from the secondary base loss and the Interviewer have plainly refused to speak about the matter for one week. So far he also refused to speak or even see him, he heard from other guards about some execution of a mole but so far he was keep out of any news. Michal looked at the mirror in his room, he was naked, he looked in his eyes and admired his muscles, he flexed his calves, quads and passed his hand on his crotch, he felt the perfection of his legs and flexed his abs and bees a little, he caressed his arms and flexed his biceps, Dario came kneeling in front of him but Michal just threw him aside just to keep him in the mirror. Dario crashed against the opposite wall and fell to the floor wailing in pain. Michal looked at him without remorse or empathy. He walked to the mirror until he saw the reflection of his own eyes, his black eyes reflected a quiet contained rage that somewhat he could control. But he hated the fact that he was somewhat being ignored, left out of the loop. He wanted to go directly to the Interviewers office and show who was him, but at the same time his loyalty to the SSS forbade him to do. This mixture of feelings was clearly taking the best of him. He put his hand on the mirror and compressed it until the mirror cracked and now Michal looked his own eyes reflect in uncontainable cracks. There was a knock on the door, “open the door weakling” Michal said. Dario limped to the door and opened it, a guard was outside, Michal walked to the door and threw Dario again, he rolled on the floor until he crashed against the opposite wall. “He wan’s to see you in his office, now” the guard said. Michal raised and eyebrow and closed the door. He looked at Dario who was wailing on the floor, Michal was so frustrated that he felt tempted to stomp the life out of his almost useless slave but declined to and went to the closet. Wolf was at the Interviewers office, soon the owner of the office entered, took a PC from his drawer and turned it on wolf was in his class shorts and tank top outfit and short converse shoes His muscles were swollen, he seemed that he just finished his training recently and was bouncing his pecs and flexing his biceps. “Hi buddy…It’s time” the Interviewer said. Wolf bounced his pecs “you sure?” He asked. “It’s not usual that you ask me if I’m sure of something” the Interviewer said with a smirk “it’s Michal we are talking about”. The Interviewer sighted, tapped his PC…he stood silent, after a few seconds he said, “you’re damaging a lot of things Wolf, please stop”. Wolf laughed, “you know already that won’t happen, do you?” The Interviewer sighed, “Show off” he said “I’ll add more funds” he said with a slight irritation on his voice. Michal entered the office, he was clothed in a very formal way, with a shirt and drill pants with casual shoes. The Interviewer looked him from head to toe, Wolf smirked, the Interviewer saw something in Michals posture and demeanor, “Hello Michal” he said albeit formally, like keeping his emotional distance. Michal nodded with his head in a quiet but somewhat arrogant fashion. “I’m glad you’re in good shape” The Interviewer said without emotion. The tone and demeanor of the Interviewer were cold, somewhat distant, he didn’t looked like the usually serious (but closer) demeanor for him. At this time the Interviewer looked more has a judge than as a general. Michal somewhat expected this, but since the last time they saw each other, when he returned from the secondary base destruction, the Interviewer was worried; not that Michal needed any worries, he was already an alpha that could return alone without any help. However since he gave his report to the Interviewer, he felt that the Interviewer was distancing from him. Not that he needed it, but he somewhat liked the -so called- bond with the Interviewer, Wolf and the SSS. For some reason he couldn’t even understand he didn’t wanted to lose that. The Interviewer and Wolf were the only ones that talked to him in an almost even level and he kinda enjoyed to be part of that and to be an alpha for the SSS. “We have’t talked about how to proceed since we don't have a secondary base anymore” the Interviewer said bluntly. Michal stood in silence. “We already sent Igor to check on the debris, nothing salvageable”. the Interviewer voice was cold, distant, Michal understood that now that the Interviewer worries were dissipated, the evaluation of the secondary base loss begun to take priority on his mind. “You clearly outdid yourself this time Michal” the Interviewer said in a somewhat sarcastic way while crossing is fingers in from of his chin and looking at him in an almost enraged way. Michal just stood silent, his rage was boiling, now he knew that the Interviewer clearly were making him accountable for the loos of the secondary base. He closed his fist until his palms were white. The Interviewer saw the gesture. “Do you have anything to say?” He asked. Michal hardened his face, “you know they attacked us from behind” he said in a calmly fur firm way, “there was a mole inside your ranks” the Interviewer said, “A mole you send me” Michal responded. “A mole you clearly let walk free while you were pleasing yourself with you so call slave” the Interviewer said. “You’re one of my best officers here, Wolf and you are the best of the SSS forces, but you felt so confidant that you didn’t caught Lorenzo until was too late, we lost some soldiers and specially Tony, he could be a good elite, the Interviewer said in a grim way. We lost the base and we could lose you, we still don’t know what kind of weapon you’re unable to resist, you took an unnecessary risk for the SSS and you also a responsible to make us look weak for all the mobs out there, specially the latins that are just at our footsteps. The Interviewer got clearly to the point, no diplomacy, no beating around the bush, he was demanding an answer. Michal took the hits in silence, he understood why the Interviewer were so angry, he could not be in complete accordance, but he understood the Interviewer point of view, it was a general point of view, some what the SSS upper ranks looked weaker, and they needed to fix that. The Latins were about to attack the SSS base and now that the Japanese knew that the secondary base were destroyed, it was just a matter of time before they would attack too. “So what we do from know” inhale said in a grim way but with a decided glare. The Interviewer leaned on his seat. “Glad that you want to take your responsibility soldier” the Interviewer said but still with his finger crossed. “The Latins are about to attack, we don’t know exactly when, but there are movements from their part” the Interviewer said while taking his chess board from the drawer and putting all the pieces on his positions. The Interviewer put the black pieces in front of him, that meant that the SSS now would be on the defensive. The Interviewer put the king knight paw two squares in front. “We destroy a pawn, at first we thought it was a better piece, but he turned out to be just a mere mole that sold himself for money, Wolf dispatched him” the Interviewer said, Wolf smiled flexed his biceps and kissed them, then bounced his pecs proudly. The Interviewer took a phone from his drawer, it was the mole phone and handed it to Michal, he took a time to look at the photos stored there. “There are no important info, just some pictures of Wolf, you, the guards and the warehouses” Michal said. “Yes, the guard couldn’t get a hold of our information so we can assume that they will have to attack in a more direct way”. The Interviewer answered while accommodating some pieces that looked like an even chess play. “We will have put our ranks for defense as we still don’t know how they will try to attack…the base is strong but the neighborhood is not ant the Japanese and the latins wore each other down, that’s why they attacked the secondary base, they needed the weapons stored there I presume…seems they decided to attack there beach Lorenzo told them there were more accessible weapons there and Lorenzo didn’t get a hold of your own strength Michal…that was fortunate I Might add”. Michal stood silent looking at the chess board. “But anyway that means that we need to be extra careful with our information, that means that only the Core members will know our detailed plans, that means Wolf, you and me”. The Interviewer was dead serious and Michal noted his hand trembling a little. The Interviewer sat and crossed his fingers in front of his chin “clever bastard” Michal thought. “So we will wait until the latins decide to attack?” Michal moved one of the white bishops to make a check on the white king. The Interviewer moved his pawn to block the bishop. “In this board yes, we still don’t know their plans, unfortunately as you see, the information on that phone is useless. Michal took the phone and crushed it like a cigarettes box. “It’s unusual for you to take blunt action” the Interviewer said looking at Michals face. “It’s unusual for you to stay on the defensive” Michal responded. “Who’s saying that?” The Interviewer said looking at the board. “That’s why I have two queens, and two boards” The Interviewer said opening another drawer and taking another play set just for Michal to see. The Interviewer quickly stored the second play set on his drawer and stood up. “Wolf and I will take care of the Neighborhood and the base…I’ll assign you another mission…I will need your cunning and specially your strength”. The Interviewer said. Michal ripped open his shirt, his pecs were sweating and that gave his pecs a small brightness. “Tell me what to do sir” Michal said like he was a soldier receiving orders. “We need to take care of the Japanese, we presume they are weaker, but I need you to take care of them”. “Who you will send with me?” Michal asked. “Nobody, everyone but you stays here, you go alone, It’s a search and destroy mission” the Interviewer said in a direct, authoritative way, not wanting and answer but full obedience. “You’ll go alone and will destroy their base, their soldiers, everything” the Interviewer said, his tone revealed a quiet rage, a desire to give them back the humiliation of the SSS first defeat, Michal understood the feeling. “It’s you mission Michal, you’ll make sure that they are destroyed and that any other who dares to defy us know what they will receive from us…got your orders, now leave” the Interviewer said while handing Michael a tablet “you’ll fin and the information we have about the Japanese base there, read and destroy” the Interviewer said and sat on his desk. Michal understood that the conversation was over, that was his opportunity to get revenge for the SSS, and for him. He walked to the door, he glanced at the Interviewer an made a small nod with his head, Wolf bounced his pecs “I envy you” Wolf said sincerely, “make a good show put there for us” Wolf said with a smirk. Michal left the office. He was a core member of the SSS, and he needed to show everyone why he was one of the Alphas of the organization. “Do you think he’ll be fine?” The Interviewer asked Wolf, “He will…you smart ass bastard” he said laughing. The Interviewer smirked, yep, he will be fine, let’s see how the Japanese fare against him…won’t like to be on their side, let’s get a coke, I’m thirsty” the Interviewer said and both men left the office. Michal went to his room, there Dario was seated on one of the room’s corners. He saw Michal and approached kneeling before Michal. Michal stood proudly in front oh him, his dick engorged forcing the cloth seams out, Dario saw the dick with a mixture of lust and fear, Michal saw Dario at the eyes and said, “you’ll take it”. Dario squirmed back “too strong…I´, not ready”, Michal put the tablet on a nearby table and grabbed Dario by the leg and with a yank he threw him at the bed. Michal ripped the remainder of his shirt and his pants, kicked his shoes at the sides and grabbing Dario he ripped all his clothes. Michal was unmerciful, he grabbed Dario hard and put him over the bed back facing him, Michal grabbed his cheeks opened them and forcefully rammed his dick on Michal’s ass. Michal moaned in pleasure as Dario yelled. “Please master…too hard”. Michal ignored Dario’s pleads, Michal thrusted harder and harder, Dario’s screams went harder and harder arousing Michal even more. Michal was releasing all his might on Dario’s ass, he felt Dario’s splinter sudden rupture and the pressure released suddenly. Michal begun to feel disappointed, he got out of Dario’s ass; a “pop” sound was heard on the room, then Michal yanked Darios over his back and still erect he ordered “clean”. Dario was sobbing in pain and fear since Michal was using him harder than usual. Dario begun fellating Michal, Michal put his hands behind his head and stood still while Dario was thrusting his head back and forth over his penis. Michal was thinking on the next steps. Michal left Dario over the bed and took the tablet and begun to read the materials, he sat on a seat “I didn’t order you to stop” Michal said, Dario quickly went to him and continued fellating Michal. Michal was reading the materials while feeling pleasure, that was a thing that only he could do wen he was laser focused on a goal and now he had a big one. After some time he finished reading, Dario was still sucking his dick. Michal stood up and Dario tried to grab his penis but this time Michal stopped him, he grabbed Dario from the neck with his right hand and lifted Dario that dangled in the air. “See slave, I like to reward good behavior, and you have behaved quite fin, unfortunately, your ass has given up, and you performance have been reduced. I need a new slave” Dario tried to kick Michal but his muscles were too hard and Dario was too weak. Michal wondered for a second if Dario’s sudden fight instinct was a signal of rebellion or stupidity. Any case, It was not a problem since Michal closed his fist crushing Dario’s windpipe and neck, suddenly his legs dangled lifeless. Dario opened the door and threw Dario’s corpse at the aisle, he saw two guards and ordered “get the garbage outside”, and closed the door. Then Michal went to the shower and jerked off until he cummed, he left the shower and dried his body with a towel, then went to bed and quickly fell asleep until next day. The next day he woke up and put some military pants and shirt and tennis. He looked at the mirror, the shirt barely hid his muscles and the pants were stretched against his quads, Michal decided he was ready and left his room, he missed Dario’s ass but he already knew that he was already broken. “Need a new toy” he thought smirking and left for the base main entrance. On the main entrance there was Wolf and the Interviewer. “Are you ready Michal” the latter asked. “Yes” Michal said. “Ok…as soon as you finish I expect your inform” the Interviewer said and left with Wolf at his side. Michal looked at both men and simply nodded with his head. He took an SSS sedan in which he barely could enter and left the base. Michal had all the information on his memory, the Japanese Base was at the northeast of the city. Located in and small private island the base was a two store building with two warehouses and a heliport. Michal pondered the best way to enter, he could steal an helicopter but that would be too noisy and could hinder the first steps of his plan. He continued to drive until sunset. Michal saw the harbor, there were several yachts parked. The entrance of the harbor was blocked by a high fence and there were two guards on the entrance. Michal decided not to press them since he needed to be stealthy until there were no more need to subtleties. Michal grande his crotch and said “later” he took the car and parked in a remote location in front of a bar to conceal the car as one of the patrons. He entered the bar and talked to the waiter. “Hello, do you have a beer?” He asked. Michal took his beer and sipped it while scanning the room, so to see if there could be any information source the bar was almost full. “There is a car parked outside the door, I don’t know if that’s legal?”. The waiter cursed and yelled “who owns the car outside? Take it out?”. Nobody answered so the Waiter took the phone “I’ll report it to the towing company, that car could drive out clients”, the waiter said while calling on the phone. Michal walked to the bathroom and scanned the room, nothing important, all pretty much normal people. He entered the bathroom and took a piss. A young man entered the bathroom and was astounded by Michal size, Michal scanned him and thought “nice ass”, but he was on a mission. Michal left the room “consider yourself lucky” he said to the young man, he payed fro his beer and left the bar. The car was already being towed, Michal smiled and walked to the harbor. Michal got to the harbor, he scanned the fence and saw some cameras on it. He scanned the cameras’s perimeter and saw the cables, he walked for some time until he found a lone camera in an away place. Michal pretended to tie his shoes and with his hand he cracked the pavement and took a piece of it. With a quick movement he destroyed the camera, then he quickly walks next to the fence, it was electrified, Michal ignored the stingy feeling and ripped it, he entered the harbor, he somewhat adjusted the fence so it didn’t looked that ripped and walked away from the destroyed camera. Michal hid behind some boxes that were near a yatch, he saw som guards walking to the camera but they seemed to ignore the broken fence. Michal smirked and kept walking, there were no guards near the yatches, Michal supposed that the inside Yatches security were mostly handed by the owners themselves. Michal stealthy searched through the harbor until he found a yatch that coincided with the description on the intel info he received. It was a medium size yatch, not luxurious but by no means small. It could be operated by one or two people, seems the Japanese used it to ferry troops and equipment from the shore to the island. Michal looked at the yatch and saw it was mostly alone. Michal took his time hiding to see how many people were on the yatch. He saw two persons on the deck one appeared to be a guard and there were another guy unarmed that looked like the yatch’s captain. He waited until the captain left for the inner cabin. Michal waited until the guard left for the other side of the yatch and quickly moved near the hull, he walked back and stepped on the yatch by the stern and crouched until the guard gave him and opportunity to attack. Michal sighed, he wanted a fuck-kill but he didn’t had the luxury at that moment, the guard was looking at the bow. Michal waked slowly and silently until he reached the bow, Michal opened his arms and the guard noted a shadow, Michal clapped the guard’s head that exploded sending in all directions blood and brain bits. The headless corpse almost fell to the water but Michal grabbed the corpse and lifted the body over his head, Michal threw the corpse far away, after some seconds a quiet splash sounded. Michal took an old style candy bar phone from his pants and typed a message for the SSS HQ, “Entering”, Michal sent the message, smirked and slowly walked to the main cabin. Michal opened the door, the captain was on his cabin bunk, he was snoring. Michal just stood there, It was too easy to kill but he needed information, and an ass to calm his impulses. Michal took off his shirt and his pants slowly since ripping it would ruin the surprise, he already had an erection, Michal slowly crept into the bed and said “Hi”. The captain was surprised and tried to get up but Michal’s enormous body was already at his side, naked. Michal smirked. The captain called for help “the guard is already dead, and you’re going to die if you don’t cooperate” Michal calmly said but his voice was that of a cold blooded assassin. “Me and my friend here need your help” Michal said while stroking his cock. The captain looked at Michal’s crotch and trembled in fear “what are you going to do to me?” He asked. “I need to go to the base, get me there” Michal ordered. “Don’t know what are you talking about” the captain said. “Michal hugged the captain, and then the captain noted the coagulated blood and brain bits on Michal’s hands and tried to yell even more. Michal put his hand over the captain’s mouth making sure the captain felt the taste of the blood on his hands. “See captain, I can take this boat for me, but unfortunately I need the coordinates and you have them, so pleeeeeaaaassseee, help me or I’ll fuckin crack your skull like I did to the guard out there and the I’ll jerk off using your blood as lube understood?” Michal said while stroking his dick making his point very clear. The captain trembled and said, “you’ll let me go?” Michal was already lost in his own pleasure, the captain waited an answer but he didn’t dare to pressure the answer when he had a behemoth of a man at his side, one that could easily kill him on a whim. When Michal finished the cum stains where on the ceiling, Michal smirked and said “I won’t crush your head as I said, now take me to the base, for now you’re my slave”. The captain, fearing for his life asked Michal permission to leave, Michal walked naked behind the captain who begun to turn on the vessel. “I already know how this thing operates, so you do something strange…you’ll die in the most horrendous way you can imagine…I’ll take the radios” Michal coldly said and sat near the radios to prevent the captain to make any funny SOS or anything like that. The ship moved quietly, the sea was calm, Michal took his time to jerk off several time so when they approached the island the windows were already stained with cum, so mucho for the captain annoyance. “That’s the base” the captain said, Michal walked next to the captain and grabbed his neck with his left hand and putting his right hand on his shoulder, ike they both were real buddies. “Don’t hurt me” the captain said. Michal smiled. “Calm down cap, the me, are you sure that’s the base?” “Yes, you see, two stories, two warehouses, usually they keep at least one hundred men but since the war with the latins begun they lost almost 50 to 60 percent of the forces and half of the weapons” the captain said. “That explains why there were so few men guarding the yatch”. Michal thought. “We will arrive in 10 minutes, but I need to make radial contact so they don’t blow up the ship”. The captain said. “No communications” Michael ordered. “I´ll take charge from here” Michal said. “They will blow up the ship!” The captain said raising his voice with fear. “No, I´ll destroy this ship” Michal quietly said. “You promised you won’t hurt me” the captains said fearing for his life and trying to run but Michal already had his grip on his right shoulder. “I promised not to crush your head”, Michal coldly said then he gripped the shoulder and the head and yanking the head up he ripped the captains head from his body. Michal’s back muscles sprung to life showing the mountain looking back and the statuesque triceps on Michals arms. Blood was shot from the carotids and the instruments got stained with the captains blood. Michal licked the blood from his arms and hands, then he tossed the head aside and threw the body away. He took the controls and turned off the lights, engines of the ship so the ship almost stopped moving. Michal smiled. Michal’s photographic memory already helped him to move on the ship as he knew it already fro, years. He moved over the ship until he reached the captains quarters, he took his pants and shirt, he left the shoes behind and walked to the ship’s bottom hull. Michal stomped the bottom hull of the yatch so hard that his foot and calf passed through the bottom hull like it was made of paper, his calf was so hard that the metal couldn’t scratch his skin although it ripped the band letting a small glimpse of Michal’s calf. Water begun to enter to the ship. Michal walked some steps more and stomped again the hull cracking more holes the ship begun to sink. He walked near to the ship walls and punched through it with both hands. Using his might Michal ripped up a way out of the ship, he jumped to the sea and left the sinking yatch behind. The yatch sunk to the bottom of the sea with the captains headless corpse inside. Michal smirked and swam to the far away part of the island. Michal reached the beach. The island had a forest surrounding the base. There were some warning signals that there were venomous snakes on the forest but Michal simply ignored them. He walked to the forest and decided to sleep for some time. He took out the phone and miraculously the shine survived the seawater. Michal smiled, “seems the Interviewer will get his reports” Michal said playfully, “On the island, wait news” he taped and then he leaned over a tree and slept”. At sunrise, Michal woke up, for his surprise a rattlesnake was at his side, Michal tried to pet the snake that bit his hand without making any effect. Michal grande the snake head and crushed it. “Stupid” Michal muttered, the snake’s headless body moved in death spasms for some time and then all movements stopped. Michal ate the snake as his breakfast. “Awful taste” Michal said and stood up. Michal cleaned his hands with the shirt, but he found that the shirt was already torn, so Michal ripped it from his body and left the seams behind, just at the side of the headless snake. He walked for two hours, then he saw the base, it was just like the captain described the guard were already patrolling, over a high wall, however, no one was looking at the forest. “They think the snakes can do their work” Michal smirked. He walked next to the wall, the guard didn’t even noticed since he was looking at the other side. Michal jumped and hanged from the wall border. The guard didn’t noticed the big mass of muscle hanging by the strong arms and hands. Michal waited for the opportunity, after some minutes he saw that the guard was too distracted so Michal decided to seize the opportunity and punish the guard for his carelessness. Michal jumped over the wall border and fast but quietly he walked next to the guard. No other guard was looking at that point. Michal covered the mouth of the guard with his left hand, put the left hand over the shoulder and yanked hard the body, the body fell outside the wall, Michal found himself with a ripped head on his left hand. Michal marveled at his sheer brute strength since he ripped the guard’s body so easily. Michal threw the head over the wall and slowly walked to a nearby stairs. The base was composed mainly from two warehouses that were almost empty, Michal wondered what those warehouses could be used for. There were a small house some barracks and a big house a small harbor was also there, finally a small electric station was near the small house. Michal smirked because they could be waiting for a ship that will never come. Michal walked down the stairs and for some moments he was alone and surprisingly, no one saw him. Michal was surprised at how little care the guards were putting on their work, at the SSS they would surely be already dead…”well at least they will soon be dead…” Michal thought. He walked to the small house and saw a door with Japanese kanjis written on a board attached to it and a camera symbol. Michal took the knob and quietly opened it. Inside there was a small asian operator seated. The camera operator was attentive to the screens. Michal noted that there were no cameras installed on the wall side, he stealthy walked next to the operator, the operator saw Michal’s reflections on the camera and grabbed the radio, but Michal was faster and before the guard could use the radio Michal grabbed his hand and crushed the radio and the hand with his fist. The guard screamed in pain. Quickly, Michal turned the guard to see him, the operator was stunned by Michal’s impressive size and suddenly gasped, creating an opportunity for Michal to grab and cover his mouth with the right hand. The operator wailed in pain but no sound could be heard since Michal firmly was grabbing his mouth. “Do you speak English?” Michal said. The operator moved his head frantically, Michal said calmly but firmly, “Do you speak English?” Michal uncovered his mouth a little to hear his answer but he only hear words in Japanese, Michal sighted, he needed another informant, “too bad” he said. Then he yanked the head back ripping if from the neck. ;Michal grabbed his crotch and felt his hard on, “had to concentrate on the mission for w while” Michal said. He tapped on the camera’s console and scanned al the place, he saw the guards and calculated the best approach. The door knob sounded, Michal ran to the door, a guard opened the door, then he saw Michal’s hulking frame, opened his eyes in surprise but Michal already grabbed him from the throat and dragged him to the room. Michal punched through his chest and ripped his heart, the guard gasped for a second before the life left his eyes. Michal crushed the heart with his hand and continued to search the cameras. After some more minutes of searching he already figured the base structure and destroyed the screens, he then left the room…after some seconds a trial of blood was seen from the bottom of the door. Michal walked to the electric substation. “Let’s make hell break loose” Michal punched the substation destroying it, a big explosion was hear all over the base. There were frantic yells, Michal kept destroying the station, and he caused a total failure of the electric systems. The explosion was followed by a fire but neither the explosion of the fire burned Michal, nos his skin neither his hairs. Only his clothes were burning. A small backup power plant started at the station side but Michal simply tore it from the wall so, the total electric failure on the base was complete. All the possible contact of the base with the firm land was totally cut out. The Japanese frantically ran to the electric station, at least 10 armed soldiers appeared in front of Michal, they at first were dumbfound by the hulking Michal’s frame and they wondered of Michal could destroy the station by himself. Michal stood still, naked in front of the soldiers. One of them walked next to Michal and begun to yell orders in Japanese. Michal didn’t understood anything but he didn’t cared. He was on a search an destroy mission. As soon as the soldier got in his reach Michal punched his head with a right hook. Michal’s fist went through the soldiers jaw and cranium. The head was stuck on Michals fist. The other soldiers begun to shoot a Michals, the bullets bounced on his skin, and pierced the dead soldier’s body. Michal ripped the corpse from his fist and slowly walked to the shooting soldiers. They were frantically shooting at Michals but no weapon could hurt him. Michal reached two soldiers and grabbed his heads and crushed the heads together in an explosion of blood and brains. Michal was already sexually aroused. He grabbed another guard from the sternum almost ripping it from the ribcage, he used the guard as some kind of human shield but Michal was doing this just for amusement, he pulled the soldier like a rag doll in all directions hitting the nearby soldiers with the helpless body. Michal was enjoying his own strength but the sternum ripped from the chest and the soldier fell to the ground. Michal lifted his foot over the soldiers head and stomped with all his might. The ground shook at the same time that blood and brains flew in all directions. Michal viciously twisted the head remains with his foot while looking at the rest of the guards nearby enjoying the fear he was instilling on his enemies. The nearby soldiers tried to run, Michal caught one by the head and Michal crushed his head, the body fell to the floor trembling until all movement ceased. Michal kicked the body so strong that the body was ripped in two and the two halves flew several meters until they fell. The other guards kept shooting at Michal but as they saw that all bullets bounced from Michal’s skin they begun to yell in fear. Michal didn’t understood their words but suddenly he saw one small raft and some soldiers trying to used it to scape. “No prisoners, no scape” Michal muttered to himself and ran to the raft. Some soldiers tried to stand in his patch but Michal easily trampled two soldiers that were unable to resist Michal’s strength. Michal got to the raft and grabbed one of the escaping soldiers by his arms. Michal pulled both arms from the body, the guard screamed in pain and fell to the harbor bleeding. Michal took the raft’s moorings and ripped from the harbor, the raft begun to drift away. Michal stood in front of the raft, two soldiers tried to swim to the boat but Michal grabbed both by one of their calfs. Michal walked on the harbor carrying the two scanning soldiers, one in each hand and both from one of his calfs. Michal closed his fist crushing the right calf of one of the soldiers and the left of the other. Michal crushed so strongly that each soldier lost one feet, Michal then grabbed one of it and ripped both legs hanging from the knees and the other soldier got his legs folded like a pretzel, Michal looked the pain and terror he was causing and bounced his pecs and flexed his biceps so everyone near could see his might and awesomeness. The soldier with the legs folded like pretzels tried to squirm away but Michal grabbed his arms and without mercy he ripped both arms and the soldier fell to the floor, the other soldiers were horrified by the sheer brute force and merciless ways that Michal had. Michal enjoyed the feeling and scanned the base to see if there would be more scape routes and cut them but the harbor was the only remaining rout and the raft was the only remaining "route”. The remaining soldiers aimed at Michal but he begun to run, the soldiers cousin’t aim precisely at Michal but even if they could hit him the bullets would rebound. Michal smiled at their futile attempts to hurt him. He soon reached three soldiers that begun to yell in an idiom he didn’t understood, Michal punched through one of the soldiers chest and grabbed the second soldier’s head, Michal crushed the head and then yanked the body through the first soldier so the headless corpse was stuck on the first soldiers body like a gruesome modern sculpture. The third soldier tried to used his shotgun as a bat but that was futile. Michal grabbed the soldier’s chest and using his barehands he skinned the soldier’s chest. The soldier screamed in pain and desperately tried to stop Michal but Michal was using his unfathomable strength to rip the skin from the rest of the body. Michal looked at the soldier’s tattooed skin and without mercy or giving any attention for the desperate cries he tore the skin from the chest, followed by the abdomen. Soon the soldier chest and abdomen lost their skin and the bloodied remains were lifeless at Michal’s side. Michal looked at the skin and decided to put his imagination to work. He released the skin that fell to the floor, Michal calculated that there where more or less 5 more soldiers from the noise, Michal ran to the hiding place of one of the soldier, grabbed his head with one hand crushed like an eggshell agains his mighty pecs. He felt some bullets bouncing from behind, Michal turned and saw another guard firing from some meters in front of him, Michal aimed and jumped high. He fell with all his might over the poor soldier whose chest was crushed by Michal’s combined weight and force. Michal finished the guard off stomping his head. His calves danced while twisting the head, Michal admired his own legs and felt his dick rose again in excitement. The remaining guards ran to the forest, Michal ran behind them, the first one he caught was crushed between his mighty pecs and a tree, the poor guard got stuck flattened against the tree, with his he’d dangling lifeless. Michal used his hands to rip the head from the corpse and threw with all his might against the second running guard. Michal aim was so precise the the severed head hit the leading guard making him fall unconscious. Michal ran to the third guard, the guard tripped and fell to the floor, he tried to get up but Michal already was over him. “No, please, don’t kill me” the fallen guard said. “Finally one that speaks English” Michal said. “Now tell me…where are your boss?” The guard stood on the floor. “Mr Kenzo and his son left the base yesterday, they should have returned today but so far the ferry ship hasn’t returned”. Michal grabbed his head and lifted him over his head in a gorilla press position. “No please, don’t do it” the soldier said, Michal brought the soldier over his knee cracking his spine in two. “Too bad I didn’t found earlier” Michal said. Then he grabbed both guard calves and using the guard’s body like a bat he hit a tree with the soldiers head exploding his head, blood , bone and brains exploded spilling the remains on the hereby trees. Michal walked next to the unconscious guard, Michal was already beating his dick off, he couldn’t contain himself. He grabbed the soldier from the ground and put him on a nearby tree. Michal ripped all the soldiers clothes and without any word or advice he rammed his dick on the soldiers ass, the soldier screamed in pain as he felt his pelvis split and crack under Michal first and almost deadly thrust. Michal thrusted hard, his dick so back that the soldier count even move since the pressure of the dick on the skin and bones prevented him to move at all unless Michal wanted to. Michal thrusted harder while caressing his nipples and kissing his biceps. The soldier begged for mercy, but Michal wasn’t giving any. The thrusting kept for a while until the soldier begun to pass out from the pain. Michal grabbed his chest and hugged him gently, Michal made his head close to the soldiers’s mouth to ear his breathing. The soldier was almost passed out so Michal decided to get out of the Soldiers ass and use his mouth. Michal lifted the soldier from his dick that got out making a “pop” sound. Michal smiled, even as the pelvis was splinted the small soldier could take his thirst without tearing the skin apart. Michal grabbed the head and forced his dick on the soldiers mouth, at first Michal ripped the teeth of the soldiers mouth. The pain made the soldier recover his conscience just to find an enormous dick on his mouth. The soldier tried to yell but all his yellgign were just more vibrations on Michal’s gland. The Mouth skin begun to tear enraging Michal, no one should dare to stop him when pleasing himself. Michal rammed his dick harder and hared until he entered the soldier esophagus. The jaw was already opened and dangled down Michal’s dick. Michal grabbed the head and crushed it against his dick, The head remains acted like lube as Michal was filling the esophagus with cum. Michal cummed for some more minutes, he was in complete ecstasy from the killing and the complete an utter destruction of another living being. He was the alpha of the island and no living being on it could even dare to defy him. Michal breather heavily as he flexed his biceps. He grabbed the soldier remains and ripped the body in half. Michal then decided to put his idea to work. Michal grabbed the nearby corpses and carried them over his shoulders, he walked next to the base, it was already noon. Michal was sweating but he was so satisfied by his fuck-kill that he decided to feast on his creativity. He wondered about why no one came out of the big house but for now he ignored it. If there were no enemies there, he didn’t wanted to enter on it yet, he was set on his idea. He walked over all the base looking for corpses. Then he grabbed all the corpses and put one over the other like bricks. But Michal idea wasn’t a wall of corpses. He grabbed the frost corpse, it was almost intact. Just a heartless corpse. Michal crushed the head with his hands and then he ripped the skin from the body, he threw the bones and muscles over the wall and kept the skin, he then proceeded to make the same process with all the corpses, if the corps still had a head, he crushed it, in all cases he skinned the corpses. After some hours all the bodies were headless and skinned. Michal walked to the nearby warehouses and looked for something that could serve him, after some minutes he found some fishing rope, he smiled devilishly. Michal walked next to the human skins and sewed the skins with the fishing ropes Michal signed a merry song while using all the tattooed skins, and after some hours he mad a big tapestry with the human skins. Michal marveled at his gruesome artistry. He then grabbed the skin and walked next to the big house. After some time, another yatch approached the harbor. It was a luxurious yatch, piloted by a tattooed asian bodybuilder, another smaller tattooed asian guy was getting ready to moor the yatch. The bodybuilder was scaling the harbor, his actions were clear signals that something was amiss, the yatch decelerated until it was moving only by inertia. The bodybuilder took his gun, he walked to the ship’s bow. Maybe he noted the complete silence since he gave the other asian a signal and he took a machine gun. Then they saw it, a big tapestry hanging from the big house’s walls, the gruesome art showed them what happened with their soldier’s. The bodybuilder walked to the helm he pondered what to do, why in this world someone would do this to his men, treating them like animals, like less than humans. Who could do this? Whose army?…the Latins?, they wore down each other until his forces were halved…The bodybuilder pondered what to do, but suddenly the boat rocked. The bodybuilder tried to turn the boat around but his command didn’t worked. The boat shook, the bodybuilder fell to the floor and suddenly the boat was flipped 90° degrees Michal had used his unfathomable strength to flip the boat. Michal bounced his pecs while walking to the fallen bodybuilder and his companion. The bodybuilder yelled in japanese to Michal, Michal shrugged, “I don’t speak japanese” Michal said. “Who are you?” The bodybuilder said. “Oh, you speak English properly…so…I’m the one making the questions here”. The bodybuilder shot Michal, but the bulles bounced from his skin. The other, younger guy shot his bullets too. Michal saw them with amusement, “Who are you?” He asked while still receiving bullets that didn’t made any damage, nor a small red spot on his skin. After the asian’s magazines got empty they never answered. The younger guy tried to hit Michal with the weapon but Michal simply grabbed his arms and lifted him until his feet dangled. “Who are you?” Michal asked again to the bodybuilder. “I’m Kory, the leader of this men” “the former leader” Michal said. “They are already dead” “Please don’t hurt my son” Kory said while pondering if he could fight Michal. “He’s small” Michal said then he suddenly ripped the son’s arms “you won’t need him anymore” Michal said. The son screamed in pain and fell to the floor where he begun to roll in pain while screaming. Kory was surprised and tried to fight Michal. Michal grabbed Kory from the throat and lifted. Kory’s feet dangled in the air “you’re weak…he’s useless” he said, Michal slowly put his foot on the son’s head and slowly begun to crush it. Michal’s quads begun to contract, slowly but unrelenting, the foot begun to put pressure on the head like an hydraulic press. The son screamed in fear, Kory yelled in frustration, even as he was big his strength was useless against Michal’s arm. The son screamed and Michal kept compressing the head agains the floor. After some eternal seconds Michal quad’s went to full contraction, his calves rose and the foot came down crushing the head like it was a bug. Kory screamed in horror, Michal burst in laughter. “Useless” Michal said. But I can put him to good use he said with a demonic smile while looking at Kory. Kory was furious and sad. “You should bring more people…but you’re weak” Michal said the still carrying Kory in his hand he ripped Kory’s clothes. Kory’s skin was almost clean excepting for the tattoos on his chest. Michal saw the body and saw he was well built. Michal forced him over a box and rammed Kory’s ass. Michal went slowly at first, then thrusting harder and harder he moaned in pleasure while Kory screamed in pain. Kory reached a pole and thrusted it at Michal’s head, but Michal kept thrusting. “Fight you’r mother fucker..let me break you” Michal said while thrusting Kory’s ass. Kory screamed In rage then in frustration….but after some time something in his mind broke. Kory begun to moan, he felt pleasure, his mind was already broken. Michal smiled, “I found a new toy” he said. He got out of Kory’s ass. And grabbed Kory’s son’s corpse. “Kory was over the box, humiliated, broken, his fighting spirit was destroyed, he saw at Michal grabbing his son’s corpse. “What are you going to do?” He asked. “I haven’t given you permission to speak slave…now I’m you owner…you’ll obey or I will break you like this weak. So Michal grabbed the son’s corpse and with his hands he skinned the corpse, ripping the skin from the flesh, then Michal used the skin as part of the gruesome tapestry. Michal grabbed the skinned corpse and ripped one of the legs and without any mercy he bit a huge chunk of the leg. “I was hungry”. Kory was sick to see his son being destroyed like cattle but he was so awestruck by Michal that he just admired Michals body and strength. Michal ate the leg while stroking his cock. “Clean me” Michal ordered. Kory looked for a bucket but Michal took the bucket and crushed it. “With your Tongue” Michal clarified. Kory begun to lick Michal’s body…that continued until it was almost sunset and until Michal cummed from pleasure and thanks to the ability of his new toy. “Do you have a cellphone?” Michal said. “Yes” Kory said. “Yes master” Michal corrected. “Yes…master” Kory said while looking at the sawn skin of his on the tapestry. Kory handed his phone to Michal. Michal took several photos his tapestry. “Do you have wifi?” Michal asked. “No master” Kory said. “Well I don’t have anymore use for this” Michal said, then he grabbed the yatch and flipped again. “Slave, take me to the shore”. After several hours the SSS headquarters received a bunch of messages on the Interviewers phone. The interviewer raised an eyebrow. “Seems Michal found a new toy…and he accomplished his mission”. Wolf was at his side bouncing his pecs. “Did he?” He said. “Yes” the Interviewer said and handling him the phone he said. “Look at this pics, seems he found a new hobby”.
  12. I hope you like it, but rememer, this is a snuff story, hope you like it, thanks to Freakoman2 for the idea. If you really find snuff stories distastefull, please look for one of the wonderfull stories out there. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 16-Dubious move He was a guard on the SSS, he was a recent hire, he was on his barracks, and was on his undies. He touched himself for a while, we was beginning to get a pardon when someone opened the door a bit too hard and yelled. “Guard Julio, your orders” It was a strange English with a kind of “Brazilian” tone. Felipe relayed orders to the guard. He took the small piece of paper and said a bit too loudly and resented “Warehouse 4! Again?, that one is empty!!!”. He complained for a but but Felipe was unfazed, “você obedece ou morre” he said and bounced his pecs to assert his position even more. “What?” Julio said. Felipe hardened his face and bluntly said. “obey or die”, then he turned back and left the room. Julio couldn’t help to look at Felipe’s body, he was tall, dark skinned, and a very masculine and hands, se face that poured aggression at every movement. He felt somewhat threatened by the elite SSS guard but as far as he obeys he would be safe. He took his piece of paper and went to the showers, there were some guards already. “Which warehouse you’re in?” Another guard asked. “Warehouse 4”, Julio answered, “But that one is empty!” A third guard said loudly, it should be easy since there is nothing to guard, you can sleep all day there. Want to change?” “No thanks” Julio answered, a but too bluntly. The other guards decided to let the thing pass and keep concentrated on their bathing. Julio felt his pecs and arms, the SSS hard training was making him grow at more speed than he ever though, he was already in good shape even after he offered himself to join the SSS when the Old Red’s were defeated, he was one of the guards that returned to the old base just after Michal took over. Before that he was one of the tugs but he had a lot of ambition, he craved the money and in some sense the power, he trained very hard for the second thinking the first would come eventually, and the results showed on his body, his stamina and strength grew quiet a lot under Michal’s training regime and watch. After just two months, Michal saw he was fit to go to patrol the HQ neighborhood streets and soon after, he caught a thief stupid enough to defy the SSS orders and he was quickly dispatched by a group of guards, it was the very first SSS kill he saw, the thief have been dragged to the base, then four guards took each limb, Julio was left the head , since he was the one that found the thief. The guards pulled the limbs out, after some bit os struggling the thief was dismembered, Julio at first was hesitant, then he grabbed the head and twisted from side to side cracking the neck and stopping any movement of the chest and abs. Julio used to kill, but always was with a weapon, a gun, a bat, a rope, but it was the first time he had. To do it with his barehands. Michal taught him the technique but he didn’t had the opportunity until now. Soon he was promoted, Julio climbed up the ranks of the SSS until he was a full guard, at first he thought that the missions would be more dangerous, but he soon found himself on a somewhat boring task. The warehouses were lame, and boring, almost no one dared to try to steal anything, but the upper ranks told him that these where very valuable thing and they where there because these goods needed to be trusted so someone worthy, but Julio found these task extremely boring, specially warehouse 4, that was empty, it seemed to be the former Old Red’s warehouse, but apart of some empty crated, the warehouse was empty. No things to see, no treasures, absolutely nothing apart off some blood stains on the floor, there was nothing to see there. Suddenly his phone vibrated on his pants. Julio jumped in surprise, there was no need to be scared since he was all alone on the warehouse. He received a message and went serious. Julio’s shift ended late in the night, another guard entered the warehouse and sighted and the empty place. “This will be boring” the guard said “Yeah, I Know, but You could take a nap or two if you want” Julio answered, he went to the restaurant where a lot of sleepy guards from, the warehouses and soldiers from the neighborhood were eating, Julio wasn’t in the mood of talking so he chose a far table and ate his foot as fast as he could. He tapped on his phone and looked back at the messages. He looked worried, as soon as he finished his meal he left the place and entered the office warehouse, he walked the almost lone aisles and he went to the barracks, he jumped on his bed and lay still with his eyes opened, soon all his companions passed on the aisles making a lot of noise. Julio sighted and simply laid until the sounds were a distant echo. He got up and slowly walked to the door. He opened it and poked his head out. He looked at both sides and didn’t saw nothing, he slowly left his quarters and slowly walked to the aisles, he walked in a deliberate way so to not make any unwanted sound, after sometime that felt like an eternity, he found the place he wanted to be, the Interviewer’s office. Julio walked to the office door and tried to open the office, the knob didn’t move. “Too easy, they still have some safety here, they’re too confidant on their men”. He thought for himself, he then took two clips and using his fingers he poked the door knob, after some minutes of quiet meddling the knob turned, and Julio entered the Interviewer’s office. Julio quietly looked at all the things on the office keeping an eye on all the details so if he needed to enter the office again nobody would suspect. He finally opened the drawer and took the PC out, Julio smiled, he opened the PC and tried to hack on it, he tapped the keyboard at first, but an error message appeared on the screen, Julio sighted, “shoudn’t be so easy” he thought. He taped for some minutes with his head very close to the screen since he needed to put the screen in dim mode. Julio sigthed in frustration for several minutes, until the screen changed. Julio smiled, he could break on the interviewer’s laptop, Julio took his phone and a cable and connected them to initiate a files transfer, Julio explored the PC explorer looking for important files…after some taps and clicks he frowned. “Strange…there are no files here.” Julio muttered. Julio tapped again fro some more minutes looking for hidden directories and files, after sometime he deemed too dangerous to continue searching the files, so he decided to stop at that point, he put the PC back on it’s place and made sure that nothing was left out of place. He quietly opened the door poking his head, the aisle was silent, the lights were off and only a lone and away light was on. Julio quietly closed the door and put his clips on the pocket, he slowly walked away, he heard a small breeze and quickly he turned back, he went nervous and saw something like a shadow on a far away wall, he didn’t dared to move waiting for a surprise but nothing happened, not a sound, not a shadow, “just an illusion” Julio though and quietly returned to his quarters. Julio woke up early, the door opened a little too hard and Felipe entered “Guard Julio, your orders” he said and handled Julio a small piece of paper. “Warehouse 4 again?” Julio complained. “Você obedece ou morre” Felipe answered unfazed and bouncing his pecs twice before leaving the quarter. Julio looked at the small piece of paper and decide to get himself ready. After some minutes Julio entered the assigned warehouse, his phone vibrated and Julio took his phone from his phone, he tapped it until “tonight” message appeared as sent. Julio walked on the lone warehouse, he looked at the ceiling, his uniform stretched a bit, Julio’s pecs stretched his shirt’s letting the skin show thought the openings. Julio decided to train on the empty warehouse, he took of his shirt and begun to make some pushups. After several minutes Julio stopped his training, he was fit and his abs were just starting to show, but his pecs were big and round, his arms begun to define and Julio was loving the results. His times on the Old Red’s were good, but after joining the SSS he soon craved for more, even as his paycheck on the SSS wasn’t even low, he felt he deserved more, he usually got more money on the Old Red’s but that was thanks to the extortions more that for his salary. His ambition rarely subsided, and he thought that maybe he could make some more money by sending SSS information to the other mafia’s. The main problem for Julio was to find a contact, but when he was a mere soldier he found his opportunity when he casually found a spy trying to get information about the SSS with the neighbors, the people were clearly uncomfortable with his questions and they soon felt relief when they saw Julio, Julio took out the spy from the streets, he walked with the spy until they found a lone alley, Julio convinced the spy to not try to enter to the HQ “you already have one there, ME, if you try to enter they’ll make sure you end like a stain on the floor” Julio said at that time. The spy offered quite a handsome pay and he gave him his number, from that point they exchanged information, but unfortunately as a mere soldier that was very few valuable information they could exchange. After some time Julio got his promotion so he had a stream of information he could share, but suddenly the spy begun to ask for more delicate information, specially since they were informed that the SSS lost the secondary base, the information asking where getting more serious and Julio decided he would need to finish his deal. “you give up on us an we will inform the SSS about you” the spy said on one of his messages, that made Julio freak out, he knew the kind of punishments the SSS would do on his members, he once hear that that muscle monster Wolf one exploded the head o one of his members from one clap and how he liked to dismember people weaker than him, he saw him twice from a distance and even from that distance Wolf looked monstrous. Julio feared what could happen to him if he was found but fortunately for him, he learned almost all the turn shifts and he got the abilities to pick on locks and hacking from his previous jobs. Julio at least caved in and decided to get to the interviewers office and try to hack on his PC so to see the most important files. Unfortunately last night was his first successful visit to the Interviewers office, but he could nog get any file, It was odd, but he decided that that night he would try to enter the office again. Julio trained for some more time, he decided to make some shadow boxing, he was sweating. “It’s good to see our guards training” a deep low voice echoed on the warehouse. Julio jumped scared and looked at the direction of the voice. Before he was so lost on his own thoughts while training that he didn’t noticed Wolf who was quietly approaching him. Julio stood up and tried to grab his shirt “No need for the shirt” Wolf said. Julio stood firm while looking at Wolf. Wolf was slowly approaching, Julio couldn’t help to admire Wolf’s size “he’s so big” he thought and some strange mixture of awe and fear begun to form on his mind, he trembled at his size, and the strength transfixing his being at every step. Wolf walked slowly, but each step he give made Julio think on how this behemoth of a man could exist. “You have an Interview…just here” Wolf quietly said. Julio didn’t dared to move, he knew that a visit from the Interviewer was meant business, for better of for worse. Wolf stood still, bouncing his pecs occasionally, flexing his biceps and grunting sometimes. “He’s a piece of showoff” Julio thought, but at the same time he felt that Wolf was some kind of alpha predator, Julio though that it was better to try to stay on Wolf’s good side. “You’re Wolf…I mean…THE Wolf?” Julio asked. Wolf looked at him, his dark eyes were almost menacing, Wolf simply grunted. “How much time we will have to wait?” Julio tried to ask. “Wait” Wolf said. He was at first serious then he smirked “weak” Wolf said. Julio felt offended, he didn’t thought that he was weak, he was quite a strong soldier on the Old reds and since he joined the SSS; he became stronger, he looked at Wolf’s size and though that although Wolf was big enough he was only size. Julio was a trained soldier, so he could give this big man a fight. Wolf stood silent, bouncing his pecs occasionally until the warehouse door opened and the interviewer entered. The Interviewer took his time to approach both men, he had a Sixpack box of coke cans on his hand. He walked next to Wolf and handed him the cokes, then he pushed a wooden box and sat over it. “You sure?” He said. Wolf nodded with his head. The Interviewer sighed. “Give me one please, they’re cold” the Interviewer said almost ignoring Julio, Wolf tore the box and took a can and threw it gently to the Interviewer, then Wolf grabbed a can over his head and crushed the can that exploded, the soda spilled over Wolf’s mouth, Wolf then made the same movement with the other cans until his thirst was quenched. There was one last can, “want one?” Wolf said to Julio, “Yes pleas…” Wolf threw the can to Julio with so much strength that the can hit Julios pecs and threw him backwards. Julio stood up and took the soda con opened it and took some sips of the beverage. The Interviewer opened his can and sipped in silence. “He looks weak” Julio thought, It was the very first time he could see both men close enough to make comparisons, the Interviewer was clearly weaker than himself so he wondered why Wolf worked for the Interviewer, “he must pay Wolf too handsomely” he thought. His thighs were interrupted by the Interviewer. “So, let’s cut to the chase…what were you doing in my office last night?” Julio laughed. “I wasn’t in your office last night” he said. “I must act calm” Julio thought for himself. Even so, his thought raced, he looked at the Interviewer and then Wolf “I could be dead if I don’t talk myself out of this” he thought. “Of course you were, Wolf himself saw you?” The Interviewer quietly responded, takin a sip of his soda and looking at Julio directly in the eye. Julio thought that he seemed to peek inside his mind, “I don’t know, maybe Wolf was confused, at what time he supposedly saw me?” Julio said in a calm tone. Wolf stepped forward, Julio made a step backwards looking at Wolf and then the Interviewer. “you’re Julio right?” The Interviewer said, his eerie calm voice put Julio on his nerves, he didn’t knew how he could instill fear, maybe was his calmness, or the combined effect of the Interviewer calmness and Wolf’s unfathomable presence, Julio’s mind kept racing thinking at all the possibilities while trying to find quick answers. “Yes, I am” Julio answered. “See Julio, yesterday someone entered at my office, seems that someone tried to look at some confidential files on my PC, and Wolf saw the someone entering and leaving the office…and to my surprise, that someone just looks like you!”. The Interviewer said. Julio looked at the Interviewer, it seemed that Wolf was the shadow he thought he saw the night before, he knew that he was in deep trouble but he still had an opportunity, Wolf could give him some trouble , if he could hit him by surprise, he could outrun the Interviewer and reach the door, once outside he could run for his dear life and look for refuge with the spy. Julio pondered his possibilities, “Look, I don’t know what are you talking about?” Julio said while looking at the warehouse. Wolf slowly begun to walk next to Julio. Julio begun to feel fear, he knew that if Wolf made his movement first he would be in very deep trouble. “This isn’t worth my time” the Interviewer said, "tell me quickly who contracted you”, he demanded. Wolf looked at the Interviewer waiting for some signal but Julio seized the opportunity and jumped to Wolf face and punched straight to his nose with his right hand. “CRACK” Julio felt the sharp pain on his right hand, and saw how it was already deformed, it was like hitting a wall with all his might and finding that the wall wouldn’t budge. Julio decided it was better not to pursue another attack and ran just at the place where the Interviewer was seated, Julio saw the Interviewer jumping at his right just in time to avoid Julio rush, Julio ran was fast as he could, the door was near, every step near, Julio felt he could leave, just five more steps, he stretched out his left hand to reach the knob, he suddenly felt a yank on his right arm, and an irresistible force that launched him backwards. Julio saw himself flying in slow pace, “how it can be?” He thought, he saw in some comic way all the warehouse in circles, the lights were just rounded beams of light, his right hand was deformed but at that moment he didn’t felt any sensation but the hand was deformed just in the middle, why it was that his hand was in that way. Julio crashed to the ground and rolled back some meters, Wolf had thrown almost 10 meters long, “Don’t be so hard we still need him” Julio heard the Interviewer saying in a slight irritated tone. Julio tried to wake up but he was dizzy, he saw Wolf was walking at his direction, Wolf face was unfazed or that was a small smirk. Julio saw at his uniform and saw it dirty with dust from the ground, he saw some reddish points where his blood were staining the uniform. “What’s this” Julio thought while looking ad his uniform, it was so confusing, he was trying to run then he was flying and the landed hard…suddenly he regained his senses and begun to feel a dull pain coming from his right hand and some painful points on his body, he begun to recover his situational conscience just at the moment Wolf reached him. Julio tried to kick Wolf but has before, trying to kick his abs and legs where like hitting a wall, or maybe a safe, “how it could be possible” Julio thought, he have hit may thing, but he never thought that a human being could be this kind of hard. Wolf grabbed his right arm, “I need to flee” Julio thought and begun to struggle agains Wolf but even if Wolf wasn’t making and harm at this point, his strength was so great that Julio couldn’t scape and flee. “Hold him” Julio heard in the clear and quiet Interviewer voice. He then felt some ripping sound and he felt a small scratching pain on his legs followed by the feeling of a cold wind on his thighs. “Here” Wolf said, Julio heard a sound of moving clothes followed by the voice of the Interviewer. “Gross, i didn’t wanted to search in that way”. Julio heard the sound of cloth rubbing for some seconds. “Here it is, I need his face to unlock this thing”. Julio felt a tug on his left arm and then he felt an irresistible strength that forced him to look at the interviewer. Suddenly he felt himself dangling in the air as two big hands lifted him high. He saw at the interviewer coming near him and he tried to kick the interviewer but he then felt himself being shaken for some minute until he fell too dizzy to respond. A smaller hand lifted his chin “good, grab him while I search here. Julio fell the hands releasing him. He fell to the ground “I’m in deep trouble, idc they search the phone, they’ll find everything” Julio thought. “The Latins”, Julio was in full alert now, they already saw he was looking for information. “Fortunately the PC on my office was empty of we could be in very deep trouble” Julio heard the Interviewer talking to Wolf, Julio looked at Wolf and he was smirking, suddenly he saw how Wolf looked at him and his smirk changed to a devilish smile. Julio felt panic, his dizziness quickly subsided, the pain on his right hand left his body, Julio jumped and pushed the Interviewer at the side, he ran for his dear life and grabbed the door. Julio suddenly felt a big hand grabbing his neck and his ass from behind…his heart was racing, he suddenly found himself looking at the ceiling but he wasn’t laying down on anything, Julio felt to big hands grabbing him and even if he violently squirmed, the hands grabbed him so hard that he only caused damage to himself. Julio felt for a small second a falling sensation followed by a “thud” and pain as Wolf released him and let him fell to the ground. “Hold him” he heard the Interviewer saying to Wolf. Then Julio felt over his chest a big weight that held him agains the ground. He opened his eyes and saw a big strong leg over his chest and he then understood that Wolf was stepping over him. He tried to move the foot but it didn’t budge, the fact that his right hand was broken didn’t helped. Julio look upside but Wolf wasn’t looking at him but his smirk made him feel very inferior. “What Is this guy thinking?” Julio thought, suddenly a feeling of rage filled him so he applied more strength, “Huh?” Wolf smiled at him while looking at his eyes. Julio looked at the dark eyes and tried to release himself from Wolf foot, Wolf lifted his foot and Julio tried to get up and run but Wolf quickly grabbed him and held him to face the Interviewer Julio felt a pair of strong hands holding him from the ribs. . “What do you know about the Latins?” The Interviewer said. Julio felt his rage boiling, he tried to kick the Interviewer but every time he tried to do something Wolf lifted him until the feet dangled and shook him like a rag doll. Julio was raging “I don’t know nothing, I was just paid by and spy” He said. “What spy?” The Interviewer asked. “Few weeks ago we found a spy, I negotiated with him…” Julio told all the details of the story. All he knew, he thought that maybe if he told the truth he would be spared of his punishment will be softer. Wolf hold on him softened a little but he didn’t tried to run. After some minutes Julio shut his mouth, “that’s all” his last word were heartfelt, he felt somewhat relieved to spill all the beans. Wolf released him. He waited for an answer, he looked at the Interviewer, he was seated on the wooden box pondering an answer, Julio waited while he saw the Interviewer looking at Wolf. “This isn’t worth my time” the Interviewer said bluntly. Suddenly Julio felt Wolf hand’s behind his neck and pelvis, suddenly he felt himself being thrown upwards, Julio’s mind made him look at everything in slow pace, he looked at Wolf’s from upside down, Julio though for some milliseconds how big and strong Wolf’ pecs where and he admired ho easy he was throw by those big arms, he slowly begun to fall after just a brisk of time he felt floating ingravidly before falling to Wolf arms. Julio fell over Wolf biceps, he felt the muscle mass rising over his back, the biceps suddenly got hard as Julio’s weight fell down on Wolf’s arms, Julio felt the air being forced out of his lungs, the felt Wolf arms swollen agains he back for a second befe he was launched again upward and backwards. Julio felt the pain on his back as he fell over it, he tried to get a breath of air, he decided he need to try to put a fight before running but at the same time he was wondering how this behemoth of a man could be so unfathomable strong. His mind raced, he saw sometime big wrestlers throwing people behind his back but they never got the distance at this man was throwing him and he was nearing the 85kgs. He felt he didn’t had an opportunity in a hand to hand fight but if he thanked well he could have a chance to flee. Julio looked at his front, Wolf was already walking casually to him bouncing his pecs, and with a devilishly smile. “Good, you haven’t fainted…the training worked” Wold said to him, his words penetrated his mind, the SSS training have hardened his body, that explained why even as he felt a lot of pain, he wasn’t completely defeated, that made him a little more confidant that he could scape. He stood up and although a little dizzy he jumped to Wolf, he flew and kicked Wolf in some king of flying kick that landed on Wolf’s pecs, Wolf simply hardened his pecs blocking the impact that could knock out a normal man. “What kind of man is he” Julio thought while falling to the floor and getting up as soon as he could. He looked at Wolf bouncing pecs, he understood that Wolf was trying to make him inferior and decided he would be a man enough to fight and get free. “I´ll aim fro his neck” Julio thought in half a second and using all his strength and training he punched as hard as he could, the hit was completely ineffective, as Wolf simply moved an inch and his fist punched the air. Wolf grabbed the left forearm by the middle and begun to squeeze with his fingers. Julio’s brain begun to process the new source of pain, he was still standing on his feet but the pain from Wolf slowly piercing his skin was beginning the trigger his panic, he already heard al the stories of Wolf’s brutality and he begun to understand that this time he was at Wolf’s aim. His mind enters in survival mode and tried to fight Wolf as hard as his instincts allowed. Julio kicked Wolf’s legs to no avail, Wolf’s muscles were impenetrable, his face didn’t flinched, Julio wondered why Wolf was still smirking and enjoying his pain and wondered at how slowly Wolf could pierce his skin just for the sake to cause pain. He used his right his elbow to his Wolf’s face but Wolf’s sight was concentrated on Julio’s right forearm. Soon there were some drops of blood drenching Wolf’s fingers, Wolf showed his teeth and licked his lips like a rabbit Wolf enjoying the thrill for what he was about to do. “I have to run for my life, what I do? Julio’s mind was racing at the moment, the pain on his right arm and hand was increasing by the second at the same time he was feeling WOlf’s fingers clawing on his skin, tearing it with his fingernails that were bargaining to pierce the muscles underneath it. “AAAAARRRGGGHHH” Julio heard himself crying for pain, the yell game him a small relief he tried to hit Wolf’s pecs with his left hand, no…effect, his abs…no effect “what is this man made of?” Julio thought. He kept trying with pecs but all his struggles were in vain, Wolf kept slowly piercing Julios skin and his mind raced but it was too difficult from seeing Wolf’s smiling like a monster enjoying the pain he was inflicting. Julio tried to claw the skin but only managed to rip his shirt over his left pec. Julio felt the pressure on his left arm easing. He took the opportunity to break free from Wolf’s hand and jumped to run, Julio ran to the door for one, two, three steps and again he felt Wolf hand behind his neck, this time Wolf lifted him just with one hand. “What kind of might this monster has?” Julio thought while feeling the pressure on his neck and dangling his legs. He slowly felt himself descending to the floor, “Not yet bug” Wolf said to his ear, Julio thought for some second that Wolf’s voice was nearly menacing but yet, extremely profound and masculine, like the way a invincible human would speak if he was conscious of the kind of strength he possessed. He felt small, extremely vulnerable and for some time he thought of Wolf like a predator toying with his prey. Julio felt how he was yanked to the floor, he at first fell face down but he managed to turn himself up, just to see Wolf standing overtime and holding his left calf with his right hand. Wolf was smirking, looking at Julio with eerie superiority, he used only his left hand to rip the remains of his shirt, so Julio could see Wolf’s torso. Julio stopped moving for a second, he couldn’t help but admire Wolf size, the size of his muscles his, pecs, this arms, the extremely well defined muscles on his torso, the extreme size but at the same time the great definition and symmetry. Wolf irradiated power, so much that Julio felt smaller, suddenly the admiration stopped and all the feelings were exchanged for a sharp pain on his left calf. He felt Wolf’s fingers piercing his skin and calf muscles like he was being put in a hook. This time the pain rose faster than before, when Wolf was pressing his forearm. Wolf glare was sadistic. “He’s …monster!” Julio thought in fear, while trying to force an scape to no avail, he tried to move his leg but Wolf was pressing so hard that he barely moved, then He tried to kick Wolf in the face with his other leg, but he couldn’t get even close. “How he can be so big” Julio thought. Suddenly the pain on his calf increases exponentially. “AAAAAAAIIIEEEEEEE” Julio couldn’t help but yell at the sudden pressure on his calf, he felt five increasing pressure points like hooks on his calf and suddenly he felt a warm liquid pouring down his leg. He looked at his leg and saw Wolf’s left hand piercing his calf, his blood was running out from the holes Wolf made on the skin, his calf muscles stopped responding has Wolf reached the muscle and begun to pierce it, suddenly he felt the tendons giving up against Wolf’s fingers and the calf stopped moving but was still the leg was sending painful stimulus at his brain. “OI campo hold any longer” Julio thought desperately. He heard a devilish laugh, and Julio’s fear begun to rise again. He squirmed but his leg wasn’t responding, Suddenly Julio felt Wolf’s fingers reaching the bone. An evil hard caught was heard and Julio felt a sick flesh tearing sound, followed by an incredible sharp pain on his left leg. Julio rolled on the floor, the pain was unbearable, he tried to hold his calf but suddenly he felt himself trying to hold a thin hard somewhat cylindric thing, between the pain surges he tried to see at his left leg and saw that his calf wasn’t there instead of a calf there was only the tibia and fibula, naked, exposed to the air, blood was pouring from the leg, he suddenly felt the terror, the pain and yelled with all his strength. Painfull screams echoed thought the warehouse. Julio’s word became shaky as he was rolling on the floor from the pain to lose his shin. While rolling he saw Wolf with his ripped calf on his hand as he was holding a glove that has a shoe attached to it. The pain diminished at the same time Julio begun to feel his conscience fading away. Julio’s mind was flying, he felt somewhat incorporeal, at the distance he felt some manipulation on his amputated leg. His conscience begun to return, “this is only a nightmare” he thought for a second but suddenly he felt the pain of the amputation and saw at the stump of his leg with a tourniquet, then he felt being lifted from his cracked hand and lifted up. The pain on his leg was unbearable but his survival mechanism kicked in, he opened his eyes and saw Wolf looking at him directly in the eye. “What a maniacal face” Julio thought for a millisecond before another painful surge reached his brain. This time from the cracked hand…or lack of. HE looked at his forearm. And saw that no hand was there, he heard Wolf laugh and his ripped hand over Wolf’s left hand. “Noooooo” Julio muttered has he heard a sickening cracking sound. He saw at Wolf’s hand while he was dangling in the air. Wolf’s hand that was closed in a blood stained fist, blood was pouring from Wolf’s interdigital spaces. Julio felt himself being lifted again from his now handless arm. “Why I don’t feel any blood on my arm” Julio stupidly thought, he tried to look up and saw Wolf lifting him with his left hand only and pressing so hard that the blood wasn’t circulating on the arm. “I’m just like a toy that he is destroying” Julio thought, “why I’m still alive?” He wondered. His fight instincts already gave up. Julio was only waiting to die quickly… “Kill me” Julio muttered to Wolf. Wolf stood silent, looking at him. His smirk subsided for a second “I will…not yet” Wolf said in a playful tone that terrified Julio, his stupid instincts tried to make him fell to the ground but he moved like a dying fish on a fishing pole. He load at Wolfs chest and saw his right hand grabbing his jaw, he felt three fingers inside his mouth, Julio pressed his jaw trying to bit off Wolf’s fingers but he felt that he was trying to bite a brick, his jaw dislocated from the pressure sending a pain surge to the brain, suddenly the pain surge rosa exponentially at the same time he felt a crack follower by a squishy rising sound. “Nooooooo” Julio thought as he saw his jaw on Wolf’s hand. Wolf released his jaw. “Why I’m alive” Julio mind raced, he tried to yell but the only sound he could heard from himself was a wind tunnel effect co ing from his throat, he felt himself falling to the ground, the fall was slow, or his mind raced so hard that he felt each millimeter from the fall, his brain was a mixture of pain, bewilderment and terror. He wanted to die, he would die too, but the way was too slow, he felt two pairs of hands grabbing his head and lifting…the next thing Julio saw was Wolf’s devilish face, “he’s going to crush my head…at least I will rest” Julio thought, but suddenly he felt 10 fingers piercing his head, he felt so much pain while he felt Wolf ripping his scalp off from the cranium. “Yeaaaaaaaaaaaaah” Wolf was muttering as Julio felt the most unbearable pain until this moment, he felt his skin trying to fight Wolf’s unbearable force, just trying to stay in one piece, but suddenly Julio felt his skin giving up like a piece of torn cloth. Blood sprayed in all directions of Julio’s angle of vision, he felt his body dangling from the ground just by two flaps of skins, one in each side of his head, in each Wolf’s hands. The head bounced up and down a little. Julio saw his eyes that barely were inside his orbits. “Why he was still alive, why he was suffering more pain than a normal human?…why Wolf could make him suffer in this way?” He suddenly felt his body falling to the floor, he felt a leg pushing him to look upside down. Julio saw Wolf kneeling over him, his pecs were stained in blood and their bounce mad little blood drops jump from his nipples. Wolf smirked in sheer superiority, and while smirking he flexed his arms and put them close to Julio’s eyes, “before you die, you’ll see the muscles that destroyed you…but I will destroy you even more until you finally die…soldier” Wolf said with disdain. “How much more pain I can feel” Julio wondered, but himself unable to scream, or even to die, he resigned to his fate, he saw Wolf grabbing his shoulders and then he saw Wolf’s triceps contacting as Wolf ripped his right arm in one movement, at the same time he saw Wolf ripping the left arm… the sudden pain almost made Julio faint but Wolf worked at such speed that he was unable to hide his mind in unconsciousness.. He saw Wolf flexing his biceps with one of Julio’s arm at each hand. Wolf then put his hands at each side of his chest , Julio felt the unfathomable crushing strength as he felt his chest being crushed like a cardboard box. Wolf looks at his eyes playfully, “you’re about to go” he said in a devilish way. “Let me go!” Julio tried to say but he had no air, almost no oxygen on his head, he was about to die. He felt two powerful hands at the sides of his cranium. He saw to big dark eyes over a superiority smirk. Wolf was enjoying each second of suffering he caused “time to go your piece of shit” Wolf said with contempt. Julio felt the pressure on his head. His vision begun to blur, the pressure was increasing by the second, Julio’s mind was in slow motion as he felt the pressure and the pain increasing simultaneously, Julio saw how Wolf lowered the head while making pressure and the head was a Wolf’schest level. Julio saw Wolf’s pecs striations growing, there were so much lines on his pecs and every second he saw new lines forming and with each line the pressure on his cranium increased. Suddenly Julio heard a cracking sound coming from his temples, Julio felt his bones cracking in all directions, Wolf yelled “yeaaaaaaaaaaaah” as the pressure reached it’s climax and Julio felt his head exploding…Julio saw was his blood and brains spraying in all directions his eyeballs were shot at Wolf’s pecs the last thing those eyes saw where Wolf’s blood stained pecs and nipples and everything faded to black.
  13. Hi everyone, like alwaysm thanks to Frealoman2 and Mczlapl for the help! And as alwaysm if you don0t like snuff stories, please loook for another of the great stories, If you like these kind of stuff, please enjoy. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 15- Sicilian defense The next two months were uneventful, the Interviewer was on the main base, as usual Wolf was with him and at his side there was Igor, Buck, Brian, Connor, Felipe and Carlos. Formed like in on the military. “Paolo sent us the last report of the southern base…seems thing begun to change, we need to stay ready, you’ll be deployed on the bases…seems our time is up.” Wolf bounced his pecs and Buck responded in kind, then Brian followed, followed by Igor, soon, for the Irritation of the Interviewer all begun to flex his muscles, “Ok, ladies, you’re all pretty, so stop the bouncing…Wolf Stop provoking!” He said in irritation. Wolf smirked. The Interviewer tapped his PC, “until this moment, we see that the Latins and the Japanese are fighting between them for the control of the drugs business that we left” the Interviewer said. “Too bad, that seems that we won’t kill them” Wolf said, all the others smiled. The Interviewer sighed in irritation, “yes, we won’t kill them directly but anyway we should expect them attacking us.” The Interviewer said. “Any plan you have?” Carlos asked. “Not yet”. “Why? Igor said. “We still are waiting, Michal is preparing the soldiers on the secondary base and Ricardo and Tony are already with him, I don’t think the southern base has any strategic value since we already transferred the controlling assets from that base to our base here, so that is essentially a cover building and we expect Paolo coming back soon, then we will need to transfer our best soldiers to both bases, we can be attacked here, or on the secondary base…the worst case scenario is that we receive an attack on both fronts”…the Interviewer stood silent for a second…”Unfortunately that’s the most likely case” the Interviewer said. “Why is that?” Igor asked. “Because that’s how I would attack” the Interviewer said. Soon after Michal was on the big office in the secondary base, he was already using Dario’s services. Darios’s mind was already broken and Michal had him always waiting on the office just in case he need some kind of release. A call came from the Interviewer so Michael tossed Dario at the sofa and took the call. “You really need to use Dario all the time?” The interviewer said with slight irritation. Michal just smirked. “Did you find any info on the Japanese and the Latins?” Up to this moment, they are still fighting on the streets, they are wearing down each other”. Michal said. “What do you think? How much time can happen until one prevails?” The Interviewer asked. Michal went serious…”Our estimates are that they can fight for one month more…”; “I think that when one of the mobs weakens they will look for our resources thinking we are weaker…or they get too desperate that they look for our resources…we should reinforce our defenses ands specially we need to strengthen our forces…”; “OK boss, I’ll do It, Tony is already on special training, Ricardo too”. “Where’s Lorenzo?” He’s practicing his martial arts out side” Michal answered. “I will send you Igor, he already knows the terrain, he can be of use” the Interviewer said, “ no need” Michal said, the Interviewer sighted…nodded and hung up the call. “Dario, come here” Michael ordered and begun to use Dario again. The Interviewer closed his PC, he sighed. “This could be more difficult than I thought”, he was alone with Wolf, he looked at Wolf and said “what do you think?”. Wolf smiled and said “you have one Wolf, I could destroy them all”. The Interviewer laughed “Yes Wolf, but we still to keep the SSS intact, you know how much time we will need to rebuild?”. Wolf smiled “So, well need to do It your way”. “Thanks buddy” the Interviewer said. The Interviewer then went out of the office and walked with Wolf outside the warehouse, Igor soon came and Buck too. “We will need to reinforce or defenses, but the business needs to continue”. Igor said. The interviewer thought and looked at Wolf. “I don’t want to split our forces…but we still don’t have much information…it’s frustrating… Igor do we know something yet?”. “Nothing yet” Igor said. The Interviewer took his phone and tapped a message. “Igor, as soon as Paolo get’s here you’ll go first to the southern base, look for any critical detail we need to take care of, computers, camera recoding and that stuff, then you go to the secondary base, It’s already weak, we will stay here, Michal will lead the defense there In case of attack…be careful, I’m still worried about their movements”. “Could be a possibility that they don’t attack?” Buck said. “very unlikely… the first possibility is that they wear down each other, the second, they will fear that we could try to take back that business”. Buck stood silent. “So far we will need to continue, are you ready for your fight?” The Interviewer asked. “Yeah!” Buck said while flexing his muscles… “tonight you and Connor have fights”. Wolf growled. “Sorry buddy, you already had too much kills recently” the Interviewer said while patting gently his arm. That night the SSS guards were standing on the arena, the Interviewer this night was among them with Wolf at his side. “Come on Buddy, tonight let’s do this from the upper level” the Interviewer said. Wolf growled. The Interviewer knew he was starving from blood but he also wanted to give Buck an opportunity on the arena and to pay his debt to Connor. That night was the opportunity. On the arena already was one of the spared bodyguards of the now defeated Nuovi Imperatori mafia. The bodyguard seemed bigger than before, he was already shirtless and in joggers, he was bouncing like a MMA fighter, Buck entered the arena and the guard roared, Buck already where popular with his SSS colleagues, Buck has “dressed” with a small short pants very well adjusted, he was barefoot so he looked that he was on a bodybuilding exhibition more than in a fight arena. Buck made a deviously proud smile and flexed his arms, he was excited, and kept showing his muscles at the audience, almost ignoring his opponent. The guard grew angry at Buck’s showoff and decided to kick Buck in the back. Buck received the hit but he barely moved. Buck looked at him and smiled deviously. “Hit me again asshole” Buck said. The guard was astounded but tried to kick Buck again In the face, then in the chest and in the legs trying to destabilize buck. However all the hits were ineffective, Buck grew so strong that even the hardest hits the bodyguard made barely had an effect on Buck. The bodyguard tried to kick Buck again with his right leg in an upper karate kick but Buck grabbed his leg and with his right leg he kicked the bodyguard left shin, the leg broke and the guard fell to the ground in pain, holding the leg with his arms. Buck flexed his biceps and legs yelling “yeaaaah”, then bounced his pecs at the audience that grew wild. Buck walked to the bodyguard and stomped the good leg of the bodyguard at the left thigh. The leg couldn’t resist Buck’s strength and shattered, the “crack”was muffled by the guard’s ovations. Buck flexed again his legs showing them at the crowd. And making goofy faces. The guard crawled to the door, but Buck grabbed him from the shattered right leg and dragged him to the arena center. “NOOOOOOOOO, I surrender!!! Have mercy” the bodyguard yelled while trying to contain his pain. Buck was having non of that and kicked his ribs cracking them, the kicked the arms and shattered them, Buck enjoyed himself kicking the bodyguards body. After some minutes he stopped moving. A “Penalty, Penalty, penalty” scream sounded from the crowd Buck flexed his biceps and dragging the bodyguard to the center of the arena he put the bodyguard body over his back and the head looking at his left side. Buck took some steps back, so the bodyguard was looking at Buck. “Penalty, penalty, penalty” roars sounded and Buck jumped a little, his pecs bounced and his quads where marked, Buck was excited then Buck took impulse and like a football player he kicked the head. The head was ripped from the body with the kick, the body trembled and the head flew over the arena and one of the eyes flew out of his socked hanging to the head by the nerve and blood vessels. Blood poured from the ripped neck and the severed head, the head flew meters until it fell on the ground. The crowd went wild and Buck flexed his biceps, he walked to the head and stomped, crushing it like a bug, blood flew in all directions along with brain tissue. Buck roared in victory and left the arena with a devious smile. “He’s stronger now” the Interviewer said. “So he’s not that a bug now” Wolf answered but still growling. Buck left the arena and som SSS guards dragged the bodyguard body away. After some minutes, Carlos appeared dragging the second bodyguard “No, no, no, I don’t want to”, Carlos lifted the bodyguard over his head and threw him at the center of the arena, the air was forced out from the bodyguards lungs “Ooomphf” the Bodyguard muttered. Carlos left the area and Connor entered. Connor was a light heavyweight bodybuilder, with dazzling green eyes and a round face that had a masculine dark blonde beard with dark-blonde hair and a light layer of fur over his body. Connor entered absolutely naked like we was making an statement of power over his victim, he stroked his hung dick two times while walking to the bodyguard. “He’s bigger now” the Interviewer said”. Connor didn’t even waited for any signal and grabbed the bodyguard on the ground from the left foot with his left hand. He crushed the foot. The bodyguard twitched his head silently from the pain, he then got his breath and yelled at the top of his lungs. Connor enjoyed the pain, he grabbed the other foot without releasing the left foot and using his fingers he first crushed the foot and then ripped it from the leg. “Yeaaaaaah” Connor yelled, he then lifted the bodyguard over his head and threw ant the wall. Blood poured from the footless leg; Connor walked to the bodyguard and grabbed the left ankle compressing it and cutting the blood loss for a moment. Connor yanked the body and in a circular motion he flung the bodyguard at the wall. The Bodyguard tried to contain the hit with his hand but he barely could contain any of Connor force, he hit at the wall and fell to the ground. Connor decided to experiment a little and grabbed the left arm with both arms, he then using his foot he pined the bodyguard to the ground and yanked hard, the flesh and bone couldn’t contain Connor’s strength and he ripped the arm from the body, Connor yelled in victory and using the ripped body he swung it like a bat, soaking some guards with blood. The guard was rolling on the floor so Connor decided to go for the kill. Connor grabbed the bodyguards head and put it between his tights. He squeezed the head, first the head went red, Connor face begun to show sweat drops. The guard yelled but Connor squeezed harder. Big drops of sweat begun to roll on Connors face and the bodyguard face was deformed, soon the head caved in, making a sickening cracking sound. Connor yelled in victory and kept squeezing until the head had the form of his closed thighs. Connor opened his legs and the crushed head flopped to the ground. Connor flexed his biceps and bounced his pecs. Wolf growled “still too weak, heads are easy”. Connor kept flexing for some minutes. The Interviewer received a message on his phone. “It’s Ivan” he said. “Connor left the arena and all the guards were beginning to leave, the Interviewer tapped his phone, after some messages he put his phone on his pocket. The Interviewer stood on the arena after all the guards left. Wolf kept growling, and each grow was more menacing than the one before. “Please Wolf, be patient” the Interviewer said. “I want to put these to work” he said while bouncing his pecs. “Put what?” The interviewer said, teasing Wolf while recognizing that sometime Wolf could be very unpredictable. Wolf yelled angry and ripped his shirt “do you want to mess with me?” He said menacingly. The interviewer stood up and said “Ohhh, these?” He said poking his fingers at Wolf pecs. Wolf regained his calm “are you messing me isn’t you?” The Interviewer smirked, “yep, don’t worry Wolf, Ivan is already here”. The colosseum doors opened and Ivan entered, he was already shirtless, his muscled bear body was coverer by his characteristic fur, he was holding a small man dressed in a jacket way too big for his size and some oversized denims. “Let me go or else!” He yelled. Ivan smirked, he then tossed him at the center, then Ivan stood at his side. The Interviewer stood up and put a hand on Wolf arm. “Ivan, why you bring this man here?” Ivan put his right hand on his pocket and threw at the Interviewer a small bag of white powder. Wolf din’t waited for an answer and jumped to the colosseum. He grabbed the thug and ripped his jacket and pants leaving him only in his underwear, the tug was in shock from the sheer strength in which Wolf ripped all his clothes. “What the fuck?” The tug said, he was skinny and had a tanned skin. But even his skinny body showed he had some muscle on it, but comparing to the size of Ivan and specially, Wolf he was too small for both SSS men. Wolf growled, “this is all they send there to die?” Wolf said in disappointment. The Tug felt the offense “weak your mother” he said and hit Wolf in the face. Wolf smirked, “even for a weakling you seem to have guts” he said. “Let’s confirm that” Wolf said he yanked the tug and grabbed him from behind, holding with his big hands the shoulders and clavicles of both sides. Wolf lifted the tug a little so his feet dangled In the air. “No, no señor!” The Tug begged. But Wolf was already focused, he slowly but unrelenting begun to yank both shoulders at his sides. The tug begun to feel the pressure on his chest and sternum has Wolf was slowly dislocating his ribs from the sternum “AAARRRGGGHHH SEÑOR! POR FAVOR!” The tug screamed at the top of his lungs. Wolf kept yanking the shoulders. Wolf smirked “SIN FAVORES PARA TI DESGRACIADO” he said in a perfect Spanish, suddenly the ribs dislocated from the sternum and the vertebrae, the Body begun to tear apart upside down, the neck ripped to the right side of the body as the chest begun to tear itself apart, the lungs and airways tore down and where splitted in half so in each halve was a lung, the heart broke loose from the arteries and hanged from the left half. Wolf kept spreading his arms apart showing a monstrous back and triceps while tearing the body apart; Wolf kept tearing and the diaphragm tore up, the abdominal wall was ripped in half letting the guts fall to the ground, Wolf kept spreading his arms until the pelvis ripped in half ripping the bladder spreading blood and urine over the colosseum and that moment Wolf had the two halves of the body one in each arm. The head was limp and lifeless from the right side. Wolf turned at the Interviewer who was looking at him with a smirk “are you better buddy?” Wolf dropped the two halves and using his right hand he grabbed the head, and using just his fingers he slowly compressed the head until it imploded in Wolf’s hand. Wolf smiled devilishly and kept closing his fist until there was nothing mucho to compress. “Much better” Wolf said, he then jumped back at the side of the Interviewer leaving Ivan behind with his face in complete awe at Wolf’s strength. “Latins” the Interviewer said. “They are trying to sell drugs on the neighborhood, Ivan did anyone bought those?” Ivan negated with the head, “the neighbors are loyal to us, he quickly passed the word and we could trap him before any damage was done” Ivan answered. “Anyway, they are too stupid to allow someone to try sell drugs on our territory, or they underestimate us so much that they think we would not do anything.” The Interviewer thought for himself. Wolf was bouncing his pecs and caressing himself with the tug’s blood so his pecs and biceps were painted in red. The interviewer looked at him in surprise “How can you even do that in these times?” He shook his head in an amused disbelief. “You have me…no need to worry” Wolf said. The interviewer stood up and signaling to Wolf and Ivan, they left the arena while some guards entered to clean Wolf’s mess. The Interviewer took his phone and called Michal. The next day Michal was on his seat, Dario was already servicing him with his mouth. Michal was coldly looking at him but moaned in a controlled pleasure. Dario was forcing himself in and out. “What happened?” The Interviewer told him about the eating tug and how they where trying to sell drugs on the neighborhood. “I’ll send scouts more quicker” Michal said and hanged the call. “Then he grabbed Dario’s head and held it agains his shaft, Dario gagged and tried to break free from Michal’s hand to no avail. After some minutes, Dario was cyanotic, at that point Michal released him and threw him away, he stood on the ground gaping for air, then he stood at the ground waiting for his master to call him again. Tony entered the room “Sir, you have to look something” he said. Michal asked “what?” “Ricardo found somebody spying outside the base”. Michal lifted and eyebrow, stood up and put some drill shorts and left with Tony, Dario left behind, he was still broken, in servitude, . Outside the base Ricardo was holding a man. The man was an asian guy, medium build and was trying to kick Ricardo to break free. Ricardo was serious, he held the man, then Michal arrived. “Who are you?” The man refused to answer, Michal frowned “who are you?” The man stood silent, Ricardo released him but the man stood there silent. Michal grabbed his right hand and took a finger. “Who are you?” The man still refused to answer and then Michal broke one of his fingers. The man yelled in pain “Oh, so you can speak” Michal broke another finger, “Screw you” the man said, “Wrong answer” Michal said and begun to grind the hand causing enormous pains until he crushed the man’s hand. The man fell on his knees yelling in pain, “Who are you?” Michal said. The man looked at Michal’s face, then at Ricardo, Tony and Dario. The man grabbed his own hand that stood lifeless on his palm. Michal made a step in front. “Who are you?" Suddenly the man stood up surprising Michal, Dario tried to grab him but the man jumped hight and kicked Dario in the face. Dario yelled in pain, his mind being broken he couldn’t use any strength to defend himself, just to serve his master but his nose bleed. Michal ran behind the man, his face was in complete rage. Michal was so fast that soon Michal got him and grabbed him from the back of his head lifting the man that was dangling his feet on the air. Mitchal walked with his prey lifted up on his right hand. The man was yelling and kicking Michal pecs but they were so hard that they didn’t even made a red spot. Mitchal was silent but enraged. “You Ok?” He said to Dario who nodded with his head slowly but trembling. Tony tried to help Dario but Michal kicked him and launched him far, Ricardos stood still unfazed. Michal then turned the man on his hand and while looking directly at his eyes he said while grinding his teeth “I’m the only that can touch my sub” Then Michal grabbed the man arms and ripped both arms and the same time, the man yelled in pain and fell to the ground revolting ion the floor. Michal stood in front of him and bent over his pelvis, he then cracked the pelvis and cracked it open. He bend over his chest, and grabbing him, Michal bear-hugged the man, slowly enjoying as every rib cracked. The cracks sounded like popcorn, Michal released the man’s body who fell to the ground, Michal aimed his feet over the head and stomped the head, Michals calves and quads flexed showing all his strength, exploring the bead and sending everywhere blood and brain bits. Michal twisted his feet and then kicked the rest of the corpse away. “Unworthy piece of shit” he said. “Dario, I need cleaning he said”, Dario begin ti lick Michal’s body. Tony arrived, he had bruises all over his body. “Call the Interviewer, tell the asians seems to be spying here, now” Michal said while Dario was serving him. Michal begun to moan while Ricardo and Tony left the place. Ricardo took a phone and tapped it, “Japanese spy, killed quickly, didn’t got much information”. On the base the Interviewer saw the message he tapped a brief “OK” and left the phone. “What a shame” he thought before leaving to his bed. The next week the Interviewer received messages from the secondary bases and the souther base. “that’s odd”, he muttered. Wolf was at his side, “what?” Wolf said. “You killed a latin mafia member last week, and Michal found an asian’s member on the secondary base”. The Interviewer walked out of the office in silence, Wolf walked at his side. He was silently walking through the aisles. There were a lot of men training there, suddenly Paolo appeared in front of the Interviewer, he was sweating from the training, his piercing blue eyes stood out from his rounded but friendly face, he was tall and had broad shoulders, his body wasn’t that big, but he was very proportionate. “Hello Sir” he said then he looked at Wolf and said “Wolf”, Paolo made a quick salute with his head. “Hi Paolo, any news?” Paolo face showed some worries. “So far, the Japanese and the Latins are still fighting, there are reports of skirmishes all over the city, but they seem to be getting sparse, the police is trying to control them but they haven’t been able to achieve that.” The Interviewer nodded “the secondary base?” He asked. “The odd news is that there are no news, the southern base was evacuated and the soldiers were sent here, we evacuated all the operational stuff, but so far, nothing happened there.” Paolo said. “It’s like they still know that that building has no strategic value he thought for himself… “thanks Paolo, keep training, your getting stronger?”, Paolo flexed his biceps and smirked “These guns are getting stronger by the day” he said. Wolf bounced his pecs in response, the Interviewer made a slight smile. Wolf, come here, let’s go to a quiet place. They walked for some minutes they left the warehouse and went to a quiet place, the guards left the place at the sight of Wolf. “Wolf, I’m afraid we have a mole…” Wolf bounced his pecs “I shall kill him” he said. “If we find him here it’s all yours” the Interviewer said his eyes went reddish, “I hate traitors” he said. Michal was on the secondary base, walking with Dario behind, he was talking over his phone with the Interviewer. “I’ll be careful with that…yes, Ricardo, Tony and Lorenzo are here….Dario is nothing and he never leaves my place” he said. After some quick words he said “We have not much soldiers here, they are mostly there”, then he hang up the call. Michal was dressed with small shorts, tank top and flip flops, his legs were big and strong, he was walking deliberately so his quads and calved danced and showed every fiber of them just to show at the base who was the alpha. Michal went to the gym space it was mid morning so that twas training time, he entered to the gym. Tony was already there training with Ricardo, both men were getting stronger, Tony grew in size and barely fit on his clothes, Ricardo’s body wasn’t growing but he was getting more defined by the day. Michal decided to train with them, he looked at Dario “go train, I need your ass stronger to take me” he ordered. Dario silently went and begun to lift weights. Michal used all the weights on the rack, his strength was incredible for a man of his size. Tony and Ricardo were awed by the sheer weight Michal lifted, Michal grunted, Dario was in fear since Michal usually got horny after his training and the results would be disastrous for him. After two hours of training Michal, Ricardo and Tony finished his workout, so did Dario. “That was a good workout” Tony said, Ricardo nodded. Where’s Lorenzo? Tony answered “he should be practicing his martial arts outside”, then Michal ordered “go look for him”. Dario walked close to Michal and begun to clean his sweat with his tinge and hands. Tony walked out of the gyn and out for the training grounds, there were few soldier, the ones of the Old Red’s that weren’t sent yet to the main base. Tony kept walking until he saw a familiar figure outside the base…it was Lorenzo. He begun to walk toward Lorenzo who was looking at the distance and his back was towards Tony. Michal was receiving Dario’s attention, Ricard was rolling his eyes and looking frequently at the door, suddenly a call ringed on his phone, Ricardo took the phone “Ricardo? Is that you?” It was Igor, he was speaking at a frantic space “Michal’s there?” Ricardo put the phone on speakerphone, “We have been infiltrated!, the secondary base information has been leaked!” Michal took the phone, Ricardo was livid. Tony walked to the familiar figure, there was Lorenzo, shirtless, at the first time Tony tought that Lorenzo was making some martial arts moves, but something was amiss, Lorenzo was looking far away, very concentrated, with a phone on his hand. Tony walked slowly, trying to not make any noise “come now, they don’t suspect Lorenzo said. “Traitor!” Tony yelled, Lorenzo jumped back in surprise, then he hardened his face and launched a lateral kick with his left leg to Tony. Tony blocked the kick with both arms. “BOOM” the hit sounded hard and powerful, Tony didn’t remembered that Lorenzo was so strong while training with him on the Nuovi Imperatori base for the tournament”. “What?” Lorenzo launched another kick but Tony decided to dodge the hits since his arms felt the pain. “What did you do?” Tony said. “The training here really works” Lorenzo said, then he launched a frontal kick that landed on Tony’s abs. Tony fell back and his face twitched because the pain, Lorenzo jumped to Tony and took impulse to kick down Tony on the floor. Tony recovered and rolled on the floor evading the kick that crushed some rocks. “You’ve betrayed us” Tony said, “And we betrayed the Nuovi Imperatori before” Lorenzo answered without a hint of remorse. Lorenzo relaxed his composure and walked casually in an almost cocky way. His abs glistened with the sun, his pants were fit to his big and well defined legs. “But we decided to join the SSS; this was our place” Tony said in an almost begging voice. “Not mine” Lorenzo answered. He jumped and did a round kick that hit Tony’s face. Tony spited blood, the blood painted some rocks on the floor, as soon as Tony saw the blood he raged and decided to take the fight more seriously, Lorenzo was going to kill him at this pace, so he stood at guard, his face hardened and Lorenzo put himself in a fighting stance too. Tony launched some punches that Lorenzo evaded easily, he then launched a kick that hit Tony’s ribcage. Tony tried to counterattack with a kick but Lorenzo evaded it with a quick turn. Lorenzo turned back and launched a kick aimed at Tony’s head. This time Tony was prepared for the attack and stopped the kick with both hands cushioning the blow with his strength, he took the opportunity given by the sudden Lorenzo’s surprise. Tony grabbed the leg, then he lifted Lorenzo over his head in a circling fashion and hit Lorenzo against the ground, Lorenzo spat blood. Lorenzo counterattacked by kicking Tony’s leg dislocating his knee . Tony saw a cloud of dust from the distance and panicked. “No!!!” he said panicking, he then threw himself over Lorenzo, pinned him to the ground using his weight and hit his face several times until Lorenzo fell unconscious. Michal was speaking with Igor on the phone, “a hacker have been sending information” Michal “how do you know?” Michal demanded an answer “I’ve checked all the SSS communications, the hackers here monitored the outgoing information and a large amount of information was send, apparently from the secondary base to a remote server…” Michal compressed the phone and the screen begun to crack. “The information was encrypted, we investigated and some of it were the blueprints of the base” Igor said. At that moment Tony entered limping with an unconscious Lorenzo over his shoulders. “What?” Ricardo said. “They are coming…Lorenzo betrayed us” Tony said in exhaustion and let Lorenzo fell to the ground. “What happened” Michal said. “He was speaking with the enemy, they are coming to the base” Tony said with a painful voice. “Michal grabbed Lorenzo from his arm pits and shook him violently” Lorenzo woke up to find Michal’s wrath face. “Speak” Michal said and begun to used his hands to pierce Lorenzo armpits. Lorenzo’s face twitched but he barely made any sound, that revealed how well he trained under the SSS methods, Michal understood that he was beginning to develop pain tolerance. Michal pressed harder. “They’re coming” Lorenzo said, “who’s coming?” Ricardo said. “The Japanese, you will be wiped out from this place”. Michal grabbed both Lorenzo’s arms and begun to pull them apart “how?” Lorenzo yelled in pain. Michal decided to reduce the pressure “How?” He repeated, “they paid me, they promised…I suppose it’s all gone” Lorenzo said he looked at Tony “I won’t be as string as you, or you Michal…they promised more power, than the Italians or the SSS…”. “How did you?” Michal said while pulling both arms, Lorenzo gasped fro the pain “I’m also a hacker!” Michal released Lorenzo who fell to the ground. “I’m a hacker, Luca recruited me because my abilities, I hacked fro him, I tried to send the information from the main base but unfortunately I was transferred here, anyway I penetrated the base systems and sent them to the Japanese…they didn’t trust me, or else this place would be theirs before, so they send the spy that you killed last time…now they are sending a large force to wipe you all” Lorenzo said. Ricard was livid. “The soldiers!” Ricardo said, at that moment a large amount of gunshots sounded at a distance. Michal stomped Lorenzo’s right leg shattering the femur. Lorenzo yelled and tried to grab his leg but Michal grabbed him from the arms. He pulled both arms from the body ripping them and tossing them at the sides. Michal wasn’t even going for the torture, he kneeled over Lorenzo and punched with heavy blows that made the ground tremble, Michal’s fists crushed bones, pierced the skin, the muscles, the internal organs. Lorenzo’s yells combined with the guns sounds outside, when Michal realized that Lorenzo was about to die he stood up and stomped the head with his barefoot, he twisted the head. “Treacherous Bug…you got easy” Michal said. Michal walked to the door. He turned towards Tony and said “Tony, you think you can fight?” Tony nodded with his head,”I’ll try but he dislocated my knee” Michal didn’t even responded, he grabbed Tony’s leg and with a quick movement he fixed the leg. “Ok you’ll go with us” Michal looked at Dario “you ‘ll come behind me but don’t join the fight understood?” Dario nodded silently, Ricardo left the room first, followed by Michal and a limping Tony…Dario left last but at a far distance. Inside the aisles four soldiers entered, Michal ran toward them and when they saw the behemoth of a man that was running to them they fired his guns like possessed men. The bullets ricocheted from Michals body but his shirt was torn by the bullets. Michal reached one of the men from the chest grasping the sternum with his fingers, he lifted the soldier on high like he was a dumbbell, Michal hit the ground with the soldier dislocating the sternum and crushing the heard between his hand and the ground. The soldier just made a silent OOOMPPH and grasped for air. Michal ripped the heart’s remains from the body, closed his fingers and hit the head crushing it and mixing the hearth with the brain, the other soldiers stood still in shock from the sheer brute force display. Ricardo seized the opportunity and grabbed one of the soldiers neck with his left hand and using his right hand he punched the face, the punch smashed the face and yanked on the cranial cavity, killing the soldier almost instantly. The third soldier aimed at Michal but he was fast and ripped the weapon from his hands, hands included and the soldier fell to his knees. Michal kicked the soldier in the chest crushing his chest and sending the soldier flying to a wall where he crashed head first and the neck snapped by the impact. Michal was enraged but the only signal of this rage was the fact that his jaw was tense and that he wasn’t excited about the kills this time. The space outside the base was in chaos, there were at leas 20 Japanese soldiers heavy armed, the soldiers were on the floor, all dead, blood where everywhere the lifeless soldier’s faces were surprised. “Oh man” Ricardo said. “They will be avenged” Michal said.“Ricardo, go to the office and tell the news to the headquarters, look at the terrain from the office’s windows and then come here!” Ricardo took the cracked phone and somehow he could made a call, “Sir, we are being attacked! Lorenzo was a mole and the Japanese are already attacking…the soldiers are mostly dead” “Ricardo? Explain!”. The interviewer demanded over the phone, then Ricardo gave the most detailed explanation that he could make given the circumstances. The Interviewer hanged the phone…Wolf was at his side “Lorenzo was the mole…he passed the info to the Japanese…but has Igor told us recently, they knew the information of the secondary based but weren’t able to infiltrate the info of the main headquarters….” The Interviewer closed his eyes and put his hand on his head “I’ve been played again” he muttered. “What are we going to do?” Wolf said. The interviewer face went rigid, he looked at Wolf, his eyes were angry and sad at the same time. “We stay here, Michal is strong, so Ricardo and Tony…I will trust them… we won’t be able to help them anyway, the secondary base if a lot of hours from here…we have to thrust them…” the Interviewer was clearly worried, angered, sad. All the work he and Wolf did…Ricardo, Michal…even Tony, the soldiers… All those images and possibilities crossed his mind, he hated to be in the dark, he covered his face with his hands. Wolf walked to him and put his hand on his shoulder, “they’re not weak, they’ll be fine”. He said. The Interviewer held Wolf’s hand and forearm like it was the only anchor he still had to the world and put his head over it closing his eyes. “Thanks buddy” he said in a soft voice. Wolf growled in response. Meanwhile Ricardo ran at Michal said “three cars here, their soldiers are armed with machine-guns , but far away seems that there are two vehicles approaching, I assume they’ll be here in 10 minutes or less” Ricardo said. Michal raised and eyebrow, so we need to be quick, Tony nodded, Ricardo looked at the Japanese guards coming. “There are 20 of them, so that makes 6 or seven for each”. Tony was still reeking from his previous Fight with Lorenzo but he stood at the challenge. “Ok he said, so we go now”. Michal stood up and begun to walk to the nearest group of guards. The men shot every weapon at his disposal but Michal’s skin was so strong that the bullet’s didn’t made any effect. “Is he able to resist those?” Tony said in amazement. “Yes he does” Ricardo answered with a smile. “You’re able to resist those too?” He said in amazement. “I’m stronger than most bullets but not at his level” Ricardo ripped his shirt revealing his swimmer’s body with his hairy torso. “Let’s go” Ricardo said and ran to the nearest group of guards too, Ricardo caught with Michal, the nearest group were three soldiers that kept shooting Michal but didn’t noticed Ricardo’s running at them since all their attention where directed at Michal. Michal nodded and grabbed the nearest enemy soldier. He ripped the machine-gun from his hands and folded it like a pretzel. Then he grabbed the soldier and quickly ripped his arms. The guard yelled and his closet companions opened his eyes in surprise. Ricardo held the opportunity and bear-hugged another soldier. The remaining soldier shot at Ricardo but he put the soldier’s body between him and the shooting soldier like a shield who took most of the shots. The soldier gasped for air and looked at the sky in surprise. Before the Soldier died Ricardo hugged the soldiers ribcage with all his might., so any rib that remained intact was cracked. The soldier spitted blood and blood was sprayed from all the bullet wounds. Ricardo laughed at how easy crushing this soldier was and how easier the effort was getting for him, but he kept his concentration. The third soldier panicked and threw his gun, he tried to run away but Mitchal grabbed him, lifted over his head and threw to Tony’s place “all your’s”. From behind of a box five soldiers appeared shooting at Michal and Ricardo, bullets rebounded from his muscles and Ricardo and Michal walked to them, bullets ricocheting from his muscles. Tony stood up and grabbed the soldiers head, he held with both hands and he hit the soldiers face with his knee, the soldier nose shattered, Tony hit again with the knee and he kept hitting the soldier with his knee until the face caved in. Tony released the soldier who fell dead in front of him. “Just in case”, Tony said and aiming he lifted the foot on his good leg and and stomped the head as hard as he could, the head caved in and blood splashed in all directions. “That’s good but don’t get carried away” Michal said, while kicking one soldier smashing his ribcage and sending him flying away. Tony limped “Stupid leg” he said but tried to keep the pace but he was already been left behind. Ricardo already grabbed another soldier and punched his head so hard his punch appeared from the other side of the head. Ricardo ripped the head from his fist his fist of the head and grabbing the soldier’s corpse he threw it at two of the nearest soldiers that fell to the ground, an opportunity that Michal too to stomp the soldier’s head and grabbing another he ripped the head off. Ricardo grabbed the last soldier of the second group and grabbing him from the throat he yanked the head ripping it off from the body that trembled and fell to the ground with a thud. Michal found the soldier with the crushed ribcage and palmed his head, he crushed it like an eggshell. “Damn, I need some release, I’ll need Dario later”. Ricardo and Tony crouched behind some boxes, Michal, as resistant as he was, was at their side standing up and getting al the shots, he used his advantage to see the soldiers coming at them. “5 at my right, 3 at the left, 2 on the center” Michal said. In fact 5 soldiers were hiding behind one of the cars and the others were behind some boxes. I’ll go right, you go left and center, Michal ordered. Michal walked casually to the left side and 5 Japanese soldiers were among his weapons and firing furiously, meanwhile Ricardo ran to the right. Michal grabbed the first from the lift shoulder and ripped the arm off, he then used the severed arm and used like a bat hitting the nearby soldiers. He dropped the hand and grabbed two of them by the necks and lifted both of them, he crashed their head together crushing both skulls at the same time, he used the bodies to hit both remain guards that tried to run but Michel kicked one so hard that he shattered his spine making him and instant paraplegic, he caught the other, lifted him in a gorilla press and then he broth the guard down on his knee cracking his spine. The three soldiers were still alive, Michal looked at them in contempt, their companions tried to help shooting Michal but he didn’t care, they dared to attack the SSS secondary base, HIS base, he walked to each of the soldiers and stopped the head of the one with the severed arm, he walked to the first paraplegic one and grabbing him from the neck with the right hand he lifted him to his eye level and with the left hand he grabbed the body and yanked ripping the head from the body. He walked to the third one and putting his foot on his head, he slowly crushed the head. Michal enjoyed the mix of the horror yells of the dying guard and the desperate yells of the helping soldiers that tried to rescue him to no avail. These soldiers were so distracted by Michal that they didn’t realized that Ricardo was behind them, Ricardo quickly punched through the sternum and ripped the heart of one, kicked the second’s balls in am movement unworthy of the colosseum buy highly effective at this moment because he cracked the soldier pelvis who fell to the ground holding his balls. Ricardo grabbed the third soldier’s head and yanked the head to the left cracking the neck and making the soldier look 180 degrees back. The guard with the cracked pelvis was howling in pain. Ricardo palmed the head and in a swift movement he crushed the head, his pecs striations were visible and suddenly the pecs turned red from the sprayed blood. Michal saw Tony and knew that Tony will not be of much help so he ran to the remaining two soldiers. Soon Michal reached the soldiers place, they looked upside and saw Michal raging face, they kept shooting at them but Michal was in no “play mode”. He grabbed both guards from the neck and lifted them, he looked at the two vehicles that were still far away and he calculated they won’t be of any help. He smiled. “Ricardo, this one is your’s” he said shaking the soldier at his right hand. Ricardo came near and said “hold him pleas” then Ricardo held the soldier from the shoulders and yanked the body beheading the soldier in one quick movement, Michal looked at the severed head and dropped it. “You were too hasty” he said. “Sorry sir, but we can’t take risks” Ricardo answered. “Nosense, we almost destroyed them, I have time for a quicky” Michal said then he ripped the soldier’s clothes and prepared him to be raped. Michal ripped his shorts and rammed the soldiers ass. The soldier yelled in pain and tried to get out of the impalement but he was too tight and Michal also held him in place. Dario appeared and walked next to Michal and saw the soldier in resentment. Michal thrusted hard and quick, Michal lost himself on the feeling, he moaned in pleasure and begun to caress his nipples, Ricardo tried to reason with Michal but Michal animal instincts took over him. This was a near new experience, the soldier was too small, too tight…Michal cummed inside the soldier but he didn’t realized that while he was enjoying the rape the Japanese cars were already at the base frontiers, Michal realized too late that there were 4 remaining Japanese soldiers aiming at him with RPGs. Michal grabbed the soldier and crushing his neck with his right hand he ripped him from his body at the same time that the soldiers fired the first RPG. Michal used the body like a shield, the body exploded and all the corpse remains splattered to all side so much for Dario’s joy. Ricardo yelled, “Run”. The second RPG was shot aimed at Ricardo. Ricardo tried to cover but suddenly Tony appeared and threw him at his side. The RPG hit and it exploded, Tony flew backwards and fell to the floor on his back. Ricardo ran to him and saw his lifeless expression, his eyes were now without any light, his well rounded and beautiful chest was burned and without movement. He was dead, his last heroic feat was to save Ricardo and his face showed a tint of proudness. Ricardo yelled in rage and pain. Michal looked at Ricardo and then a Tony lifeless body. He went in rage, his eyes tainted red, he screamed like a beast at the same time that the third RPG was shot, it hit Michal but Michal resisted, his skin was reddish but otherwise intact. He ran to the Soldiers there still one RPG to be shot, Michal reached the soldiers and punched the head off the body from the first soldier, then he punched with the back if his hist the second soldier cracking his neck. He ripped the heart from the third soldier and tossed the heart at the side. The last soldier panicked and tried to suicide-fire the last RPG, Michal grabbed the RPG at the same time the soldier pull the trigger. The RPG was launched upside, Michal grabbed the head and with his pecs he quickly dispatched the last assault soldier crushing his head with both hands. The rocket flew to the skies, then it begun to fly down, Michal and Ricardo looked at first time with curiosity, then with fear, then with terror when they saw the rocket falling over a small but big Gas pipeline of the base. They saw in small motion how the rocked exploded, then the gas ignited, the gas exploded and the explosion made a rippling explosion, suddenly all the pipes exploded at once, sending debris in all directions, Ricardo grabbed Tony’s body and run away from the base. Michal stood still, Dario tried to move him but Michal was paralyzed. The explosions chain destroyed all things at their pace, soon the chaos erupted in a fiery explosion that destroyed the base, the hangars, the warehouses, suddenly the explosions reached the former Old Red’s armory igniting the powder and all the weapons stashed there, the ones never destined to be used but somewhat destined to destroy his owners, they exploded, crashing down the base and sending debris in all directions. Soon the base was only a blazing hot space, the buildings were all destroyed and in the ground there were only random debris and the fallen bodies of the killed soldiers. The SSS received the heaviest blow from their history and Michal was at the center of it. Michal stood there, like a soldier in the middle of a war, he was in shock, Dario tried to move him but Michal refused to move…suddenly he walked…to were Ricardo stood, at his feet Tony’s lifeless body was looking upside, and the dark clouds, Ricardo was stoic but there were tears marked on his dirty face, Michal never bothered to say nothing, he turned and saw the soldier’s corpses, some were burning, the burned meat smell made him surprise, he never killed someone by burning, that was odd. But those thoughts suddenly flew away, the secondary base was lost, and they needed to inform the SSS. Michal felt heartache for the first time in his life, he always thought that the defeat would come with his dead, but this time he was defeated alight nobody could won over him. This confused mess of feeling came crashing over him like an avalanche. Michal stood still, Dario walked trembling at his side “master…what do we do?” He answered. Michal din’t answered. “Sir, we should go to the headquarters but… What to we do with the bodies?” Ricardo said. Michal just nodded with the head, he didn’t even answered, Ricardo then begun to pile the bodies Dario left his master side and took some bodies and then they piled them in a straight line inside a trench were the soldiers used to train. In front of them they put Tony’s corpse. Ricardo looked around some gasoline tanks inexplicably survived, he brought the tanks and wet the corpses with gasoline. He used all the gasoline tanks on the corpses while Michal was only looking at Dario an Ricardo arraign the corpses. Ricardo then grabbed one of the flaming remains and stood at Michal said. “Come on, we need to honor the bodies” that showman of leadership from Ricardo’s was kinda surprising, in other circumstances Michal would be offended he could even kill Ricardo, but Michal was still processing all the feelings that where crashing on his heart. “Companions, you fought for the SSS until the end, we will avenge you”. Ricardo said in a stoic voice, then he threw the flaming remains that ignited the gasoline in a fiery blaze that begun to consume the bodies. Ricardo sobbed once and then he returned to his stoic face, Ricardo looked at Tony’s corpse. “Thank you” he muttered. They stood in place until they felt that there were no use to be there anymore. Michal looked for something to cover up his body and then the three remaining SSS members took one of the Japanese cars and left the place. The first conquest of the SSS was now a useless mountain of flaming debris and a line of calculated corpses that were like a memento of the first heavy SSS defeat. The Interviewer was on his office, Wolf was at his side, Wolf was strangely quiet ant the Interviewer was clearly worried but remains at an unfazed expression, but his small twitch was noticed by Wolf who knew that he was worried. Two days have passed since the last time Ricardo communicated. The Interviewed haven’t slept since and he was using all his remaining strength to remain stoic for the SSS guards, elites and trainees. Suddenly his phone sounded. “They’re here” The Interviewer said. Wolf raised an eyebrow. “Let’s go”, the Interviewer said and both men left the office. After some minutes they walked to the parking space where Michal, Ricardo and Dario were standing firm like soldiers. The interviewer sighted and ordered “report”. Michal then explained in great detail all things that happened, Michals retelling of the history were met with an unfazed expression from the interviewer and Wolf too. Wolf bounced his pecs but not in the playful way he usually made but in the raged way, Michal kept telling the events that let to the base destruction. How the Japanese killed the remaining soldiers at the base and how they counterattacked, Michal told the Interviewer in painful detail how Tony died and how his foolishness let the enemy come closer and hoe they accidentally destroyed the base, and clarifying that that accident shouldn’t happened because if he just waited for some more minuted they could kill the remaining Japanese before they could use any of the RPG’s that caused Tony’s death and the SSS secondary base loss. The Interviewer walked next to Michal and looked him at the face. Michal pain soared again, he felt he betrayed the SSS, he felt heartache for the first time in his life, he expected an slap, a slap that clearly would be barely felt since Michal was too aware of the strength difference between the Interviewer and him, but he new that that slap would destroy his soul because he was devoted to the organization that let him be as free as he could be his cockiness let them destroy the SSS secondary base and he knew that he have just let down there Interviewer and in some sense Wolf. Michal hated the feeling and in someway, he hated himself for that. The Interviewer moved to Michal, Michal closed his eyes expecting the first time someone would inflict pain on him but suddenly he felt a Hugh. The Interviewer hugged him in a somewhat ridiculous gesture since Michael was so big that the Interviewer barely could cover his size, “I’m Glad you’re fine buddy” the Interviewer said in a a tender voice that only Michal could hear. Michal closed his eyed and lowered his head “your stupid idiot, that was the worst thing you could do to me now”. The Interviewer released the hug and quietly said “I know” and he looked at Michal’s eyes with a bittersweet smile. “You make sure that this won’t happen again, now go and rest, we will need to plan our strategy from here and I need you”. Wolf face was stoic but it relaxed a little. “Ricardo, thanks, go rest.” the Interviewer said. Ricardo relaxed and it seemed that all the exhaustion he was holding was released in a way that he barely could stand still and left the place stumbling. Michal left with Dario behind. The interviewer looked at Wolf “you should rest” Wolf said, but the voice tone was almost an order. “Yes buddy, I know I should rest but we still…” Wolf put a hand on the Interviewer shoulder, and closed his head near the Interviewers ear and he whispered: “I know we still need to find a mole on the headquarters, let me do it, I won’t fail”. The Interviewer tapped Wolf’s big and rounded shoulder and leg to his quarter. Wolf then walked to the office warehouse and said “now I have a mole to track down”.
  14. It's a very bloody chapter, so If you're turned off bt descriptions of violence and murder and snuff, please leave, If otherwise you like this thing, enjoy. Thanks to Freakoman2 for the encouragment and Mczapl for his guidance too Hope you all like it. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 14-New Recruits / New Foes. The next days where calmer, that was good news to the Interviewer who where feeling exhausted from the tournament affair and the Nuovi Imperatori integration with the SSS, his wound already (mostly) stopped hurting but he still had some difficulty to raise his right arm, the recovery process was already in their final stages. Michal already left for the secondary base with Ricardo to oversee the training process. Paolo and Igor were dedicated to facilitate the integration between the two organizations, also Paolo was training with the help of Igor under Wolf’s tutelage. The Interviewer was looking at his PC on his office. Wolf’s grunts were audible from the distance, Paolo and Igor were on the office standing in front of the Interviewer. “Paolo, how things are going on the SSS south base?” The Interviewers asked. “Most of them have decided to follow us..not all are going to meet the SSS standards, others have flatly refused to went with us…” The Interviewer tapped on his PC, “what do you suggest?” The Interviewer said to Igor and Paolo. They stared at each other, seemed they already talked about this point. “The main issue here is that we don’t use any weapons, the former Nuovi Imperatori leaders fears that if we leave our weapons, we will lose all our power” the Interviewer smirked, “seems that don0’t know our true strength, that’s good”. “Another issue of equal importance” Igor said, “Is that most of them believe that the drug business drive a lot of revenue, and they don’t want to lose it”. The Interviewer took a sip of his coke. “A heavy structure and heavy equipment usually requires a lot of money to sustain it” the Interviewer said. Then he wen silent while taking a sip of his coke, “we found our strength on the muscles of our soldiers, this strength is way cheaper to sustain is far greater if you can grasp it”. The Interviewer did a detailed look on Paolo, he grew a lot on these days he seemed a natural for the SSS, in some sense the Interviewer regretted not have known him before because his administrative skills where top notch, almost at Igor’s level. That lowered the workload on his head, but at the same time, the new managerial skill he needed were taking a toll, that showed in the usually high consumption of coffee he achieved while being in his reunions with the new administrative snuffer team. Wolf entered the room, for some reason he decided to just go on shorts and converse shoes, he entered bouncing his pecs and “casually” hitting his pecs. The Interviewer smirked, he thought that Wolf was feeling the need to show off more than usual so he didn’t lose the spotlight and also to avoid the temptation to snuff everyone at his reach. “Anything new?” He said. “Not yet Wolf” the Interviewer answered, “we are still discussing the whereabouts of our integration” he said. “In fact, most of the Nuovi Imperatori soldiers want to stay with us, but the dissidents are creating heavy ruckus within the ranks” Paolo said. The Interviewer went silent, he now had more recruits, some with Elite potential, more guards and more soldiers to guard the neighborhood, but if the top leadership of the Nuovi Imperatori are not on board the SSS, they would make thing even more difficult and that also created a lot of problems. “Paolo, how many of the leadership would defect to another mafia?” The Interviewer said. He expressed his main fear, he knew that his elites could handle the operations somehow, but the main issue for him was the possibility of defection, Paolo handled that risk for sometime, but those Nuovi imperatori that still resisted the SSS leadership and it’s new plans could have a devastating effect on his plans. “We need to do something about the dissident leadership” the Interviewer said, closed his PC and left the office. “Wolf come with me”. Wolf smirked and left. Wolf was walking bouncing his pecs even more than normal. “You’re distracting me” The Interviewer said. “I know” Wolf said with a smirk. The Interviewer looked at Wolf in a serious way for some seconds before surrendering himself and laughing at Wolf silliness. “You jerk” the Interviewer said with a smile. “Seems that we need to keep thing at our usual ways Wolf” he said scratching his head. “You have one Wolf” Wolf smiled proudly while saying that and the Interviewer smirked “And the Wolf is all I need” he answered. “If Paolo doesn’t find a way to negotiate that, we will need to pave pour way on bone and blood” the Interviewer said. They left for the restaurant to eat, in the way Brian, Tony and Connor joined them, they still didn’t had any formal interview but they were allowed to roam on the base to know the operations. They sat in front of Wolf and the Interviewer, they where big enough to make a normal man uncomfortable, but they three were intimidated by Wolf size and his previous show of brutality also showed them that messing with Wolf or the Interviewer was a very bad idea on their part. Wolf bounced his pecs rhythmically while waiting for his food. After some time the new cook brought Wolf various plates of roasted chicken that Wolf begun to devour without any shame. As the choked disappeared from the table Brian, Tony and Connor looked at the Interviewer, they were somewhat expectant. “So tell me, you’ve already knew our installations, I’ve showed you a good opportunity to look at our base and feel familiarized with our ways, one week has passed and you’ve also allowed to train at our facilities and use our training methods” the Interviewer said, “but that come at a price, I must say, you’ll swear you unwavering loyalty to the SSS..or you can become a play toy for my friend here” the Interviewer said pointing at Wolf with his head. “We can say no?” Connor asked. “So Far Dario and Tony haven’t decided yet, we sent them to the secondary base with Michal so he can convince them or release them, but I don’t want them to know our whereabouts, at least while they make their decision”. The interviewer received his plate and he begun to eat with delicacy, the contrast between Wolf and the Interviewer made Brian smirk. “So, why us three are here and haven’t been sent to the base”. Brian asked, “Michal can be very persuasive” Wolf said with a laugh. “You’re here because you showed the most potential on the tournament” the Interviewer said. Also you were the most vicious of all, so I decided to take things in my hands with you three. The Interviewer took another bite of his food. “Tell me Brian, you entered the tournament being paid. “And they didn’t pay me a cent” Brian said bitterly. “Well Brian, tell me; why you want to stay with us? You’re pretty strong already” Brian scratched his head, his biceps swell at the moment and his pecs were pushing against his shirt. “See, the Italians gave me an opportunity to kill here an there, but those kills where scarce, I’m just like Wolf, I like to show my strength, the get my hands soaked in blood of the weaklings, I love my muscles but the Italians never appreciated them, here I can grow, I can kill and I have also a good role model” Brian said pointing to Wolf. “I don’t care about the money, I care about the power, I was working with the Italians until the day I saw one of your streams, the magic tricks where brilliant they aroused me so I couldn’t sleep from the excitation” Brian said while touching his groin shamelessly. Wolf ignored the remarks and kept eating like a beast. “So, I decided to join you but the only way I could find to reach you was to participate in the tournament, Luca at first didn’t wanted to use me for this, but after the second ‘failure’ of Paolo, Luca decided he needed me…you know…Luca always kept me in the dark, even Paolo didn’t knew about me before the tournament, he was quite surprised to see me on the list, he didn’t knew my strength neither”. Brian said flexing his biceps and ripping his sleeves. “Luca always used me when he needed to get rid of someone without anyone suspecting that…but I wanted to be seen by who I truly are…and here I can do that…so, that’s whey I want to join the SSS”. Brian finished his discourse. The Interviewer finished his plate and asked for a latte. “Ok” he said briskly. “Tony, what about you?” The Interviewer said. “I’m a bodybuilder that wants to be strong” Tony said. “I was one of the biggest tugs for the Italians, they always sent me to the lesser jobs, go hit some rebel thug, go get some money from junkies that does’t want to pay, they feared me but the Italians would not give me a chance to grow, I was stuck, the tournament gave me an opportunity, I fight my way up to be chosen by Luca, after some fights with other members I won a place” Tony said while making some boxing jabs at the air over the table. “But, you killed Luca…” Wolf smirked. Tony looked at Wolf with respect and continued. “So, I have nowhere to go, and this place looks great for people with my talents” Tony bounced his pecs. The Interviewer sighed and rolled his eyes. “Connor, tell me about you, and why do you want to join us?” He asked. “I like to be big, and strong, the Nuovi Imperatori sponsored me with steroids, gym and money…, unfortunately, you won the tournament and I lost my sponsor…and well you seem to train your people really good, have you seen that Buck guy? And Wolf? They are BIG!” the Interviewer was dumbfound about the shallow response of Connor, “but you already know that in the SSS we kill people…and you already saw Wolf doing that” the Interviewer asked. “Exactly!” Connor said, “If you make me big and strong, I’ll be loyal to you, I find that quite amusing and I’ll love to be your killer too” Connor said in such a candid way, while bouncing his pecs, the Interviewer was surprised, after some minutes of silent pondering the Interviewer rolled his eyes, stood un rather violently and briskly said “you’re a bunch of showoffs, you’re just like Wolf…you’re admitted”. Wolf burst in laugher and the other smiled too, then the Interviewer took a can of coke from the counter and returned to the table. “You’re admired, yes, but you’ll need to train, and who us that you’re worthy of the SSS, if you play with us, or if you don’t take us seriously, you’ll regret it. The Interviewer drank his can of coke and left the table, Wolf left with him. “We have settled the new recruits issue, we still need to see what Michael does to Dario and Lorenzo..but that depends on him…now we need to determine what to do with the dissidents”. The Interviewer said. Wolf and the Interviewer walked the SSS warehouses aisles, the Interviewer was silent thinking on what to do with the Italians. “What do you think?” Wolf said. “The Italians, many of them don’t want to join us, but we also can’t allow them to defect to the Japanese or the Latins”. The Interviewer answered. “You know what to do” Wolf said while bouncing his pecs playfully”. “Maybe” the interviewer said taking the last sip of coke and tossing the can into a bin; “Before we get to that we need a visit to do”, He said. They both walked to a corridor and then to a lone room. The door was locked…”I don’t have time for this…” the Interviewer said in an exasperated way, Wolf understood the message and put his hand on the door, he pushed the door and he ripped the door from the frame. “What the hell” Carlos said from inside the room. “Carlos, I don’t have much time for this…have you recovered?” The Interviewer said. “No sir, I’m not ready” Carlos said while sweating. Carlos room was upside down, there where mark of punches on the walls, and the bed was already destroyed, Carlos was sweating profusely but the Interviewer understood that it was not of fear. “You are training here” the Interviewer said. Carlos looked at the floor and nodded. “You’re still thinking on your fight on the tournament?” The Interviewer said. “Yes sir, I ashamed the SSS, I wasn’t able to fight well and aside of that, you pardoned me…I feel humiliated” Carlos answered. SLAP, the sound echoed on the room and the aisled, Wolf looked amused at the Interviewer slapping Carlos. “Ouch” the Interviewer said while holding his hand. Carlos was already too strong so the Interviewer hurted himself but Carlos felt the pain too. “Sir, you hadn’t…I’m sorry” Carlos said. “Imbecile, I know our rules and I’m quite aware that you should have died, but I’m not going to waste a fine soldier betrayed by his companion just like that…you’ll have to die one day for the SSS but you’ll do in my terms, no on the terms of a treacherous bug” the Interviewer said. Carlos opened his eyes in shock. “I don’t have time to see a stray dog licking his wounds, you come with me now or I’ll gladly let Wolf snuff you out and take you out of your misery and make me stop losing my time on your self loathing” the Interviewer said in a cold ice voice and with contempt on his eyes. Wolf bounced his pecs waling to Carlos. “you come or you die, you decide…Now”. Carlos saw Wolf, and saw that he was no joke, he saw at the Interviewer but his expression haven changed, he pondered the Interviewer words and after some seconds he understood that the Interviewer had spared his life to serve him and not for pity. Carlos nodded and said “Aye sir, I’ll come with you”. The interviewer softened his expression but it was still severe. “Good Carlos, we will need you, and your strength, and go to the gym, this place isn’t suitable for you”. Get ready and go to my office, ASAP” the Interviewer said ands left the room”. After some time they got to the office, Igor and Paolo were already in the office. They were discussing alternatives and when the Interviewer entered they went silent. “Do you have any alternative?” The Interviewer asked. “So far none, all our calls get unanswered or if they answer us they plainly reject us…they wan us to keep the drug dealing business”. Paolo said. “No drugs” the Interviewer said…he went silent for some seconds. Wolf was at the Interviewer side like he was making a guard. He bounced his muscles and Igor and Paolo were intimidated by the image, the Interviewer was serious and Wolf was looking intimidating. “Have you reached a decision?” Igor said. “Paolo, you will go to their base with Igor and a contingent of our guards, you need hackers” The Interviewer begun to speak. “We will monitor their communications and interactions, you’ll monitor all communications and will block any intent of their members to communicate with other mobs…you’re clear to get rid of them if you think is needed”. The Interviewer went silent for some seconds. “We will give them one week, after that time we will go there and give them an ultimatum on SSS terms…understood?” Igor and Paolo nodded. “Good, now go” the Interviewer said. Both men left. Carlos entered the office, he was dressed in a tank top and denim shorts, no shoes for some reason. The Interviewer looked at Carlos and said. “Carlos you have one week to train, there are new recruits, please oversee their training, Buck can help you too”. Carlos nodded and left the room… Wolf stood in front of the Interviewer. “And me?” He said. “Get stronger Wolf, I will need you in one week” Wolf flexed his biceps, “Bigger than this?” He said. “How humble” the Interviewer said with a smirk. Let me check the numbers here…you destroyed one door today… “Guilty” Wolf said shrugging. Two days next, on the Secondary base Michal and Ricardo where looking for the soldiers in training, they where slacking, so Mitchal made them training harder to compensate, Ricardo was laser focused on getting the best of them and from himself. Mitchal was on a tank top and matching shorts and boots. “They have to train harder” Michal said. A message came on his phone. Michal took it and left the place and took a call. “Hello” he said. “Hi Michal” the interviewer said. “How things are going out there?” He asked. “They’re weak as always, but I’m fixing that” Michal answered with a smirk. “You would not answer in any other way” the Interview said. “Lorenzo and Dario will get to the secondary base, convince and train them, or dispose of them”. The Interviewer said. “Aye” Michael said while grabbing his crotch with a smile. “Enjoy” the Interviewer said and hang out the phone. Michal walked next to Ricardo, “Good news?” Ricardo said while looking at Michal legs with a smirk. “Maybe” Michal said, “you keep an eye here, we have guests, send them to the office on the third floor”. After one hour an SSS van reached the secondary base. Lorenzo and Dario stepped down of the van that drifted to the park. “Hi” Dario said arrogantly. Ricardo scoffed. “Michal is waiting you on the third floor, go there” Ricardo said. Lorenzo walked to Ricardo and shook his hand. Dario left, Lorenzo wanted to go after him but Ricardo gripped his hand and signaled with his head “stay here” he ordered. Dario entered on the base and after long minutes he found the stairs. “This creeps me out” Dario said while walking up the stairs. He reached the upper Leven and found the big oak door on the office. It haven0t been changed a lot from the Old days where Igor was the commanding man there. He passed through the late doctor’s office and entered on the main office where Michal was already naked, pleasing himself. Michal looked at Dario and he stopped. “You have been sent to e but the SSS headquarters” he said. Dario tried to not be distracted by Michal’s body odor, but the scent were to high and his body begun to betray him. Michal noted that and opened the window, “breathe” he ordered. Dario walked to the window confused, he haven’t been so confused but his pride made him rebel. “Why I’m here? What happened to the others?, why Lorenzo is down there?” Dario demanded. “You’re here because the SSS Interviewer thought you would be more of use here, or he didn’t wanted to lose time convincing you so he send you here, or both” Michal casually said, he continued, “Lorenzo is with Ricardo I suppose…or he’s dead, who cares?”. Dario ran to Michal trying to hit him but Michal was fast and grabbed him from the throat and lifted. “You seem confused, you may think that you’re strong or at least that you put a fight against me, don’t be ridiculous, you’re too weak, and maybe an Ant can have more opportunity to hurt me before you” Michal said in a calmly way but his grip on Dario’s throat made him gag. Michal walked to a chair and slammed Dario on the chair, the wood creaked. Michal then sat over the desk and begun to caress his prick. “Tell me…Dario” Michal spoke in a soft, but menacing voice, and with a slight smile that drenched contempt. “You were chosen for an Interview but seemed you wanted to leave the SSS base, and think…unfortunately we cannot allow that under the circumstances” Michal kissed his biceps and moaned lightly. “So, I’ll cut to the chase, tell me what do you want to stay with us?” Dario stood up but Michal looked at him menacingly so he seated again. “You’re quite strong” Dario said. “That’s quite and understatement” Michael said. Dario then shook in his chair, his thoughts where confusing him, he wanted to stay and at the same time he wanted to run, he wanted to leave all this, but Michal was so irresistible for him that his own prick begun to rise and Michal noted. Michal smirked and kept feeling himself in a such controlled way that Dario knew he was doing on purpose. “Look, I want go go now, I want toe leave and forget all this” Dario said and making all his effort, he walked up, but before he reached the door, he felt Michals arms hugging his chest and forcing him to stay, Michal arms where like two anacondas, he pressed him but not that much so he didn’t break any bone. “Dario…Dario” Michal said in quite a low voice, “you should stay…you see, I’m demanding nd I always need someone to take care of my….needs” Michal said in such a manly tone that Dario lost himself for a second before struggling to get free. Michal grabbed Dario from the arms and tossed him to the other side of the office. Dario flew various meters away and crashed against the desk. Michal walked casually to him “why leave so soon Dario?, I barely had any satisfaction with you…” Michal grabbed Dario and ripped his shirt revealing Dario’s powerlifter body that already was bruised in the parts that hit the desk. “Nice body you have man, I can take a handle of you so easily” Michal said and grabbed his tummy and lifted Dario his legs dangled in the air while his upper body fell against the desk. “Tell me…will you stay? The SSS needs you…I really need you” Michal said in that soft but vicious voice that anyone with two fingers in front could see that demanded a “yes”, but Dario seems to be far less intelligent and said “fuuuuck you” Dario tried to hit Michal’s face but it was like hitting a wall. Michal smiled, Dario, you’re too weak for even try to hit me. He grabbed his arm and pinned it to the desk. Michal smelled Dario’s arm “even your scent is too weak”. Michal released Dario and held his ass. “But you have a nice ass…I’m quite sure I will make you quite a soldier” Michal said. Michal lifted Dario over his head and walked to a nearby sofa. He then threw Dario at the sofa Dario struggled but it was no use, Michal was too strong for him. Michal stood next to Dario and pinned him to the sofa, Dario was facing up and Michal simply seat at his side, putting his hand over his chest in a way that from the distance could be seen like a caress, but Dario already found that Michal was holding him against the sofa with such force that he was almost taking the air out of his lungs with only his left hand. “This is ridiculous” Dario thought, he’s barely bigger than me but how can he be so strong” he said while struggling to get you free. “See Dario, Michal said while flexing his right biceps. “We usually don’t take a ‘no’ for an answer, but seems the Interviewer saw the need to compensate me for the trouble with the tournament, he’s such a good friend. Michal said kissing and licking his own biceps. His dick engorged and Michal stroke if a few times with his right arm. “Dario, you’ll stay with us, and you’ll be at my side…, what do you think?” Dario struggled and yelled “NOOOOOOOO”, Michal flipped Dario ands ripped all his clothes exposing his hard dick and his ass. Michael grabbed his dick and said “so you like it little faggot” Dario struggled but Michal wasn’t releasing him. Michal then grabbed both Darios’s legs and spreader him apart, Dario tried to fight to no avail. Michal took his aim and without any prior waring he rammed his penis on Darios ass. “Dario made an ‘O’ with his mouth but the pain was too intense that he couldn’t mutter any word”. “See Dario, I’ll be gentle, most get their pelvis cracked on his first try…” Dario struggled in vain, Michal trusted ritmically controlling himself so not break any bones. Michal trusted and trusted, Dario struggled, but his tries where at every moment less vigorous, at the the end Darios ceased struggling, Michal smirked devilishly, he kept pushing Dario’s ass for minutes, then one hour until Michal felt satisfied. Dario was crying in pain, but Michal wasn’t out yet. Michal trusted some more time until he felt that he cum inside Dario. He leaned toward Dario’s ear and said “see…I can be very convincing”. He then pulled out but he was still erect. Ricardo and Lorenzo entered the room “OOOOOHHH man” they exclaimed in disgust at the same time while looking at Dario’s humiliation. Michal stood proudly in front to them and said “Dario, clean mi dick” Dario sobbed and obeyed he begun to fellate Michal who moaned in pleasure. “See Lorenzo, you should try this!” Michal said flexing his biceps and moaning. “No thanks! I’ve already joined the SSS” Lorenzo said with mixture of awe and disgust while holding up his hand in a gesture of surrendering. “Bummer” Michal said, “So, welcome to the SSS, you’ begin your training with Ricardo” Michal said while still moaning. “This one is mine…the Interviewer will nag at me but..a man has his needs…and this one won’t be part of the SSS” Michal said, then he pushed Dario away and said “enough, go and get my bath ready”. Michal ordered. Ricardo nodded Lorenzo to get out and both men left the room. Michal went to the bath “Dario, my bathrobe is there, hold it for me” Dario silently took the robe and waited behind Michael, looking in awe and fear at how Michal cleaned himself. After one hour Michal left the bathroom, Dario dried him with a towel, then he went to the desk he easily put it on it’s place, took a laptop from one of the drawers and called the Interviewer via video-call. “Hello” Michal said, “I got your two candidates, Lorenzo already joined, Dario…joined me” Michal said “put some clothes on Michal”, the Interviewer nagged…let me see Dario, “Dario, come here” Dario appeared naked on the video call but he didn’t say nothing. Michal accommodated the PC with a smirk. “Michal, you idiot, you broke him” the Interviewer said with irritation and covering his eyes with his hand in an exasperated fashion. “Michal burst in laugher” I just hope this one last much more than the others, you’ve sent me a fine candidate” he said. “I hope Lorenzo get’s well trained, now that Dario isn’t of any use” the Interviewer said “for you” Michal said with an evil smile, “exactly” the interviewer said irritated. “Get ready Michal…we need to get your soldiers as soon as possible to guard the neighborhood, If the first strike are there, the soldiers will not be of much help in the secondary base, but, they can be deployed here, to guard the surroundings, you’ll need some guards there and ill send you reinforcements as soon as possible”. The interviewer went serious, so did Michal; “Do yo know where they will attack?” He asked. “Not yet Michal, they have been very quiet even as we took over the Italian business, I’m guessing they are waiting to see how things change, we will leave the drugs business to them, so I suppose they will also fight between them in hope to reach most of the demand left before striking us…” the Interviewer said. Michal stood silent and thought for himself, “You smart bastard, you didn’t left the drugs business just for principle, but also as a way to make the Japanese and the Latins fight between them, so you get rid of an unwanted business but also you weaken your enemies by giving them and excuse to start a turf war between them while you reinforce your bases”. Michal smiled “well played” he muttered. “What?” The Interviewer said. “nothing” Michal responded. “As soon as anyone knows something I’ll communicate, for now, I will concentrate on the Italians, we will need to fix that inconvenience”. The interviewer said. “I can be very convincing “Michal said showing his cock on camera shamelessly. “I’ll go with Wolf, I need you there, if they strike there we need heavy weaponry…and your torpedo” The Interviewer said with a smirk and hang the call up. Michal smiled “Dario, I need you here” he said pointing at his cock. One week passed, the Interviewer was with Wolf at the HQ, Paolo and Igor already told them that even with his negotiation they’ve found some of the leaders still wanting to keep the drug business and have been even reeling against Paolo’s orders, Paolo and Igor even snuffed some of their soldiers and Igor praised Paolo for his quick advances. “He almost fainted from the effort but has soon as the head cracked he went full force until it exploded” Igor told the Interviewer with live detail. The Interviewer smirked. “They are just showoffs like you Wolf”. He said. “They have a good teacher” Wolf said while bouncing his biceps. The Interviewer rolled his eyes and said. “So we Weill need to go there tomorrow…Paolo, arrange a meeting, with all the dissidents…in the same place” the Interviewer said. Paolo went series for a moment. “All of them sir?”. “Yes, tomorrow, don’t let anyone out, we negotiate with all of them..even if you have to drag them to the place.” The call stopped. “All of them Wolf" said smirking. The Interviewer looked at his PC, “tomorrow I will tell you, be prepared”. Wolf flexed his arms and kissed his biceps. “Aye sir” he said. The morning of the next day the Interviewer woke up early, he went to the office, grabbed a cup of coffee and tapped on his PC, checked on his messages and sighted. “Some people just don’t learn”. The interviewer analyzed his spreadsheet alone, after some time Carlos entered the office. You’re OK boss? He said. “Yes Carlos, I'm fine, I can’t say the same for some other people I think”. The Interviewer said. Please send a guard to wake up Wolf, I need him. Carlos called a guard and asked him to go bring Wolf to the office. The nearest guard nodded and walked on the lone aisles, after some minutes he found Wolf’s quarters. He knocked the door once, after some minutes there was no answer, then knocked the door again, and a third time. There were no answer, 15 minutes already passed but there was no answer, the door was loosely closed so after the fourth know it opened, the guard then decided to enter and see if Wolf was really there. He found Wolf shirtless on his bed…sort of, because Wolf was so big that he occupied most of the big bed and his arm was hanging from one of the sides. The guard gulped at the size of the arm and somewhat he admired it for some seconds, he made a step and opened his hand. The guard tapped Wolf gently “Mr Wolf, the Interviewer is looking for you”, Wolf didn’t answered, the guard tapped his arm again. “Mr Wolf…please wake up”, Wolf didn’t move… the guard finally grabbed the arm with all his might but his king didn’t’ even compressed. “Mr Wolf, please”, then in desperation he kicked Wolf’s arm, Wolf waved his arm like brushing away a fly, but in the sudden movement he hit the guard head the guard barely yelled; the head exploded and blood and brains sprayed over all the walls with bone bits. After some minutes Wolf woke up and found a headless guard on the floor and blood and brain bits splatted over the walls and ceiling, the jaw was over Wolf’s bed. “What the hell” Wolf said in confusion… after some seconds of quiet pondering he realized that he must have killed accidentally the poor guard. “Such a shame…I didn’t even notice the bones cracking” Wolf said playful before grabbing the corpse and hugging it with all his force so blood sprayed from the neck and the rest of the head and then ripping if in half, then grabbing the pelvis and ripping the legs, and then ripping the arms of the chest remains. “That’s better, love the fireworks” Wolf said playfully, then he went to the shower, cleaned him up, then he took a red tank top and shorts and a pair of flip flops and left to the Interviewer office. “You’re late, we send a guard looking for you” the Interviewer said. “Seems he’s not a guard anymore” Wolf playfully said flexing his muscles. “Wolf, you can’t just kill off guard for fun” the Interviewer nagged at Wolf. “Sorry, he woke me up, he entered in my room and I got scared” Wolf said playfully. The interviewer held his head with his right hand exasperated. “Wolf, please be careful with our guards, they’re fragile, understand?” Wolf bounced his pecs so the interviewer interpreted it as a “yes”. Carlos was silent, with a small smile, clearly nervous that he was on the same room with a muscle monster that could kill him as easy as he was a fly but decide to play along. “He he” he said nervously. “We will travel the the South base, we have a meeting with the dissident factions of the Nuovi Impertatori”. The interviewer said. “We still don’t expect an attack but we need to reinforce our bases, Carlos you will stay here, you’re on charge of the base, with you will be Buck, I’m also asking you to train Brian, Felipe and Connor, they need to learn about our ways, Tony will be sent with Michal to reinforce the secondary base, we recently lost a candidate there” the Interviewer said, Carlos nodded and left the office. “Wolf, we will go to the Italians’s base, wanna drive?” The Interviewer said. “Wolf nodded and both left the base on a van” Wolf was at the wheel but the driver soon repented his idea since Wolf already took the highway at a lot of speed. “You’re speeding” The Interviewer said. “Yeaaaah” Wolf said. Wolf was concentrated but he liked teasing the Interviewer. “Long time I don't drive” Wolf said. “Yeah buddy, long time…” The Interviewer stood quiet for some time. “It was a lot of time since we met…” he said with nostalgia. “A lot…” Wolf answered, “There are always new and more dangerous adventures and you always free me from them, thanks buddy”. Wolf flexed his right biceps and said “You only need one Wolf” and smirked. The Interviewer smiled and touched Wolf’s biceps. “All I need…” he said. “Are you worried?” Wolf asked. “I’m just thinking, we have build the SSS, we are now growing the SSS beyond what we thought at first, we have found Michal and other strong people in the way, and we already have destroyed one mafia…and will take over a second one…sometimes I wonder when we will stop?” The Interviewer said while looking to the window. “Until your dream comes true…” Wolf said in a quiet voice. The Interviewer looked at Wolf, he wondered which dream he was talking…he remembered a long conversation on a cafe, when there where only one Wolf and one Interviewer…and one big dream…those days where long gone and now there was still a Wolf and an Interviewer, but time have been passed for them. Wolf grew in size and brutality, and the Interviewer grew more strategic and more inflexible. A siren sounded, “Fuck the police” Wolf said playfully “We don’t have much time to play Wolf” the Interviewer said, “Don’t worry it will be a quick play. A police car appeared behind, Wolf decelerated the car until it stopped. The Police car stopped and two cops step down. Wolf looked at the interviewer and winked. “Sir, you are way over the limit here” the first cop said. “Believe me officer, I’m way over the limit in many aspects” Wolf said bouncing his pecs. The cop was feeling rather uncomfortable “step down the car” the cops said, the other cop walked next to his colleague. Wold laughed, “With pleasure” he said. The nWolf stepped down from the van “My goodness” the second cop said when he saw Wolf’s size. Wolf bounced his pecs and biceps. “What do you need officer?” He said. Both cops trembled in fear, and by reflex they grabbed their guns and aimed at Wolf. “Stay there!” Both cops said. “Ok, Ok” Wolf said and stood still in front of the cops. “Your license” the cops asked. “This is my license” Wolf said flexing his biceps. “Don’t play with us” the first cop said trying to be commanding, but losing the effect completely before Wolf size. “I’m not playing with you…yet” Wolf said, then he grabbed the gun and yanked if from the cop’s hand, Wolf crushed the gun and pushed the cop against the police patrol shattering the glass. The Other cop fired his gun but the bullets rebounded over Wolf’s pecs “Oh my…” The phrase was cut out by Wolf when he grabbed the cop by the jaw, the Interviewer stepped down the van and stood at distance to let Wolf work. Wolf smiled devilishly and then yanked the jaw off of the cop’s head. The cop waved his hands wildly in pain and tried to run from Wolf but Wolf grabbed his arm and ripped it from the body, then took the other arm and crushed with his hand, then he lifted the body and flipped it so he held the body from the legs, Wolf ripped quickly both legs, the body fell to the ground. Wolf took aim and kicked the head like a soccer ball exploding the head, he then grabbed the corpse piercing it with his hand and hit the ground with it like it was a hammer. The other cop tried to stand top but Wolf threw his companion corpse at him, the cop stumbled back in horror and fell to the floor, Wolf then reached him and stomped his legs crushing the femurs, Wolf looked at his victim bouncing his pecs, he acted like a predator, a predator that likes to play with his victims. The cop shot at Wolf but all the bullets bounced on Wolf think skin. The cop yelled while shooting until his gun went empty, the cop threw the gun at Wolf’s face but it bounced again. Wolf burst in a devilish laugher, he stomped the cops arm and ripped the other arm of the body. “Too weak” Wolf said smirking and enjoying the kill. Wolf grabbed the cop’s head with his right hand and using his left hand, he tore the cops bit by bit with one one hand, the cop yelled in pain until he fainted from the shock. When Wolf couldn’t provoke more yells he crushed the head with just one hand and tossed the body at one of the trees of the nearby Woods with all his strength. The corpse exploded at the contact with the tree and the body remains stuck to the tree by the blood stained uniform. Wolf grabbed the car and easily tossed it over the trees, then he found the other corpse. Wolf walked back two or three steps and like a super strong and big soccer player he kicked the corpse, ripping it in two halves that fell apart in a shower of blood that stained the grass and the woods. “Shit I hit it too hard!” Wold playfully said. “Showoff” the Interviewer said. “Get ready here you have spare clothes” the Interviewer said.“ Wolf ripped all his clothing and flexed his body in a kind of private show for the interviewer even kissing his biceps and feeling his pecs. “Like it?” Wolf said proudly and teasing him. The Interviewer rolled his eyes with a faint smile “get ready”. Wolf bursted in laugher “you still like it”. The Interviewer walked next to him and poked his pecs “I…said…get…ready”. Wolf hardened his pecs “I can’t feel nothing” he said with a chant hardly containing his laugh, the Interviewer slapped his biceps and walked back to the car…”quickly you jerk” he said and entered the car. Once inside the interviewer smiled while thinking in all the good time with Wolf he had, and wondered how many times they will share in the future. Wolf changed clothes and took the cartwheel again. They raced on the highway and fortunately, for the cops, no one showed on the rest of the trip. The Interviewer send a message for Paolo and Igor “we are about to get there”. “Wolf, are you ready?” The Interviewer said. “Always” Wolf answered. They got to the base, it was a big edifice that resembled an hotel, that resemblance served has a cover for the base of the Nuovi Imperatori. “Seems they really like to show off their luxury” The Interviewer said. Igor was already in the from of the building, when he saw them he raced to the Van. “Welcome sir, I wish this is a very different situation but things are heated over there” Igor said. Igor was dressed in a well adjusted shirt, denims and shoes. “Were’s Paolo?” The Interviewer asked. “He’s with the dissidents, so far he have contained him but as soon as they knew you’ll come they rebelled and are threatening to defect or even to open a new mafia” Igor said. The Interviewer sighted “This should be too easy, or too hard, tell me Igor, our operatives are well?” He asked. “So far yes, we have successfully blocked most of their conversations, no secret information have been leaked but the dissidents have been frantic about the drug business, they Japanese and the Latins have already moved to take the vacuum of power for themselves and many of the dissidents over there are freaking out that the Nuovi Imperatori will lose all their influence” Igor explained. “Seems we will need to teach them influence” the Interviewer said while looking at Wolf. Wolf smiled and licked his lips in expectation. “Igor, are they all on the same place?” The Interviewer asked. “Yes, they’re still on the main saloon, so far Paolo has been reuniting with they every day at the same hour, they just started today but is far no one wants to give an inch”. Igor said. “Keep our hackers monitoring the communications, the loyal guards shall be at the doors of the saloon and when Wolf and I enter you will enter and the doors shall be shut, they won’t open until we reach and end of our negotiations” the Interviewer said In a cold, calculated way. “Aye sir” Igor said. And the three men Walked in the base. At the main meeting room the ambient was frantic, the Dissident leaders were yelling and the solider behind them were nervous, there were approximately twenty people on the room, all with weapons on his hands or hanging from their belts. Paolo didn’t flinched but he was clearly running out of patience, as he saw Wolf and the Interviewer entering he stood up and walked to them and ceded his seat to the Interviewer and then They adjusted their positions Wolf was at the right of the Interviewer, Igor and the Left and Paolo was behind him. The Interviewer took a moment to speak, he asked for a can of coke and said. “What do you want?” A pandemonium started, all the Italian leaders yelled in a cacophony of voices, the interviewer kept sipping his coke, then he asked for another in signs, Igor quickly brought another can and the Interviewer sipped it slowly until the Italian leaders went silent. “It’s all you have to say?” The Interviewer said. The Italians when silent. “So far all you say is blabber about the drugs and the weapons…so the issue is this, first we will abandon the drug business, the SSS by principle won’t participate in that business, period.” The Italians yelled in rage, the Interviewer stood in silence, but this time some of the soldiers unloaded the guns but the Interviewer was unfazed, he looked at all the faces but all of them where up in arms about the drug deals. After the pandemonium subsided one of the leaders said, “and the weapons?”. “I’m glad you as Mister, you also bark a lot about weapons but there is one problem I’m afraid. These cost too much to maintain, and most important, as you will see, I don’t have any weapon with me, but my best weapon is just here…Wolf, please show them”. Wolf took the Interviewer seat and gently pushed back to the wall, Igor instinctively walked and stablished his place at the left place and Paolo placed himself at the right side. Both men stood still, Wolf placed himself and the border of the table. Wolf grabbed one of the leaders from the head with both hands and lifted in front of the table as if he was a trophy. Wold smiled, then he begun to squeeze the head over him. The leaders yelled in pain and kicked Wolf, he desperately tried to used his gun and shot Wolf until the magazine was empty. Wolf kept squeezing , the Italian screamed and blood begun to emerge from his head, the blood gun to flow through Wolf’s powerful fingers, and the head was crushed like an eggshell. Wolf squeezed the head until the deformed skin passed through Wolf’s fingers with blood, brain bits and bones, teeth and blood poured through the remains of the head’s mouth and the blood rained over Wolf head and flowed trout his arms like a bloody stream, Wolf laughed maniacally in anticipation of that would happen next. Wolf squeezed the head until his own fingers crossed, wolf released the headless corpse that fell over the table and begun to slip down to the ground. Wolf grabbed the corpse from the neck remains and tossed if over the table. The dissidents looked in horror at the bloody kill and stood in disbelief for some seconds, on of the nearest dissident leader, the on a at Wolf’s right size yelled, and grabbed his gun, he shot Wolf’s head at point blank, the shot didn’t even made Wolf skin get red, Wolf grabbed tha arm and ripped if from the body with his left hand, then he grabbed the head with the right and and quickly close his fist crushing the head that exploded splattering blood, bran and bon in all directions, Wolf used his shirt to clean his hand and tossed the arm over the table. The leader at Wolf’s left side trued to run but Wolf closed his left fist and in a quick and sudden circled punch he hit the leader’s head with the back of his fist, the head exalted like it was hit with a heavy and blunt object so Wolf stood in front of three headless corpses. Wolf roared like a beast and slowly cleaned his hand agains his shirt while bouncing his pecs. Wolf flexed his biceps and in a clear but somewhat condescending way he said “Want more of this bugs”. The Italian leaders yelled in defiance and horror from seeing his leaders snuffed in seconds, they discharged all their weaponry over Wolf. Wolf kept flexing his biceps and bouncing his pecs, the room inside sounded like if a war started on It’s interior. Wolf burst in a maniac laugher and began to Walk slowly and deliberately rounding the table, the guards kept aiming and shooting Wolf until the smoke filled all the room, some shots lost its way and hit Igor but they bounced over his muscles leaving just reddish points over his skin, Paolo at first was scared but he then suddenly saw that the bullets didn’t affected him, “the SSS training bust be working” he thought for himself and stood still with a smile in his face. The shots kept sounding only interrupted by Wolf’s maniac laugher, Wolf grew excited, even his groin was showing his excitement, Wolf grunted like a beast. Wolf stood there, receiving gunshots but never getting any wound, Wolf bounced his pecs and caressed himself, he punched his own pecs, he felt his biceps and moaned in pleasure because he knew that the only thing that could make him feel pleasure there, was himself be from him caressing himself or by snuffing the life out of the weaker. Slowly but steadily, the gunshots sounded weaker. Suddenly the gunshots stopped and were replaced by an uneasy murmur. Wolf laughed hard, “is that all you have weaklings?”. Wolf jumped next to them and grabbed two men heads and crushed like grapes, they only could yell fro a second before Wolf’s hands crushed their heads that exploded in a gush of blood, brain and bone. Wolf opened his hands and two trembling corpses fell to the ground. A soldier tried to hit Wolf with the back of the gun, his hit landed on Wolfs bouncing pecs. Wolf smirked with malice he closed his right fist and punched his chest breaking his sternum, ribs, heart and column, Wolf’s fist pierced the guards body, Wolf lifted the corpse with his fist still piercing the body Wolf flexed his left biceps and licked it, then he used his freehand and grabbing the head he ripped the body from the right hand, blood sprayed over all the nearest guards Wolf crunched the head that emitted with a sickening bone crunching sound that Wolf clearly enjoyed. Wolf was ecstatic, he grabbed tow guards from the heads and crushed them together using the might of his own pecs. Wolf moaned. A guard tried to use an empty assault rifle has a bat but he slipped with the blood and fell to the ground, Wolf took the opportunity to step on his head and making his quads dance he crushed the head, the guard just made a muffled “ARGHHH”. And the floor god more blood and brain stains. Three guards ran in desperation to Wolf, trying stupidly to fight him. Wolf punched the abdomen of the nearest guard piercing his abs and grabbing the column crushing it and ripping a bit of the vertebrae from the body, the guard suddenly lost stability and fell over his back, Wolf grabbed the neck other of the attacking guards with his free hand and with all his might he tossed at the wall, the guard body was crushed against the wall like he was ran over by a truck, Wolf grabbed the third guard from the neck and pelvis, he lifted him over his head. The guard yelled “leave m…” Wolf crushed his body like a can muffling his yells that were replaced by a pain scream, Wolf tossed the body and ripped his shirt revealing the magnificence of his pecs that were bouncing rhythmically. Wolf looked for the first guard and stomped his head like a bug, then grabbed the second guard head with his big hand and ripped it off body. Wolf crushed the head against his pecs, using the blood, brain and bones has lube for his nipples moaning in the process. “These bug does really have any use”. Wolf said playfully to instill terror on the rest of the guards “they are just for my pleasure tearing them apart”. The other guards stood trembling, they feared the monster in front of them, someone so strong that he easily could use them just for lube for his own pleasure and some ran for the door. But the doors where closed, the SSS guards outside have shouted them, so they new there where no scape. Wolf grabbed ons of the guard at his reach and punched his head with his left hand, he pierced the head until the head was at the heigh of the biceps, and then Wolf made a biceps pose, the head exploded at the volume of the hyper big muscle inside it. Wolf licked the brain and blood from his biceps. Smirking with malice. Some of the guard begun to pray, Wolf walked to them “your god is here, worship me” he said. Two guards took the message at hand and begun to touch Wolf muscles in adoration, one of them was daring enough to lick Wolf’s nipples but Wolf used his free hand and crushed the head against his nipple like he was a bug, Wolf pinched his nipple and moaned “bugs” he said. Then he grabbed the other worshiping guard’s hand “clean it” he said, the guard begun to lick Wolf pecs and Wolf crushed his head with his open hand like he was a big…again. “Wolf smirked, “you can worship me but i’m a god of death..so I deliver”. Another one went close but decided better to run for his life, Wolf grabbed him and ut in a bearhug. The guard screamed at top of what his crushing lugs allowed him, “you’ll feel soon all my might” Wolf said, then he crushed the ribcage and abdomen with all his strength, the sickening sound of bones crushing sounded like if Wolf had crushed a bag of crackers. The pressure was so big that the guard opened his mouth and a gush of blood poured from it like a volcano. The guard fell dead, his arms limp over Wolf’s arms, Wolf released the body but before it well to the ground he grabbed the head with his hand and closed his fist crushing the head just for pleasure. Wolf decided he was too being too slow, so he ran to the other guards, he gabbed two by the heads and crushed them, he grabbed another one from the arms and ripped both arms in one movement splashing blood at all directions, one guard fell in front oh him and he stomped the chest, blood gushed from is mouth. Wolf grabbed another guard and made a knot with his arms, the guard yelled in pain before falling to the ground. One guard hit Wolf in the head, Wolf smiled, “Idiot” then Wolf punched his abdomen with his right hand and grabbed the spine, then he pierced the chest with his left hand grabbing his spine in two points, the guard gaped. “This is a real punch your Imbecile” Wolf said with an evil smile “And now…this is a split”… Wolf lifted the guard and then he yanked both arms at opposing sides ripping the guard in half making a gush of blood and spreading his guts over the walls. There where only two guards left, Wolf ignored them and then begun to look for intact heads. He found the guard with the ripped limbs revolving in the floor with pain, he put gently his foot on his head and slowly crushed it like he was crushing a cardboard. He walked slowly to the guard with the tied arms and first he the knot, with arms and everything, and stomped the head viciously cracking the floor with just one stomp. He looked for the halve with the head and ripped it from the body, then with the head on his hand he walked to the remaining guards. Wolf palmed the ripped head and slowly compressed it, the head slowly was deformed at the horrified look of the remaining guards that banged helplessly the door. Wolf tossed the head remains at his side, he casually cleaned his hands one against the other, licking blood as it was some kind of jelly candy. The guards pissed himself from fear. Wolf smelled the fear and enjoyed it. “You know you’re going to die” Wolf said with a slow voice where he enjoyed every word of it. Wolf walked so slowly that all his muscles contracted in a such controlled way that they looked like an anatomy book. The guards banged furiously the doors, Wolf reached them, he pushed back one of the guards and held up the arm with the guard was banging with. “Shhh” Wolf said, “you’re disturbing” Wolf forced the arm backwards until the guard almost could scratch the back of the neck. AIEEEEEEEEE the guard screamed. “Shhhh” Wolf said, you’re disturbing” Wolf said with a higher volume. He pushed the arm up and he snapped it from the shoulder sockets, AAAAARRRGGGGGG the guard yelled, “Now you’re disturbing!” Wolf sand he then grabbed the other arm and in one movement he yanked it backwards and upwards, both arms where dislocated, Wolf grabbed both forearms with one hand and Wolf lifted him like the guard was a pig on a hook and the guard was really squealing like a pig. While holding up the guard with his right hand, Wolf punched his abdomen and ripped all his intestines while looking deviously at the other guard. The guard gaped. Wolf then punched the abdomen again but used his arm as a hook, Wolf opened his right hand and the arms fell lips at the the guard sides. Wolf was holding up the guards body with his left biceps that he flexed casually moving the guard like a rag doll over his big and powerful biceps. Wolf was enjoying to toy the guard while looks and the other viciously, then Wolf used his right hand and ripped the guards pants and underwear, the other guard frigthened about a rape scene but Wolf was looking to have a clear vision of his fixing point, he ripped the balls and penis and then he grabbed the pubic symphysis and with all his high Wolf pulled his biceps and the pelvis apart. His arm ripped the body like toilet paper, Wolf ripped the sternum, and both ribcage halves flipped like a torn book, his fist went through the guards head crushing and ripping the jawbone and caving the head from bellow so the head was caved by Wolf’s fist, the maxillary bones where torn apart and the eyes flopped from outside the cranium. The pelvis still had the legs attached so Wolf casually ripped both legs from the pelvis, just for show. Blod was sprayed all over the place excepting to the part that the Interviewer, Paolo and Igor stood. Igor was in awe and Paolo was holding his crotch. The Interviewer was unfazed but he clearly was looking at detail Wolf’s errands. The last guard was screaming “no, no, no mercy…please” Wolf kicked him and he went flying in front of the interviewer, he landed on his back and the air was forced out of his lungs. “I know I’m too big for you little one, so I will help you” Wolf grabbed the left arm of the guard and placed his forearm on his right arm crevice, then Wolf slowly flexed his bicep and at first he trapped the arm then the bone begun creaking and then the biceps crushed the forearm. Wolf moaned “I love this” he muttered in pleasure. The guard yelled in pain, then Wolf did the same with the other arm but this time he made it slower. Wolf enjoyed each yell, each crack, each tremble each struggle. Wolf then grabbed the guard by his ankle and deviously and slowly he held the knee with his left arm and the shin with the right hand, the guard tried to kick Wolf but he ignored, it was like a bug hitting him, Wolf slowly ripped the left shin from his body, when blood poured everywhere he bent and quickly put his left arm under the knee and holding it against the arm craved he flexed his biceps crushing the knee in one swift movement but reducing the blood loss, the guard was hanging from Wolf’s left biceps and his back was hitting Wolf legs and croth Wolf grabbed the left knee and he simply yanked the body tearing the leg off the body. Wolf tossed the leg and relaxed his biceps the body fell to the ground but Wolf was on for more blood he lifted again the guard and accommodates him just to make Igor Paolo and the Interviewer see the ending of the gruesome spectacle. He hugged the guard from behind and using his fingers as powerful hooks over the guard sternum he ripped the ribs and the sternum exposing the guards internal organs, his heart was racing trying to hold the guar alive for some seconds more but in the process make in the guard feel even more pain than he could possible though he could feel. Wolf grabbed the head with both hands and piercing it with his fingers he opened it like he was opening a bag of potato chips, the brain was exposed, the eyeballs where still hanging from it, Wolf ripped the brain fro, the skull and tossed at a wall where it stood plastered like an strange work or art. Wolf yelled and flexed his muscles, mesmerizing his audience, the Interviewer scratched his head and said “I suppose it can’t be helped” and left the bloody room. In the aisle the non dissident old members of the Nuovi Imperatori heard the yells, the cracks and the screams, they also read a maniac laughter like a demon, then he looked at the room interior, some of them fell on his backs, some of them puked, some of them looked at Wolf and his bloodied body, they wondered how Wolf could be that happy while flexing his body. “il demonio” some of them said and trembled. The Interviewer said “Now you all bring here your weapons to be destroyed, close the drug business, and from now you’re all part of the SSS, you’ll be our soldiers” the Interviewer said with authority. “Any other dissidence and I’ll gladly ask Wolf to come back” the Nuovi Imperatori members freaked out at the idea. “Good” the Interviewer said, now all the leaders place come with me, we need a new meeting place. “Wolf, go and shower yourself, I’ll find you later” the Interviewer said. After some minutes the leaders of the Nuovi Imperatori, Paolo, Igor and the Interviewer found a smaller room near the big one, the stench was already filling the air but Paolo, Igor and the Interviewer ignored it. “Gentlemen, as you saw there are changes”. The Interviewer said. Paolo and Igor were at each of the Interviewer sides. “From now, the Nuovi imperatori doesn’t exist anymore, you’ll be now the souther division of the SSS” the Interviewer declared officially. A fat leader scoffed and said “we are already respected by our name, so you now say we should drop it?”. The Interviewer looked at him and said “Paolo”. Paolo walked behind the guy and palmed his head. Paolo begun to crush the skull, it was his very first time but he was unrelenting, Paolo squeezed the head and the fat leaders begun to scream in pain, after some seconds the skull caved and after that Paolo could finally crush the head of the leader, Paolo yelled in victory and flexed his biceps, “yeah” he said. Paolo yanked the body from the table and the body fell at the side, the other leaders grabbed his seats until their fingers went white. “Any other stupid question?” The Interviewer said. “So listen, any betrayal shall be payed with death, these are our ways, we will only use our physical strength, that makes good soldiers and make’s us strong has you saw with my friend Paolo here”. You’ll be part of our army for now you will stay here with Paolo, but. I think this place can be dangerous for most of you, so you’ll be transfigured to our main headquarters” “you’l begin to train, If you can’ train at the SSS level, you’ll be deemed unfit to work with us”. Has said, Paolo will be the Ione in charge of the operation, any questions?. The leaders stood frozen. “Good” the Interviewer said, Paolo, take the command from here, I’ll look for Wolf, Igor, come with me”. Paolo took the Interviewer seat as soon as he got up, then the Interviewer left with Igor, on the room Paolo gave clear instructions about how they will merge both organization operations. “Igor, we will need to reinforce our defenses on the main base, the secondary base and here, I doubt they will hit here first since this place does nothing with our main operations, so it doesn’t make any sense to attack here unless they want to take the place from us, they won’t attack soon I think. The Nuovi Imperastori lost many leaders so we need to fill the void…make sure that Paolo understand this…” the Interviewer was sweating, and he put his hand on the old wound and held onto the wall… “Still hurts?” Igor asked “Just when I’m tired” the Interviewer said with a smile, and continued walking but Igor noted that he walked at a slower pace than before. After some minutes they found the room were Wolf was playfully bathing in the shower, the room was big and had a big bed inside. The Interviewer signaled Igor to leave, then he looked for a seat where he fell from exhaustion. After some minutes Wolf left the shower only covered by a towel, the towel was clearly too small to cover, but the interviewer was already sleeping. Wolf looked at the interviewer almost tenderly, “impudent brat, anyone would fear to fell sleep in my reach, most of them get’s crushed but you decide to sleep here…you jerk”. “I heard that” the Interviewer said while half asleep, “shut ups and rest” Wolf said, the Interviewer didn’t answered. Then Wolf with extreme care lifted the interviewer and put him on the bed. “It’s very fun” He said. Then Wolf seated on the seat and carefully watched the Interviewer’s sleep.
  15. Warning; This storiy us very heavilt snuff-oriented. If this is not your thing, please looke elsewere. If this is yout thing, enjoy. Thanks to freakoman2 and mczapl for their encpuragement, ideas and help. (Thank you guys, the SSS would no be the same without you!). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 13-Scacchi Insanguinati The Interviewer was on the cafe seated with Wolf and Paolo. Now…let's see…” the Interviewer said, he took a sip of his coffee. “Your boss wants to change the number of fights to 10…why?” The Interviewer asked. “Don’t know, seems he thinks that if the Italians show true superiority there, he can convince the other mobs to leave us alone…” Paolo said “That’s a good argument” the Interviewer said, “But why changing it? Why now? And why he sent you specifically?” The Interviewer said. Paolo didn’t knew the answers, he even felt a little stunned to be unable to answer… TelI me Paolo, any negotiation we reach here…you’re really able to guarantee me that the agreement we reach will stay?” Paolo simply said “I’m sure that Luca will accept ad long as we accept his requirement of 10 fights” The interviewer took a sip of his coffee, “It’s risky for us” he said. “You’ve haven’t showed your warriors, but you have some sense of at least two of ours, and now you’ve told me that Luca wants to make a power show..so seems the stakes are quite high”. He said. The Interviewer looked at Wolf and regretted not have used his strongest piece, for some moments he wanted to kick himself but he was going to stay true to his world, but he knew that the risk and the cost would be something he will not like. “These are our conditions” the Interviewer said with a pain twitch that was unable to hide. “You’re right?” “No, thank to you…just be glad that Wolf doesn't kill you?” The Interviewer said with slight irritation. “Now to the point…first, well accept the 10 to 10, In fact we want the number elevated to 11 so we avoid the possibility of a tie; in addition, the event will be on our arena, we already have a place, second, the even will be streamed for all our subscribers, but we will also stream to all the SSS and Nuovi Imperatori members, so the result shall not be challenged, three, the heads of the two organizations will be on our arena so to legitimize the results” The interviews twitched in pain and a small drop of sweat fell on his forehead. Paolo nodded “I think that’s easy to achieve”. We have a last condition. All the fights will be to death… Paolo was shocked. “SSS rules Paolo…or you didn’t realized Lucas intention to send you here alone?” Paolo looked at the interviewer and suddenly he begun to sweat. “Luca knows our business, and our rules since he and you organization are our clients too…even after your takeover intent he still trust us his valuables and we still hold them secured… go talk to Luca and tell what is his answer?…oh, and please , on your way out can you please ask them to bring me another coffee?…we´ll wait”. The Interviewer took the last sip of his current coffee. “Delicious” Wolf smirked “i’d like a coffee too”. After some minutes the cafe owner brought to new coffee cups for the Interviewer and Wolf, he cleaned the table from the spilled coffee and left. “Please put the bill on our account, we will pay ass soon as possible…we are going to leave soon” the Interviewer said. On the outside of the cafe Paolo voice sounded, “si signore”…then a long pause…and after Paolo said in a quiet voice “si signore”. The Interviewer smiled. “Maybe…” he said. Then Paolo entered the cafe. “May I ask for a glass of water” he said. “Please, be my guest, I’ll swear I won’t poison it on revenge” the Interviewer said with a smirk. Paolo was worn out, his hand shook in a slight but controlled show of pure rage. “What happened?” The Interviewer asked. “Luca accepted all the terms” Paolo said. “Good” The Interviewer said. “So, I suppose that this will not be the last time we meet, but Paolo, let me give you a friendly advise… Luca knows our rules, he know that we alway play by our rules…I’ve talked to him before all this mess and I can tell you…Luca is pissed at you, and the fact that you didn’t handed him the SSS surely has him very pissed, I know his aim, and I know he want us badly… but if I were you, I would be really pondering where my loyalty is, because I’m fearing that the next movement Luca does involving you will give you plenty of opportunity to say where his loyalties are…don’t forget, he sent you here to die, and maybe he’s surprised that you will come back to your place…don’t forget.” The interviewer took a sip of coffee and left the place, “the water is on our bill” he said while leaving with Wolf at his side. Leaving a confused Paolo behind. Later, the Interviewer walked with Wolf on the SSS headquarters. Michal was waiting on the entrance. “How’s our new recruit?” The Interviewer asked. “He’s already on his quarters, we will assign his training regime as soon as possible. “We got a small change of plans” the Interviewer said. A small pain twitch appears on his face. “I think you need to rest, you barely rested since the…” Michal didn’t said a word but pointed at the Interviewer wounded arm. “First we need to discuss some things” the Interviewer signaled Michal to follow them, “what happened today? They told me that Wolf killed two cops and you reunited with Paolo. “Yes, and yes” the Interviewer said. Let me update you first… “Eleven!” Michal said. “Yes, I know, we don’t have that many pieces on our elites” The Interviewer said. “I need to participate” Michal said, “Me too” Wolf said. “No, first both of you are way too strong, and also you’re part of the bet…unfortunately I cornered myself on that point, also, if you both participate they can cry foul on the tournament results”. Remember the event will be streamed to everyone. “Why you asked that” Michal said dumbfounded. “We need that the results are unquestionable by anyone…” the Interviewer said, “Also, that can prevent any treacherous movement by the Italians”. “It’s possible that they do an underhanded move?” Michal said. The interviewer made a pause and said “There is a thing that does’s cape my mind…ten fighters, it’s a somewhat high number, we one up that number to make the results clear…but seems they know that we don’t have that much people so that changed the rules to show their senses superiority of numbers, so I still suspect that they can do an underhanded move of the conditions are met…but what are those conditions’ I don’t know…” The Interviewer said. “And what if they do?” Michal said. The Interviewer looked at Michal and then to Wolf. “If that happens we will abide by the SSS rules as asked”. Wolf smirked and Michal nodded. The Interviewer took his chess board from his desk and begun to add the opposing pieces to it, after that, he put the pawns on his side of the board in silence. Wolf and Michal stood silent. The Interviewer then begun to say “the main problem is that the board is now bigger than before…ten fights would be a problem, I asked five to avoid the possibility of a tie…Luca wants that that can be a possibility, also, I don’t have a queen on the board”. The Interviewer took the main pieces from the desk and with delicacy he put the towers on the board. “Igor and Buck are strong, Is difficult for them to lose, Buck is not disciplined but he can compensate on his strength, Igor have been looking at Wolf as an example, he have been training very hard so he gained a lot of strength recently”. Wolf too another pair of pieces, the Knights and put on the board. “We also have Ivan and Carlos, they are flexible, Ivan has been training the troops here and he’s a very capable strategist, he can use that capability on the fights, Carlos is stronger but flexible and his adaptive capabilities are top notch”. The Interviewer added one of the Bishops to the board. “Ricardo has been learning at a very fast speed he is very emotional but his strength is not that apparent from his body size”. The interviewer put his finger on the bishop position that was empty. “That put us in the next problem…We have strong pieces but we lack in the numbers” he said. Michal bent over the desk “Add us..please”. The Interviewed looked at him and said “I’ve told you why, please Michal believe in me…” the Interviewer said. “Seems we will need to use some strong pawns over here…until we knew who will be send by the Italians they can give us a surprise…and on the bishop…what do you think about Felipe?” The Interviewer said while holding the bishop on his hand and pondering if he needed to put the piece on his board. “Felipe is too new” Wolf said. “I know, but he is strong, from what we saw on the gym, he’s at least as strong as one of the guards and he also has some fighting experience, we could use this time to train him, Michal can you do it?” Michal nodded. “Ok, do as you please” Michal said. “Thanks” The Interviewer said. The Interviewer stood up, he looked at the board and took a rook on his hand…”maybe we can snatch a rook from them…” he muttered and then put the piece on the board. “Wolf, we will need to evaluate the guards” the interviewer told Wolf, “You need to rest first” Wolf ordered and Michal nodded. Then he lifted the Interviewer and. Cradled to his bed. “Take a rest…” they said in unison and left the room”. “Michal please make the training program and execute it ASAP”. “OK I’ll do it Michal said without turning and left the room alongside Wolf”. The Interviewer then realized how exhausted he was, his arm still was in pain , he walked alongside Wolf, and entered his room, Wolf looked at him while he climbed to his bed and soon fell asleep. Wolf closed the door and left. Soon the days passed, the Interviewer and Michal chose three promising guards to fight, and they added Felipe to the bunch. They were training hard, taking little rest, but from the new recruits Felipe showed a lot of promise. The other guards were Tom, Ferdinand, Ceri, and Greg. Tom was a big bodybuilder past his eye, but still big and strong, he had some potential and joined the SSS on the promise of becoming strong again, he had a big body with a tummy that revealed Tom’s age, and his previous heavy steroid usage, he was kinda dominant on his manners but his strength was higher than the average SSS guard, he was almost an elite but the Interviewer rejected the promotion on grounds of being “too close to be a lone Wolf”. He trained almost as hard as Felipe, and seems that Tom was fixated on being promoted to an elite after the tournament. Ferdinand was an above average guy, blonde and with a round face, he was recruited some years ago and even if he trained hard, he didn’t achieved the fitness type of body, but his looks where misleading, many people tried to poke fun at his looks and found their face crushed by his powerful hits, he liked to be a guard but he didn’t wanted to have more responsibilities, so he declined any opportunity to be promoted. However Michal thought that he could be paired to an average looking Italian fighter. Ceri and Greg were the last of the new bunch, Ceri was an ex-cop, not so tall but he had big hairy pecs, and formed legs from the football practice and bald head. He was bigger than Ricardo, but was not that well defined than him. Greg were a muscle chub, kind arrogant but had boxing knowledge, he was a very domineering man, but Michal thought that he could win his fights. “It all come at how we place and play our pieces” the Interviewer said in his office while talking to Michal and Wolf, the tournament was set to begin tomorrow. The interviewer meditated on what would happen, somewhat the tournament would be held at the next day and the SSS would be changed forever. The day of the tournament the preparations were frantic, the arena was being fitted with enough seating for all the Nuovi Imperatori heads and for Wolf, Michal and the Interviewer on the SSS side. The colosseum was fitted to let the guess stay comfortable during the matches and even a screen was installed so everyone could see what was being streamed. At the afternoon the Italians arrived, they came in 4 vans each carrying at least two of their fighters and a limo that carried Luca and Paolo as his number two. The Interviewer stood at the entrance with Wolf and Michal, each one at one side like two hulking body guards. The walked near the limo, the limo kept closed by at least 5 minutes and then the opposite doo opened and Paolo came out of the car. “Good Afternoon sirs” Paolo said he was on a white shirt that fitted his chest all too well and in cream pants, he walked in front of the other door and said “Luca wants to be sure that there are no traps there. The Interviewer frowned “First you try to kill Michal, then you try to take over the SSS, then instead of face us up front, you decide to send your messenger two times…even you changed the terms…If you really think so little of us, then leave this place, since so far you’re the ones that have attacked us, so we stay to our word that there are no foul play here..if you want to keep your word, then come down that car and speak to us directly or face the consequences” the Interviewer said in a contained rage but he wasn’t answering to Paolo but speaking directly to Luca. Paolo shuddered and looked to the car. The door opened and all the other cars doors opened in unison, like a small army, the Nuovi Imperatori stood down the car, and formed a line in front of The Interviewer, Wolf and Michal, the SSS guards and chosen fighters responded accordingly. At the end, Luca got off the limo and stood in front of the Interviewer defiantly. The Interviewer was unfazed but his breathing was heavy and slow. “You impudent brat, you should know your place” Luca said. Luca was a man on their late 50’s, he was very well dressed in a white designer suit riveted with gold olive leaves woven into the sleeves and edges of the dress jacket. “Like an emperor” the Interviewer thought. He was tall, average built and his face shoed piercing blue eyes and a royal presence that inspired respect, but his facial expression was arrogant, so the high class effect Luca wanted was lost in part by this demeanor. “Sorry Luca, but there’s only one person in this world that can call me Impudent brat” so I’ll ask you to not do it again. Luca was shocked. “Beware man, We can simply crush you like a bug and you wouldn’t even note that” Luca said defiantly. “You already tried that and failed” The Interviewer answered, Luca took the burn with aplomb, he simply ignored it and said. “The failures of Paolo aren’t my failures, so I don’t accept any responsibility of his actions” Luca answered. “Paolo blushed but stood silent”. “So how are we going to settle this?” Luca said with contempt. The Interviewer pointed at his chosen warriors, formed in line in front of the SSS guards and behind The Interviewer, Wolf and Michal. Luca observed Wolf and Michal and said “these two are your better men I’ve heard, so why don’t they fight?” He said. “I want this to be a fair fight, also they are part of the price, my better warriors” The Interviewer said. “So you’re so arrogant that you don’t use your better fighters?” Luca said, “I’m sure that our chosen warriors will be of your liking and will provide a good fight…we are taking this very seriously” the Interviewer said unfazed. “Our Warriors will be Carlos, Ferdinand, Daniel, Ivan, Greg, Buck, Igor, Ricardo, Felipe, Ceri, and Tom”. “Our warriors will be Connor, Lorenzo, Tony, John, Dario, Bruno, Carlo, Mauro, Enzo, and Brian…Our last warrior is delayed but I’m quite sure that we can start the fights before he gets here” Luca said. “I’m sure he will get here on time” The Interviewer said making a special effort on keep his true feeling hidden. So we will start at 5pm at the colosseum, we already arranged a plane where all your men can stay. If you need something please tell us”. The Interviewer said. “I’ve already brought everything we need, I can’t risk an underhanded move by you” Luca said with the arrogant tone that the Interviewer was starting to hate. “Understand” he said. “Good” Luca said “so, please show us our temporal place”. After the Italians left the Interviewer and Michal pondered the best plan to the fights, the Interviewer regretfully admitted that even as they were proud of their soldier’s strength, the Italian ad there share of good soldiers too. “I wish I could recruit them to the SSS, but unfortunately some of them will die…hope none of us die…but I highly doubt it”. The Interviewer said while twitching his face. “The pain returned?” Michal asked. “It has been reducing, but sometime it returns”. The Interviewer said. In the next hours Afternoon Luca and the Interviewer interchanged messages much ti the Interviewer irritation. “Pompous piece of crap” he said. “Language you boy” Wolf said while bouncing his pecs teasing the Interviewer. “Cut it out Wolf” the Interviewer said “He clearly belittles us…” the Interviewer went silent and walked to Wolf. He patted Wolf’s arms “I don’t want to lose you, or Michal, but I’m getting nervous that I was too careless with this”. Wolf flexed his biceps “you have one Wolf, and that Wolf with Michal helped to train your warriors, trust them”. Wolf said. The Interviewer smiled. “Thanks buddy…that guy really gets on my nerves”. “Don’t allow that” Michal said while entering to the Interviewers office, “His pride is his weakness…they have accepted the fights list, they also seem to thing that this will be settled before the sixth or seventh fight…also, Carlos have even feeling sick lately” Michal said. “It’s not like we can call them for a change now…” the Interviewer said, “We will have to believe in our people” the Interviewer said. SO, we will have the matches how they here agreed. The first one is Carlos against that light-heavy bodybuilder packed with mass, in fact the bodybuilder from the Italians had an sadist look on his face and he barely fin on the clothes he decided to use. “Connor, that guy seems to be a good recruit for us, but Carlos is a fine soldier too” the Interviewer thought. The afternoon came and the event needed to start, the Interviewer walked alongside Wolf and Michal to the colosseum, they visited first the chosen warriors. “We are strong, let’s show them” was the small discourse the Interviewer gave to his soldiers. They answered in various forms, from approbation nods to full muscle flexing by Ricardo. Carlos was eerily silent. The Interviewer thought for a second that he could be nervous but hushed the idea away, there was simply no time. Carlos move to the colosseum with them, he were silent all the way down to the colosseum, after some time he took another way, just to get to the colosseum, that day Wolf, Michal and the Interviewer would take the route to the upper part of the colosseum. “Let’s take a close look on Carlos” the Interviewer said, “Agree” Michal said, Wolf was quiet all over the time. “What’s up Wolf?” The Interviewer said. “Let’s be on guard…don’t trust the Italians” Wolf said. The Interviewer nodded, Wolf wasn’t the type to give a caution word, so the Interviewer too those words at heart. After some minutes they reached the upper level of the arena where Luca was already seated with Paolo at his side and four bodyguards with him. “Why you took out our weapons from us?” Luca said. “We don’t have weapons either” the Interviewer said unfazed, “Are you so little sure of your men capabilities that you think you need weapons?, If you want to be sure you can examine Wolf and Michal. You won’t find any weapons with us, excepting for the ones stored for our clients on the warehouses outside this place. “So it’s real that you don’t use weapons” Luca said with a slight deprecative smile. The Interviewer was quick to detect that Luca saw that has an SSS weakness, little he knew about Wolf and Michal, but he decided to play along, “we don’t like to hide behind the false power that weapons give, and anyway is not that we want them, we only do our business and we don’t need those things for our mission” The Interviewer said casually before taking a seat. “Go ahead, ask you men to examine them”. One of Luca guards came next to Wolf who grunted and bounced his pecs. “You can touch them if you want, but I don’t know if they want to be touched” Wolf said, he was in his classical tank top, shorts and converse shoes that the guard saw that Wolf would not be able to hide a gun excepting for the ones already attached to his body. Other guard went next to Michal “The only canon you see is the one in the center” Michal said jokingly but with a face that looked like “you touch me…you die” that the guard simply took a look from the outside, Michal was wearing pants and a well fitted shirt that was so adjusted to his body that even if he take a hidden gun, it would clearly be seen. The Italian bodyguards simply nodded to Luca, “thank you praetorians” he said. “Praetorians…so this guy really believes himself to be an emperor” the Interviewer tough for himself. “I just hope that he is not as crazy as one of them”. They all took his positions, the arena door opened and Carlos and his opponent, Connor stood in front of them. “You all know that this fight is the final one for one of yours” Luca said pompously, “I hope that you give a fight so good that no one can claim that the fight was unfair. Luca said, his tone heavily implied some kind of “mercy” that they were giving to the SSS. The Interviewer sighted in a quiet rage, Wolf put a hand on his shoulder and gently pressed. The Interviewer took the sign has a “calm down” gesture. The Interviewer took a sip oh his coca-cola and heard. Luca sat and the Interviewer said “No weapons, fight to the end, Luca and I will be the judges of this fight…so please, give your best”, he then poured down the can remains to the floor like a libation, a sign that Luca noted. Luca signaled his hand to one of his guard who quickly took a glass from a bottle of Win they brought with them and took a sip. “Don’t worry Luca, unless you behave, you should fear nothing from us…we are not like you”. The Interviewer said with scorn. Luca looked in quiet rage but has the event was being streamed he decided to play along. Carlos (SSS) and Connor (NI) where on swimming suits, or so it appeared, Connor legs where so massive that the clothes looked more like a vacuum package, and Connor knew the effect he gave on the audience, Luca was ecstatic and the Interviewer worried for Carlos. Carlos was packed too, he wasn’t that big, but the SSS knew what he was capable. He bounced his pecs a little for confidence but the Interviewer knew him all too well to see that something was amiss, but until that moment, he could not detect it. Carlos and Connor took a stance on the arena, Connor flexed his biceps, he was clearly a bodybuilder champ but his smirk shown a lot of confidence, Carlos stood concentrated, after some moments, an alarm sounded and Carlos took the initiative he launched a punch to Connor chest with al his might that landed on Connor chest, Connor got surprised and stumbled back, Luca jumped from his seat in surprise but Connor took the hit with little to no damage on his chest, his big chest only got red on the place Carlos hit, Connor ran to Carlos and hit his chest, Carlos took the hit and the punch was also ineffective, Carlos adjusted his boxing stand and then he aimed to Connors face and landed a bunch of hits and jabs, Carlos was a good boxer, but the Interviewer thought that even as Carlos was giving a good fight, so far his hits were ineffective, something strange for a warrior of the level of Carlos. Connor was big, but is far he wasn’t fighting that well, he received punch after punch but an ominous feeling go to the Interviewer brain, Connor some to be the kind of fighter that does’t fight well, but he can take a lot of blows until his opponent reaches its limit and then he counter attacks, on other and Carlos seemed the type of fighter that wan’t to end the fight quick and decisively, and end that was out of reach at every minute that passed. Carlos looked desperate and was sweating profusely. Connor smiled, he grabbed Carlos and held him in a bearhug, Carlos face wen to full rage but that was too late, Connor already bulging biceps where compressing his ribcage, Carlos tried to hit Connor in the face but Connor smiled like a maniac and kept compressing the chest. Carlos yelled in agony and Connor laughed, clearly enjoying the pain. The Interviewer was shocked, his plan was that Carlos ended this fight in a clear victory for the SSS, he wanted this to be the first and best declaration of the SSS strength, but Carlos was losing, the Interviewer put his hand on his face in embarrassment, “that’s odd, that guy shouldn’t be as strong as Carlos” Michael said in an analytical way. The Interviewer then regained his senses, his analytical brain begun to race “why, a trained warrior like Carlos, that acted in such a disciplined way was losing to a guy that was strong, yes, but didn’t had a fighting training like Carlos?”, it made no sense, but the result was clear…Carlos ribcage was giving the last of it, Carlos was wearing profusely, and the Interviewer knew that he was about to die. “We surrender this fight he said to Luca”. Carlos was yelling in agony and Connor wasn’t even sweating. “What did you say?” Luca said with a veil grin ion his face. “I said that we surrender this fight, we cannot afford to lose a good man like Carlos” the Interviewer said ignoring all the other things at his surroundings. Connor kept pressing Carlos ribcage until a “pop” sounded and an agony yell was heard. “He’s finished, so can you show him some mercy and spare him? Connor won, so it’s a victory for the Nuovi Imperatori”. The Interviewer said with a serious face, Luca was delighted on the effect he was causing. “You shouldn’t underestimate us” Luca said. “I’ll make sure that you’ll be defeated, and then you’ll be all mine”. Then he looked to the arena, “Connor, release him, you win” he said with a big theatrical gesture. Connor released Carlos but was disappointed, Carlos fell to the ground hugging his chest and Connor kicked him so strongly that the flex some centimeters above the ground before falling. Connor flexed double biceps pose and a crab pose while looking defiantly at the Interviewer. The Interviewer thought that Connor would be an excellent SSS elite, but he had more pressing things to do. His wound hurted and his face twitched in pain. “Damn” the Interviewer thought for himself while pressing the seat to alleviate the pain. “What did you do?, Let him die, You know the SSS rules, you should follow them” Michal said with disapproval. “I know the rules Michal… and I won’t allow you to overrule me” Wolf looked at Michal and bounced his pecs, Wolf was serious, so Michal decided not to press the matter. “We will have at least 10 minutes to the next fight” The Interviewer said in silence. “Go get Carlos to his quarter and examine him, something is not well Michal” Michal tried to rebuke “Listen!” The Interviewer ordered, Michal was surprised, it was very strange that the Interviewer spoke in that demanding way to him. “Something is not well, Carlos should not have lost…find what”. The Interviewer whispered to him “Now go". Michal jumped down to the arena and took Carlos outside. “Great fight, Let’s see the others, I’m dying to see who is stronger”. Luca said while sipping his wine. “Wolf, be alert” the Interviewer whispered. "I’m sure the answer will be definitive” the Interviewer challenged. The second fight was about to start, Ferdinand for the SSS, Lorenzo for the Italians.Both men where very similar in height, Lorenzo was a little taller, but their body type were different, Ferdinand looked more like and above average trucker but he was strong for his body type, he was recruited on basis of his potential and his strength grew and a great level to make him one of the top tier guards. Lorenzo on the other hand had the built of a taekwondo practitioner, he was confident, Ferdinand was serious. Both men out his guard stance, aft the alarm sounded Lorenzo took the initiative and kicked Ferdinand on the abdomen, Ferdinand stumbled back but didn’t fell. Lorenzo tried to keep the offensive with some big and low Kick but surprisingly, Ferdinand was able to evade them, he was faster than the appeared. Ferdinand wen to a lunch to the face the Lorenzo barely missed and counterattacked with a low Kick that landed at Ferdinand right left. Lorenzo jumped back and stood his guard. “This should be easy” Luca said playfully, “Look mr Interviewer, we brought some fine fighters don’t you believe?” He said proudly. Paolo ate his side was very serious, he was concentrated on the fight, studying patterns and for some reason, the Interviewer thought that Paolo was more for the Italians that initially appeared. “Luca, you’ve prepared some good men, but we shall not get ahead of ourselves please” and showed his can of coca cola like a wine cup and drank. On the arena Lorenzo was hitting Ferdinand legs, but Ferdinand also managed to land some blows to Lorenzos chest and abs. “Use your hands” Paolo yelled at Lorenzo, and Lorenzo begun to mix punches and kicks that cornered Ferdinand against a Wall. “Paolo, shut up” Luca said irritated. The Interviewer got the hint, “so, Paolo seems to be the one that prepared Lorenzo…interesting” the Interviewer thought for himself. Lorenzo jumped and kicked Ferdinand chest with all his might. A cracking sound echoed on the arena. The Interviewer put his hand on his face. “Ohhh, looks that Lorenzo just cracked some ribs” Luca said playfully “Wonderfull” he added siping wine. Ferdinand trie to get up but his pain was lowering his reactions, Lorenzo kept kicking Ferdinand on the legs until Ferdinand fell to the ground, Lorenzo went to kick Ferdinand head but Ferdinand blocked the kick with His arm. The arm cracked Ferdinand gave a loud yell of pain, he was breathing heavily and fell in his knees, Lorenzo kicked Ferdinand in the back and then put his head on a revers leg lock, Ferdinand tried to get out of the lock but with only one usable arm it was pointless, Lorenzo begun to squeeze Ferdinand neck, Ferdinand tapped the floor desperately but there where no mercy this time, Lorenzo squeezed until a crack sounded, Ferdinand arm fell limp, he was dead, Lorenzo overjoyed fled his biceps and pecs in a victory pose. “Wonderfull Lorenzo a glorious victory”. Wolf grunted “Weak” he said. The Interviewer nodded with his head. Ferdinand was dragged away by some SSS shocked guards, Lorenzo left the colosseum by the door and suddenly Tony entered the arena, behind him Daniel entered, they both were bodybuilders. Tony was hairless, his face was very masculine and his muscles bulged n all his body, he was on his mid 30’s, and clearly he was a showoff, on his right arm he had an Italian flag tattoo. He was surprisingly energetic and were jumping back and forth on excitement. Behind him Daniel entered the arena, he was a bigger bodybuilder than Tony and entered with some pompous pace, almost arrogant. Tony was dressed on a small denim short, while Daniel The interviewer analyzed with bodybuilders. “What do you think Wolf?” Wolf smiled, “we will see, that guy Tony seems a good one”. The Interviewer accommodate himself on his seat and sipped his coca cola. Both bodybuilders stood arrogantly in from of each other, like they where comparing his muscle size and strength. “You can surrender now” Daniel said with confidence. “No, please, I want to snuff you out…they say that I can do this here without any consequences, so please, help me show all my might” Tony answered. “Interesting” the Interviewer said. Both man jumped to each other, Daniel struggled but Tony was unfazed. Daniel muscles bulged everywhere, but Tony held his place with confidence. Tony was smirking while Daniel was sweating “Ooh,” Wolf said bulging his muscles. “You noticed isn’t it?” The Interviewer said. “This is done” Wolf said. Tony grabbed Daniel arm and threw him to the other wall. Daniel fell with a thud and the air was blown off oh his lungs. Daniel struggled to get up but Tony was over him already. “Get up your asshole” Tony said and punched Daniel abs snd sent him flying away. Tony grabbed Daniel arm and twisted if behind him, Tony pulled of the arm and after some struggle the arm dislocated from the shoulder. “AAAAAAAAIIEEEEEE” Daniel yelled. It’s done” the Interviewer said with embarrassment, “seems we need to be more strict with the election process” he said. Daniel squirmed in the floor, holding his lifeless arm with his good one, he tried to put up but stood on his knees, so Tony kicked his face. Daniel fell to the ground covering his face with the only good arm he had. Tony was far from being satisfied, Tony kicked Daniel’s body with all his right, his legs bulged in power and Tony face was gleaming in a sick pleasure, Daniel cried for help but he received only more kicks. Luca was raving in Tony’s brutality and Paolo nodded in approval. The Interviewer saw at the spectacle with interest, Wolf bounced his pecs and felt his arms. “This could be a good one too” Wolf said. Tony then walked next to Daniel head, and stomped his head, the first hit bounded the head over the floor, the second stomp Daniel fell unconscious, the third stomp deformed Daniel’s face, the forth stomp begun to crack Daniel’s skull. Tony kept stomping Daniels skull savagely, until the head was just a pulp of random pieces oozing with blood, bran, teeth and bone. Tony flexed his biceps and even the Interviewer showed him his approval. “That’s a good one” he said to The interviewer who bounced his pecs, “Would be fun to sniff that one”. Luca was delighted. “That’s three on us…I thought this would be harder for us, we prepared for the worst and then you’ve only send us wimps” Luca said. The interviewer was unfazed, he still had pieces to move, he already was wondering if the pieces he decided to use would help him to take the victory from this tournament, but he was not that sure, even as his best pieces weren’t used yet. However the Italians so far have sent fine fighters, even for the SSS standards. Ivan was already on the arena, he was a muscle chub with big arms, and pecs, he had a very well worked legs and a small tummy over a thing line of fur that gave him a sexy looks. On his face there were a big black eyes and a dazzling smile that irradiated confidence without looking arrogant. In front if him was John, John was a it tall guy that was very well defined muscles but they were not that big. John was more like a muscled yoga teacher with some muscle than a fitness type, but the Interviewer knew all too well that looks were not equal to strength but on the contrary. The Fight started and John landed some blows to Ivan abdomen, Ivan stumbled back but kept his fighting stance. Ivan tried to hand a few punches that John dodged and answered with some kicks and punched aimed mainly to Ivan’s belly. The fight kept on like this for some minutes, John kept on with his speed leaning blows on even over all the body but aiming first at his belly. Ivan seemed furious, but so far he barely had a chance to land a hit. John looked fresh but Ivan was struggling. The Interviewer was unfazed and Wolf was smirking. “Weak…” Wolf said. John tried to kick Ivan’s belly but from nothing Ivan grabbed John’s left leg from the ankle and crushed it with one hand. “How much time you think you can keep this you weakling?” Ivan said with rage. Then he looked at the Interviewer with pride. Ivan kept his hold on John’s leg who tried to break free from his lock but via will not release him. John tried to punch Ivan’s face but his face was cold steel, he even flinched with pain, he was full of anger, he twisted johns leg and forced him to turn. Ivan yanked John’s body and without releasing him he turned so, John looked like a rolling rag-doll. Iva release Johns body and he was sent flying like a rag against the wall, his face and head hit first and then the rest of the body, John fell to the floor and squirmed in pain holding his face with both hands. “I beg that hurts weakling” Ivan said bouncing his pecs. “No, no, no” John screamed but Ivan was not yet satisfied. Ivan grabbed both of Johns hands and like taking a hint from Wolf’s book he crushed both hands. John screamed in pain. Ivan was smiling, enjoying the pain he was causing. “That hurt’s isn’t it?” Ivan said, his groin grew and Ivan enjoyed that too. Luca was enraged, until this point he had a clear advantage but Ivan was on another level. “Oh, just kill him already, that useless piece of shit…let’s continue to the next fight” Luca said, Paolo looked at him in surprise. Ivan ignored Luca, he wanted to enjoy the pain. Ivan grabbed the right John’s arm and pinning him in the ground with one knee he used both hands to grab the arm, He pulled with all his might and ripped the arm from the body. Blood begun to pour from John’s arm and Luca nauseated in disgust. Ivan did the same with the other arm and threw them both at Lucas place. Luca looked terrified at the ripped arms and Ivan flexed both biceps before stomping repeatedly Johns head until it was only a headless body at the side of a pile of mush. Luca tried to regain his composure sipping wine, Paolo was shocked at Luca’s attitude and he glanced at the Interviewer who was clapping to Ivan that was flexing on the arena. The Interviewer gave Paolo a quick glance before concentrating on the next fighter. “That’s their vs one…seems we will have a long night Luca” The Interviewer said. Luca smiled with contempt but his surprise at the gory victory taken by Ivan put his head to think. Greg was already on the arena, he saw John's headless and limbless body being dragged away and looked at his opponent Dario. Dario was a well built powerlifter figure dressed on a lycra shorts. He had big legs and arms, but seemed he had better days, even so Greg was not too the showoff fitness type but he can give a very surprising hits that stunned his opponents. Greg like to boast about his body and flex his pecs a little, but Dario was confident and responded bouncing his pecs too. Dario went for the first hit but his punches were slow, Dario just dodged by little and he landed a hit with his knee on the liver, cracking the ribs and making the pain unbearable to Greg. In that moment Michael arrived and saw how Greg was put out of the contest in just one blow. Dario smirked and flexed his biceps, he nodded to Luca and then he begin to hit and kick Gregs body, Greg was unable to sustain the punishment he cried for help, Michal looked at him in disgust. He was so enraged that he put his hand n the Interviewer seat and cracked in with his hand. “I thought he was ready” the Interviewer said. “He was the weakest of the bunch” Michal answered, “But seems that we underestimated the Italians” The Interviewer said calmly… “that won’t happen again” the Interviewer declared and then he made a thumbs down signal. “Are you sure that you want your soldier be killed?” Luca said. “Yes, of course…he’s weak, and the weak die” the Interviewer said unfazed. Dario took the nod and then he grabbed Greg by the neck, he then put his left arm under Greg chin holding it with his biceps then with his other hand he begun to press Gregs neck, after some seconds of frantic arms waving by Greg his neck cracked and Greg’s arms fell limp. Dario flexed his upper body in a crab pose and cockily left the arena. Greg’s body was dragged away. “Hey!” Luca said… “I thought that your fighters were stronger, so far seems that I only will win a pile of garbage soldiers…I highly doubt that those two would hav the strength to clean up my shoes” he said pointing at Wolf and Michal ho walked to Luca but the Interviewer ordered to stop. “Don’t worry Luca, If you win, you’ll have some of the best soldiers out there…IF you win” the Interviewer said cockily. “Even I can snatch some of your best pieces” the Interviewer said quietly. The was 1 to 4 with the SSS on the losing side, the Interviewer kept his cool, he still had more strong fighters on is side, but he worried that if he loses on of his stronger fighters, he would lose the tournament and the SSS with it. He would easily not accept that result, but he was afraid that Luca would not accept it in case he lose the tournament. Then saw then the foolishness of his desperate bet on that moment. But now he needed to face it and then wait until the end and decide. Buck was already…posing on the arena, he was clearly enjoying his show opportunity, h was all natural for that, Wolf laughed, “Showoff” he said. Bruno entered the arena, he was a big average looking guy. Bruno laughed at him with scorn, Bruno didn’t even waited for the signal, he hid Buck two times in the face. Buck dodged the third hit and pushed Bruno far from, him, “you treacherous bug” Buck said. “You won’t get away from this” Buck said and kicked Bruno with his big bodybuilder leg on his stomach. Bruno fell on his knees spitting blood. “Get up you asshole” Buck said grinding his teeth. Bruno didn’t answered cause the pain he felt. “I said, get up” Buck said while holding Bruno from the armpits and lifting him Bruno tried to fell but before he held Buck hit his head with a left hook; Bruno flew backwards and fell on his ass. Buck felt disappointed, he lifted Bruno again and said “you know this is a fight to death don’t you?” Bruno just nodded with his face contorted by the pain. “So fight for your life asshole” Buck released Bruno but Bruno fell again to the floor. Buck wasn’t having it he kicked Bruno face before he fell and Bruno flew upwards in a rain of blood and teeth. Bruno wasn’t even fighting so Buck decoded to do the Wolf thing, he stepped over Bruno and using his high he grabbed bot knees and lifted, spreading his arms so Bruno legs went into a full 180° painful split. “Piece of crap, you’re unworthy of this place” Buck said and then he ripped both legs from Brunos’s body. “Yeaaaaaah” Buck said proudly while holding Bruno’s legs like a trophy. Bruno yelled in pain and tried to squirm back to the colosseum doors. Buck stood there looking at the trail of blood that Bruno was leaving behind, soon Bruno almost stopped moving, Buck took aim , jumped and fell with his foot on Brunos head. The head exploded under Buck’s foot. Buck twisted his sole just to make the point that he fought a bug, and useless bug that wasn’t capable to give him a worthy fight. Buck flexed his biceps while looking at the interviewer proudly. The Interviewer made a thumbs up gesture that was repeated by Wolf and Michal. “He’s one of our best ones” Michal said. 2-4, but the SSS still stood behind. Igor entered the arena ripping his shirt off his body and revealing he was only dressed by a libra short. “Oooooh” Luca said. “He as strangely silent since Ivan’s victory and was horrified by Bruno’s defeat, but anyway he still wanted to show his arrogance and superiority, Paolo was somewhat surprised, he didn’t have the opportunity to see an SSS elite with all his might and now he witnessed Ivan and Buck’s clearly superior wins. He was silent on his seat nervous. Igor’s opponent was Carlo, Carlos was a young fitness guy, I little bigger than Igor but no has packed ad him. Igor saw him with scorn, “Unworthy” Igor said. At that time Michal closed his head to The Interviewer head and said “Carlos is fine, but sees he was drugged before the fight”. The Interviewer opened his eyes briefly but Luca didn’t noticed, Paolo face frowned but his concentration veered to the arena since Igor and Carlo begun to fight. “You sure?” The Interviewer whispered. Michal nodded. Both men were good, surprisingly good, Igor grappled with Carlo in a very professional way but Carlo didn’t disappoint. They grappled on the ground trying to get the high ground, some times Igor was on top and could land a few blows to Carlo’s face, but Carlo responded switching positions and hitting Igor’s head. Carlo headbuted Igor’s face and his nose begun to bleed. Igor used his leg to push away Carlo who flew one meter away. Igor stood up, his nose bleeding but Igor was enraged and ignored the bleeding. Carlo tried to make a flying kick but Igor was ready of that, he grabbed the leg and using his right and Carlo’s impulse he yanked Carlos like a hammer and make him fell face first to the ground, Carlo’s nose shatered on the impact and Igor took his opportunity to stomp the lower leg crushing the bone. Carlo squirmed in pain and tried to crawl away but Igor’s feet were still on top of his leg. Igor twisted his feet to inflict more pain and Carlo screamed. “Piece of shit” Luca said and then he threw his glass of wine to Paolo. “This is your fault…you poor training has given them three wins” Luca was enraged and Paolo blushed but didn’t dare to answer. Igor grabbed both arms and while looking at Luca “Hi Luca, see my new strength, the one that the old Red never had” he said and then ripped both of the arms from Carlo’s chest. Carlo cried for mercy, his tears were all over his face, Igor left the arms there and grabbed the head with both hands making Carlo’s face looking at Luca, Igor pressed the head. “Crack, mother fucker, crack” Wolf was amused, Michal was unfazed, The Interviewer looked with attention, he pondered the new strength Igor found on the SSS and how devoted he now was to the new place he found on the world. He understood Igor’s feeling since Luca would know him, from the Old Red’s leader to one of the SSS elites, of course Luca would find it pitiful, but The Interviewer knew that Igor wanted to have more power and that power could only came from his hard work under the SSS tutelage. Igor kept compressing the head until Caro gave a final cry for help, at that moment the yell was suddenly stopped, when Igors hands crushed Carlo’s head like an eggshell. Blood and bone was thrown over the arena and Igor celebrated by flexing all his body and giving a final pose to the Interviewer, Michal and Wolf. Igor took the body from the good leg and dragged it outside. He tossed if like a garbage bag and left the arena screaming “yeaaaaah”. The Interviewer smiled. “Seems we’re now oñny one behind” the Interviewer said playfully. Luca was furious, He was about to hit Paolo with the wine bottle but Michal took the bottle from Luca’s hand. “Luca, please stay calm” the Interviewer said in a serious tone, his face was ice cold but his eyes were filled with rage, the Interviewer stood up and walked next to Luca and Paolo, “you both are SSS guests, so we won’t tolerate any violence to our guests excepting under the SSS rules” the Interviewer said. “Paolo, do you need another shirt? We can give you one of Wolf’s if you need them, they will be bigger for you but at least these are dry. Paolo accepted with a nod and the Interviewer asked for a new shirt to one of the SSS guards that ran to get the asked item. “Please Luca, let’s enjoy the fights” the Interviewer said with amiability and he then sat on his chair. “Michal, please don’t destroy the furniture”he said. Mauro entered the arena with pomposity, the Interviewer thought that he looked eerily similar to Luca, like Mauro had studied his demeanor and decided to imitate him, Luca was delighted and for some seconds Luca appeared to regain his composure. Mauro was tall, blonde and he had piercing blue eyes. Ricardo entered behind with a swimsuit only. Mauro was in shape but didn’t had near the definition Ricardo had. Mauro stood in guard, Ricardo looked at the interviewer and saluted then he put his guard up. The alarm sounded, Mauro aimed to Ricardo’s well defined abs. His lunch bounced ad Ricardo made the same movement too, but his punch reached Mauro’s flabby abdominals and Mauro writhed in pain but didn’t fell to the ground. Ricardo was on “no bullshit mode” and aimed at Mauro chest, his punch caved Mauro’s chest and ripped his heart out of his body in one swift and powerful yank. “Seems Ricardo is pissed” Wolf said playfully. “He already know what happened to his friend” Michal answered, the Interviewer looked closely “So this is Ricardo when he’s mad” Mauro fell to the floor, his body twitched but Ricardo will not let him to get our in an non humiliating way, Ricardo stormed the head so hard that it exploded, oozing all its contents in all directions, Ricardo crushed the heart on his hand and tossed it at Lucas direction. He was about to shout something but the Interviewer stood up and said “Ricardo, stop!” The Interviewer was dead serious and Ricardo looked at other side. “Michal, go calm Ricardo, we know how he feels…” Michal left the place. Luca looked with great interest at the Interviewer who took his seat. “That was a close one” Wolf said “We already have provoked him too much, Ricardo almost ruined everything”. theInterviewer said. “Ruined what?” Wolf whispered. “We found two Nuovi Imperatori’s spies, Michal took time to return because he found one spy on my office trying to enter my PC, then they found another one in the rooms…the are looking for a third spy…but so far, no-one has found nothing and there are no signs of him neither” The Interviewer whispered at Wolf’s ear. Wolf bounced his pecs but his eyes turned red. “Let me crush them right now” Wold said in a menacing voice. “Not yet Wolf, we need to know everything” The Interviewer said, he put his hand on Wolf’s forearm “please buddy”. Wolf nodded. “Ivan and Ricardo already made statements over our strength, so let’s hope that Luca stays on the game” The interviewer said. Felipe entered the arena, his dark skinned face and black eyes where concentrated in an invisible point on the wall, he was silent, he was on a lycra pants that covered his quadriceps until the knees, his rugby size and his demeanor gave him an impressive and fearsome presence. Enzo entered behind, Enzo was pale, tall but muscled. He was in a soccer shorts and shirtless, with tennis and without socks he looked more like he was going to a weekend soccer match than to a fight to death. Both fighter saluted each other but Enzo using a cheap trick hit Felipe in the head just at his eye level. Enzo smiled and took a step back just to time for a hit. Enzo aimed his kicks at Felipes chest but the kick bounced at Felipes big chest. “O seu flilho da puta”. Felipe said but his sight was still cloudy. Enzo circled Felipe and kick him in the back, Felipe tried to punch in the other direction but Enzo circled him and kicked him in the knee. “Strange strategy” Wolf said. “Yes, he seems that is the type of fighters that use speed to win, but Enzo has impressive range with those long legs”. Th Interviewer said. “But he still doesn’t know Felipe’s strength” Wolf said playfully. Enzo kept circling and hitting and seemed that Felipe was struggling to even stay up. Enzo kicked Felipe’s legs again and circled back but flip already waited of this and turned and tacked Enzo to the ground “what the f…” Enzo said but before he could say anything Felipe grabbed Enzo in a bearhug at the pelvis height and crushed the pelvis in one strong movement. “NOOOOOOOOOOO” Luca and Enzo cried in unison. “O seu filho da puta” Felipe said standing over Enzo “I hate those pesky hits” he said flexing his enormous quads. “Agora voçe me paga” Felips said and then he grabbed one of the legs, felipe looks at the interviewer. “This is the might you gave me” then felipe ripped the right leg of Enzo’s body. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRGGGHHH” Enzo cried grabbing his head in desperation. Felipe held the other leg against the ground with his left hand and closed his fist and punched the left leg cracking the femur in two, the punch pierced throng Enzo skin so Felipe also destroyed the muscles. Feliz was squirming in pain but Felipe didn’t released him. Enzo tried to use his hands to push Felipe apart but Felipe grabbed both of them, one in each hand. Then using his leg has a tool to pin Enzo to the ground Felipe ripped both arms. “Nooooooooo” enzo cried with his last breaths. Felip used the same pinning leg to crush Enzo’s chest. Then he kneeled over Enzos head, closed his fist and landed a hit with all his might, caving the face and skull, Felipe opened his fist and grabbed some other the colosseum, sand. He yanked out the fist from the destroyed head and threw the sand so to show that he pierced the head from side to side. Felipe flexed his biceps to the Interviewer giving him a killer smile, then he opened his arms and with a smile he pinned at the interviewer and winked an eye before leaving the arena. Luca was red furious, now the score was turned 5 to 4. “This is your fault Paolo….you´ll pay…I swear” Paolo looked at him with resentment. “After all I’ve done for you?” Luca ignored him. "5 to 4” the Interviewer said. “One more victory and we win, otherwise, the last will be the most important…I shouldn’t let this drag on to this point” the Interviewer said clearly worried. Ceri was an ex cop, so much for Wolf displeasure. But he had a good physique he was bald, like most cops do and had a fit body. He was very well trained so he could give a good fight, but then Brian appeared. Brian was a wrestler, a big muscled wrestler than looked more like a bodybuilder but his wrestling trunks were a clear sign that Brian had a lot of experience. “This one is mine” Luca said. “Paolo, see what money can do”. Paolo was irritated on his seat, the SSS guard handled him a shirt and he changed in the place. Brian was heavy and his smirk showed that he tout he had the upper hand. Ceri was nervous but he stood firm. “GO” Luca said without waiting for the alarm, Brian made a lariat on Ferris neck. The strength was so big that Ceri almost flipped on his place. Brian took Ceri and lift on his shoulder, then running he threw him at the ground with all his weight. Ceri coughed blood Brian grabbed Ceri’s arms and twisted them behind him snapping them from the shoulders. Ceri cried for help, but Brian was savage he tore the libs of Ceri’s body and threw them at the sides, then, like a gorilla he punched Ceri against the ground, Ceri’s ribs cracked, and blood kept pouring from his mouth. Brian was extremely strong, almost like a fiercer version of Buck. Wolf and Michal smirked. “Too good to be part to he Nuovi Imperatori” the Interviewer said. Brian kepí crushing and grinding Ceri until he was already dead. Brian took Teri’s head and ripped it from the body. Then he put the head in the middle of his tights and with a quadriceps pose he crushed the head. Brian dripped blood from every part of his magnificent body. He made a double biceps pose. “Contract fulfilled, Mr Luca”. Luca was delighted. Good work Brian, we will contact you for another contract. Luca said. Brian left the place. “A mercenary?” The Interviewer said. “The rules allowed that” Luca said jokingly. His fake smile was irritating the Interviewer. “So, this leaves us with this last one” the Interviewer said. “Seems so…but I would be worried if I were you”. Luca said. “Let’s bring the fighters”. Tom entered the arena. Tom was on a posing trunk and his muscles were swollen. But no other fighter appeared. The Interviewer singled to the guards but they made a dumbfounded sign. “What’s this?” The Interviewer said. Luca devilishly smiled. “I have my last warrior just here.” He too k a sip of wine. “Paolo, step down to the arena”. Paolo was shocked. “M….me?” He asked. Yes your idiot, it’s time for you to pay for your horrid mistakes…you fight or you die, you decided but decide it quickly”. The Interviewer was confused, Tom was his fighter, so why he said that to Paolo. He looked at tom in horror after realizing the threat that was looming over him. “Tom….can’t be…” Paolo went down to the arena and took his shirt, Paolo had a well built body, he was tall but his muscles showed that Paolo worked out frequently, he had a fitness model build but until this moment he seemed not knowing that he would be chosen to fight. The Interviewer stood up, his face was fierce but he didn’t knew what to say, Wolf was looking at him curiously, and Michal was looking at Luca. “The chess pieces fell on his board now realizing that the endgame was very different of what he could think…Luca has played with him…Luca knew that there was a possibility that his fighters weren’t enough, so he payed Brian, the mercenary to fight, but even so, things haven play too well for him too, he counted on Brian’s last fight to be the last, that’s why he only bright 5 fighters… but still, why Paolo was sent to fight?” “You should pay for your mistakes, and now my final pieces will dance for me in my victory”. Luca said. “Tom, kill Paolo” Luca ordered. “B….Bosss?” Paolo said before Tom hit him hard in the stomach. “B…..bossss” Luca said jokingly. “You’re a piece of shit, look at the mess you did, I needed to fix that, so I brought here Brian and payed Tom to betray the SSS…unfortunately, that means that I have no more use for you”. The Interviewer was enraged “TOM!!!!! What do you do?!?!?!?” Tom lifted Paolo up his head and slammed him to the ground. “Luca respects me, so much that he called me on one of my guards” Tom said while kicking Paolo. “Luca offered me Paolo’s place on the Nuovi Imperatori and since I Know a lot of the SSS errands…I’m a very good piece for him” the Interviewer was shocked, he looked at Michal and the Wolf. Wolf chuckled. “SSS rules buddy” and bounced his pecs. Michal was unfazed. “I was bored to death on your death organization, I was tired to make guards and never ascending, all you care is those gorillas you have at your side and your PC, I was stuck and I wanted more, you didn’t even accepted the other mobs so we stuck here…” Tom said while hitting Paolo. Paolo fell to the ground “Tom, did you had anteing to do with Carlos poisoning?” Tom smiled “I did” he said with a proud smile “I really wanted to kill all your fighters but I chose Carlos to begin with, at first nothing happened, but after giving him small but increasing doses of toxins Carlos fell ill, it was strange fro him at the first time but he didn’t wanted to disappoint you….he’s so stupidly loyal to you” Tom said with scorn while kicking Paolo. “At the end he fell Ill just yesterday, I couldn’t do mucho more since all the others where worried for Carlos and for you, but I got a fight, and Carlos lost his, I really thought that you would kill him…and now I Kill Paolo and take his place, I kill him and I’ll have all the money I can’t get with the SSS” Tom said. Paolo stood up and put his guard up. Tom was hitting Paolo without mercy. The Interviewer looked at how Tom was hitting Paolo, but Paolo, apart of the first hits was taking the fight well, “So this are two pieces from the same side trying to show their boss who’s better”. The Interviewer thought. Paolo was faster than Tom and he landed some hits to Toms face, but Tom was well trained in the SSS ways, however Paolo was giving him a lot of difficulty. The Intervierwer knew that one oversight, one bad step and that was all. However his brain raced at a form to take this has an advantage. Paolo struggled but there were no more hits from Tom, Paolo hit Tom in the head with his punch and Tom stumbled back. Paolo took the opportunity to take off his shoes, they were hindering his ability to concentrate. “Boss!! Stop this!" Paolo said. “Oh die already!” Luca answered, “I’ve tried to get rid of you since this thing started, you didn’t die on the SSS headquarters first assault, you didn’t die on the negotiations so The third time's the charm” Paolo was shocked and stood still for a second. A second that Tom took advantage from and bear-hugged Paolo. Paolo cried in pain but he was strong so Tom had difficulties to grab Paolo and squeeze. Paolo yelled but somehow he could used his elbows and hit Toms face over the eyes. Tom cried in pain and covered his face. Paolo stood in guard but he was in disbelief. “All is work for the Italians, all the disrespect he had to endure, all his hard working and now Luca was betraying him and changing him for this nobody that betrayed his own organization”. “PAOLO…You have a place on the SSS…this is your time to join us!, he Interviewer said.” Tom defected to the Nuovi Imperatori, you can be our new eleventh fighter” The Interviewer said. Luca stood up “That’s not in the rules” the Interviewer smiled “it’s like a castling…Tom’s defection was, according to you, between the limits of thee stablished rules, so I can hire back Tom…or get a better fighter…Paolo” he said while looking defiantly at Luca. Paolo then understood, the interviewer have been giving him hints all over the place, since the encounter at the cafe he was been giving him hints that for Luca he was replaceable, even as he stabbed him the Interviewer was not mad at him, he understood that the Interviewer respected him, not by his position, but because he also understood that they had loyalties for each organization, they where at opposing sides but they acted the same way, the Interviewer was now giving him an opportunity, a new opportunity that Luca just took from him” Paolo looked at the Interviewer, then at Wolf and Michal, he understood the strength the SSS wanted…the strength he now wanted for him too. Paolo yelled in rage and went all front to Tom, Paolo hit Tom with all his might and from all possible angles. Paolo kicked Tom legs, circled him and hit again, repeatedly he did this so the Interviewer understood that Enzo strategy was in fact Paolo’s, but Paolo mastered it in a way that didn’t gave Tom and opportunity to counterattack. After some hits Tom’s knees lost stability and he fell to the ground. Paolo seized the opportunity and kicked Tom’s head. Tom fell dazzled to the ground. Paolo found in his rage a renovated string so he kicked Tom in the ground, you piece of unworthy garbage” Paolo said. Then taking strength from his rage Paolo lifted Tom over his head. Luca yelled “Nooooo Paolo, think better, you can still be with me!” “FUCK YOU your unloyal brat!…I´ll enjoy how they kill you!” Paolo answered and looking at the Interviewer, then Wold and Michal he screamed at the top of his lungs “this is my offering for you, now I swear loyalty to the SSS until I die, or until you kill me!” Then Paolo brought Tom’s body over his knee. CRAAAAAAAK. Toms spine was cracked over Paolo’s knee Paolo threw Tom’s body from his knee. Tom was writhing in pain. Paolo then stomped Toms head, at first Tom tried to cover his head but at each stop Tom resistance was falling, Tom cried to Luca for help but Luca was horrified. Paolo viciously stomped Toms head one time after another. Paolo was raptured on the killing, he was a good fighter but he never had the opportunity to kill one human being with such viciousness. Paolo kept stomping until the head was unable to resist anymore and begun to deform. Paolo cock rose up from his pants, something that Michal noted with a smile. Paolo kept stomping the head until there was no more head to stomp. “This is my victory and because of that, the SSS wins, now you hand over the Nuovi Imperatori to the SSS has we negotiated and you accepted” Paolo ordered to Luca. Luca yelled “NOOOOOO” and he ran off. At first the Interviewer sighed in relief…the he remembered that Luca ran off and they needed him to make his victory official and the Italians take over more easily. “Don’t let him scape” The Interviewer ordered. Wolf and Michal ran off. The other fighters scrambled back to the arena followed by a dumbfounded Brian. Paolo lied his arms and calmed down the Nuovi Imperatori fighers and begun not explain them all what happened. The Interviewer made a calm sign to his fighter so the surviving fighter would not fight at each other. “Paolo, Igor, come here” he ordered. After some moments Paolo and Igor went up and stood in front of the Interviewer. “Good Fight” the interviewer said. Igor flexed his biceps. “Paolo, tell me, do you really want to join us?” Paolo nodded. “You saw what happened, what you predicted” The Interviewer said “Yes, but I want’t sure that you would consider joining us until you saw Luca’s betrayal. Paolo stood silent. “You’re a good soldier Paolo, but you already swore you alliance in front of all the mafias so you’re ours now, you will train with Wolf an Michal and you’ll soon become an elite guard, but you have to lear your place, Igor already passed the same way so he will help” Igor stood up but he was wary of Paolo. The Interviewer smiled “Igor, I’ve already forgiven him for stabbing me, if he betrays us you can kill him”. Igor nodded and Paolo shuddered “These are our rules Paolo, you’ll get familiar with them”. The Interviewer said and sat on his seat. “Now let's wait for Luca”. Igor and Paolo, I want those fighters on the SSS, please speak to them that they all have interviews with us. Igor nodded, Paolo was dumbfound “you’ll learn” the Interviewer said. Luca was running on the SSS aisles, he was lost, the aisles where clear for the SSS members that already knew how to navigate them but for Luca they where like a maze. Luca ran, he knew that his life was in danger, he tried to call the Nuovi Imperatori headquarters but his phone was without signal. “Dawn” Luca said and kept running. Miraculously, he managed to exit the place. Outside his limo was there and the chauffeur was there too. He saw Luca running “Let’s go now” Luca yelled at the chauffeur, he quickly grabbed the car keys and started the engine. Luca entered the car as fast as he could. The car shrieked and move at a fast speed. “The door is closed” the chauffeur yelled in desperation. “Tun over the fence” Luca ordered. Suddenly a black mass appeared on the front and the limo was suddenly stopped. The Chauffeur watched in horror at Wolf smirking at him the car was crashed against his powerful quads. Wolf grabbed both sides of the limo for and like it were a can, he crushed the car front rendering the limo useless. Wolf smirked and walked next to the chauffeur door. The chauffeur tried to run but Michal appears and punched the doors from window, and grabbed the chauffeur out of the car. Michal bearhughed him and crushed all his ribs in one movement. After the chauffeur fell Michal grabbed the head with one hand and crushed it. Michal was unfazed, he ripped the limo’s door and grabbed Luca from one ankle almost crushing it. He then put Luca over his shoulder and said to Wolf “Let’s go” After some cursing, yelling and crying Luca was brought back to the colosseum, Paolo and Igor already accommodated the warriors in a circle and in the middle of the circle Wolf and Michal stood with Luca still on Michal shoulders. The middle seat of the arena was already in place and The Interviewer was already seated on it. Michal released Luca who fell over his ass. “Luca, we still haven’t finished the tournament yet” the Interviewer said. “Fuck you” Luca said while standing up, his suit already was dirty with sand and tears. He now didn’t looked like a small emperor but as a spoiled child. “Luca, the Interviewer leaned in front so to make his point clear” you already know what happened, we agreed to a tournament, eleven fights, eleven winners” The Interviewer said pointing at the fighters with his hand. “I even contemplated sparing your life because the kindness you shoed me sparing Carlos, even if you ordered his poisoning…even if you played dirty what was supposed to be a fair tournament”. Luca stood up and tried to accommodate his uniform, “ How can you call fair this? You’ve changed your last warrior and mede him to defect to you” he said while pining at Paolo. “What he did is the same you did, so we are even, you choose poorly, so you lost”. The Interviewer said. The Interviewer stepped down from his seat. “Gentlemen” he said while walking to the Italian fighters, you all have won your fights, some with flying colors he said while posting at Brian. And to some their kills were taken away he pointed to Connor, you’ll have the opportunity to increase your kill count…if you join us”. The Interviewer said. Connor smiled and nodded. Lorenzo and Dario stood unsteady, “you’ll be trained” the Interviewer said, 2when you lear of ways you will adapt quickly the Interviewer said. “’If you’re sure you want to join us stay here, if not we will discuss this later in my office”. Dario, Lorenzo and Brian left the place, Connor, Tony and Paolo stood on the arena. The Interviewer smirked. “Good, now Luca, please recognize in public that the Nuovi Imperatori will be now part of the SSS and you may leave. “Fuck you you piece of shit, unworthy of the Italian mafias and from, our organization”. Luca said. “Luca, it’s my final warning, I’ve already won thee Nuovi Imperatori, but I want you to give me all the access to the Nuovi Imperatori arsenal, resources and businesses, we will reform it so it is adjusted to the SSS needs. But you have two ways, you can give me in peace and even work for me, or the Nuovi Imperatori can be taken from you, along everything else. Wolf walked next to the Interviewer, Michal took a place on the circle. “Last chance…Imperatore” the Interviewer said. Luca took the las word with scorn “you’re unworthy of the Nuovi Imperatori, Ill never handle it to you and I’m sure that they will revel if you try to take them for me. “See Luca, your leaders already sworn allegiance with us, Paolo just called them and spoke to them and so far all of the accepted to be part of the SSS…Paolo is in fact quite a respected figure on the Nuovi Imperatori, or I shall say SSS new branch…so, now that you refused our mercy I will say this…” The Interviewer directed himself to the cameras, “From today, the Nuovi Impearoti doesn’t exist anymore, and they will be merged with the SSS under my command, please take a look at Luca…because after this team ends he won’t be seen anymore, from this point this is only an SSS exclusive, thanks you and good night” The Interviewer said and the streaming show went out. “You Know, Luca” The Interviewer said, “Some hours before, you told me that I should know my place, unfortunately for you, I already know my place, and as far as I know, and thanks to Wolf, Michal and the SSS, my place is way above you…so if you please, I don’t have time to lose on bugs like you…Wolf please do the honors”. Wolf walked to Luca and Luca yelled in horror, Wolf grabbed him from the neck and lifted just to see his face closely. “If weren’t for you, my buddy seated there would not be wounded” Wolf said gritting his teeth. Wolf then put his index at Lucas right pecs just over the half of his right clavicle and pierced it. Luca yelled in pain, “Michal do you want to do something right now?” Michal ripped his shirt and while Wolf was holding Luca he put his hand over the right should or Luca he crushed it. “That was for the boss” Michal said and took again his place. Wolf then grabbed Luca and ripped all his clothes from the body, “now you have a naked emperor in front of you” Wold playfully said. Luca tried to cover himself but his tow arms were useless now. He was bleeding from the pierced clavicle but it was not so sever that he would faint. Wolf grabbed Luca from the foot and crushed them to paste, Luca yelled in pain, Connor and Tony were having hard-ons from the excitement and to look at their former boss being crushed to paste. Wolf dropped Luca who fell to the ground then Wolf begun to walk over Lucas body slowly and deliberately crushing all his bones with controlled stomps that Wolf mad not to show his unfathomable strength but to inflate the more pain possible. When Wolf reached the pelvis he grabbed Luca from the armpits and ripped him in half, then he took the arms and folded them like pretzels, and just before Luca died from the pain and blood loss he bear hugged Lucas head and crushed it like it was a balloon. The head exploded and blood poured up drenching Wolf’s hardened face in blood, brain remains and teeth. Blood routes from Wolf’s forearms as he was still applying pressure to the head. The lifeless body dangled from Lucas crushed head under Wolfs Wonderfull biceps and forearms but as a final show Wolf grabbed the lifeless body from the neck and bear-hugged again the chest. The Chest exploded in a rain of blood and Wolf applied pressure until there were no more blood to squeeze from Luca’s dead body. Wolf released the corpse and spited over it. “Worthless piece of shit” he said before ripping his clothes and pissing on Luca’s remains. “Now Paolo,” the Interviewer said, “since you know all the Nuovi Imperatori whereabouts, we should prepare to merge our operations, one more thing, all the drugs business will be gone, we shall sell it to another mafia of we shall close it completely, Igor will help you on ur operations, but for now you will be the head of the Italian division of the SSS”. Paolo nodded his head, “so what I will do here?” Paolo asked. “Michal and Igor will introduce you our operations, then we will discuss your new roles here”. The Interviewer said. He stood up and walked to the Nuovi imperatori fighters. “Nice to meet you Tony and Connor, I’m glad you decided to join us, but we still have an interview to do, until that time. You’re free to stay on our VIP dorms, Paolo will join you for some time until we find you suitable places to stay…”. He walked outside the colosseum with Wolf and Michal. At the door a familiar figure was standing, it was Brian that was there waiting for them. He saw Wolf and said “nice snuffing out there man…so this is the SSS, I want to join in” Brian said. “As far as I know, you’re a mercenary” the Interviewer said coldly, “yes, I’am or I should say, I was… I wanted a place to be, the Italians rarely gave me an opportunity to snuff people like I did today…I know this is my place to be, so I can use my strength to it’s full…please sir, I beg you” Brian said and kneeled in front to the Interviewer, “Get up” The Interviewer said almost instantaneously. “That makes you weak”. The Interviewer then said “go with the others t the VIP room, we will talk later”. “Sir, Luca’s bodyguards tried to scape” an SSS guard said. “Put them on the cages” he answered bluntly, his wound was aching again but the Interviewer had little strength left to resist. He marched fast to his office with Wolf and Michal and inside the office he put his hand on the wound and made a MPFH sound. He was sweating. “You’re OK” Wolf said, Michal was worried. “Yes…there were a lot of tension on the tournament” the Interviewer said, “that was a nice operation, I hope the new interviewees are worthy of the SSS, but I will do that later. Michal, thanks for your help, I really appreciate it” the Interviewer said with a smile. Michal nodded and walked to the door. “Michal” the Interviewer said. “I’m sorry”. “For what?” Michal said bluntly. “For not abiding to eh SSS rules, I couldn’t stand losing Carlos so I twisted the rules a little, that could be a very bad move on my part, you where right…I’m sorry”. Michal nodded but a slight smile appeared briefly on his face. Then he left the room. Wolf closed the door and looked back at the Interviewer. “You’re OK?” He asked again. The Interviewer burst in laugher. “You know me all too well pal” the Interviewer took a sip of a new coca cola can he took from his fridge. “I was imprudent, I could have jeopardized all the SSS or what it stands for…I was naive so I got stabbed and I was stupid enough to accept this gamble without evaluating the risk completely… I hope Michal doesn’t hold a grudge against me” the Interviewer said with a dry smile. “You have me, that’s all you need…Also, don’t underestimate Michal, he’s strong”. Wolf said. The Interviewer walked next to Wolf and hugged him.then he sighted. Wolf wasn’t sure what to do, he put his blood tainted hand and put over the Interviewer shoulders. “Thank you buddy” the Interviewer said. Then he took a step behind, and looked at Wolf’s eyes. “For now lets rest, tomorrow we will begin to discuss our future” the Interviewer said, Both men left the office and closed the door.
  16. remember, this story has snuff parts on it If this turns you off, please look for another of the wonrefull stories on this forum. As always thans ti the usual suspects "Freakoman2 and Mczapl. (Hope you enjoy it). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 12- O Amigo do Sul / il nemico del nord. Things were frantic at the SSS’s secondary base, the Interviewer fainted after Paolo and the novo Imperatori guards left, Michal carried the Interviewer at the infirmary as quick as he could. I’m the end it was a good thing that he decided to keep that space since the soldiers usually collapsed at the SSS trainings and sometime they needed to rehydrate. Two of the former Old Red’s had experience and knowledge on basic war infirmary so they were able to stabilize the bleeding and at least stabilize the Wound, however the Interviewer needed urgent care. Michal raced to the airfield on one of the jeeps, Igor and Carlos took the Interviewer has gently has they could and carried him to the airfield on one of the cars left by the Italians. They carried the interviewer in the plane and Michal was able to make a quick takeoff. On the way they contacted the SSS headquarters, so at the moment they arrived Wolf was already freaking out, so much that once the plane parked he was too impatient that he ripped the plane’s door and entered the plane destroying all it’s interior. Michal tried to hold him but Wolf looked at him so fiercely that Michal released him, Wolf pushed him so hard that he was ejected from the front of the plane rendering the plane unusable. Michal landed some meters in front of the plane. Wolf carried the Interviewer gently and took him off the plane. Then looked at Michael. “What do we do?” Wolf asked. He needs proper medical care, he’s not like us” Michal said. Wolf gave the Interviewer body to Michal, and wen to the airfield control tower. Michal walked behind him, Wolf kicked the door out of the hinges. “I WANT A CAR…NOW” Wolf demanded, the officers in charge were confused, then Wolf grabbed their heads and brought them together with all his might, there heads exploded in Wolf hands, the headless bodies fell trembling by the decerebration, Wolf grabbed the bodies and ripped clothes and limbs until he found some car keys. He took them and outside he handed them at Ricardo and Carlos. Let’s go Wolf ordered. The Interviewer was unconscious but alive, Wolf was laser focused on his chest, looking at his breathing, but he was pale, on the secondary base they stabilized him but his wound wasn’t properly closed. After some hours they got to a small but we equipped clinic suggested by Igor “they are very secretive and are well equipped” They got to the clinic, Woo was frantic so he just destroyed the car on his way out, the Intervewer didn’t got any new wound more cause Michal protected him from any debris. Wolf and Michal entered the clinic, Wolf scared of the nurses and doctors so Michal somehow convinced him that they where too scary to help, so they put the Interviewer care in Igor and Carlos hands, not before threatening them in case anything happens. Wolf was enraged with Michal and Michal was somehow pissed at himself, the Italians seemed to one up his tactics and now the SSS head was wounded. The air between the two was rarefied, sparks could fly between the two and at any moment there could be an explosion of anger. But both monsters were silent. They waited, so still that at the distance they could pass has two big rocks. The minutes passed and Igor went out, “He’s gonna be OK, but is still unconscious…let him rest, Carlos will stay with him”. Wolf let a small small on his face, Michal sighed. “Now, what are we going to do for the tournament?” Igor said. “Tournament?” Wolf asked, then Michal an Igor updated him on all what happened, they told him how the Italians struck first and how they managed to get a stalemate, at a high price. Wolf went silent for a long time “that idiot” he thought for himself. “Told him to take care…” Wolf clenched his fist until his hand went white. Michal was standing in front of the hospital. The rain begun to fall, both men where standing, outside the hospital, Igor told them to wait outside for him, after some hours Igor left the place “he’s still unconscious…we need to prepare for the Italians” Igor said, “Will you come?” Michal silently walked alongside Igor, “I’ll stay here” Wolf said. Wolf stood in the rain, the drops bounced on his pecs the same time bullets used to do, his wet hair fell over his face. Water flowed on his biceps, and wet his blood stained shirt adhering it to his muscles. Wolf stood still in front of the clinic, his face was unfazed, his gaze was fixed on an invisible point at the wall. Wolf looked like we could destroy all the clinic in pure rage but he stood just there…the only person in the world who he cared was stupid enough to make himself get wounded and he was there, unconscious. For Wolf it was like some kind of joke where the Interviewer just found a way to hurt the mighty Wolf and decided to use this knowledge to tease him…but for some reason this was not funny at all” Wolf stomped a rock in front of him, the rock was destroyed at once. “Showoff” the Interviewer would say but he wasn’t there. Wolf hated the feeling…and hated the Interviewer for causing it. The hours passed and Wolf stood still, two SSS guards came to the clinic in a car. They brought a box. Wolf assumed could contain some supplies for the Interviewer. After some minutes they went out of the clinic with Carlos. Carlos nodded Wolf and entered the clinic, one of the guards came near Wolf. “Sir, you want to go to the base?” “No” Wolf bluntly said. He was still on the same place than yesterday and the only movement that differentiated him from a rock was his breathing. “Sir…are you s…” Wolf grabbed his head and lifted the guard “I…said…NO!” Wolf closed his fist exploding the guards head. Wolf took the rest of the body and threw at the wall, the body exploded inside the uniform and the body got stuck to the wall. The corpse looked like a painting a very dark and cruel painting. Wolf breathed heavily, “I don't want to be disturbed” Wolf quietly said while standing in the same place. Two hour after Michal came, saw the stuck corpse and walked next to Wolf “Don’t kill the guards…he wouldn’t liked that” he said. Wolf snapped, he grabbed Michal’s arm and both men grappled. Wolf was so quiet, he wasn’t smiling or grinning, he was dead serious, Michael never saw him like that, Wolf looked even more threatening than in his usual happy mood. Michal hit Wolf’s stomach with his knee. Wolf stumbled back and then he jumped front tackling Michal, both men fell to the floor. Wolf punched Michal’s face with such force that the pavement cracked before Michal’s head. Michal used his leg to pin Wolf and then he sat over Wolf’s chest and punched back Wolf’s face cracking the ground too. The remaining guard terrified entered the clinic looking for Carlos. Michal and Wolf stood up, Wolf ran to Michal but Michal jumped and kicked Wolf chest with a flying kick with both legs sending Wolf flying far. Michal ripped his shirt and stood in a boxing position. Wolf stood far away, the rain was pouring over his face, and fell over his reddish eyes, Wolf grabbed his shirt with one hand and ripped it revealing his ripped pecs. Wolf gaze was lost, he looked more wild than ever. Michal understood that he was in deep trouble, Wolf wasn’t going just to hit, he was going to the kill. Wolf walked slowly, like a beast, Michal knew that he would need the best of him to survive…and to survive that meant that Wolf needed to die. Michal ran to Wolf, he landed two hits but Wolf grabbed his left hand, Michal hit Wolf with his free hand on the head. A drop of blood fell from Wolf’s forehead but Wolf felt nothing. Michal’s pain was fading, he used all his mental strength, Wolf was losing control and with the Interviewer unable to help he was the only one that had a slight chance to stop Wolf from destroying everything. Michal concentrated all his might on his fist aiming to Wolf chest. Wolf grabbed Michals head, Michal closed his fist and moved his left arm has far back has he could. Wolf begun to squeeze, Michal aimed his fist. “HE IS AWAKE” Carlos yelled as loud as his chest allowed. Wolf snapped back to conscience releasing Michal, and Michal released his fist and lowered his guard. Both men were battered from the fight. Suddenly both stumbled and walked to the clinic, “don’t destroy anything inside please” Carlos said. Wolf tapped his shoulder twice and entered the clinic behind Michal. They walked the aisled and then found a big room with only one bed. The interviewer was pale, he had his arm on a sling and he still had an IV on his good arm. He had his eyes closed like he was meditating. Wolf and Michal entered the room and stood one on each side of the bed. They stood in silence like they were an honor guard. A very muscled, big and frightening honor guard. “I´m good” The Interviewer said in a barely audible voice. His face showed that he was still on pain, but his gaze was still fierce. Carlos entered to the room and stood in front of the bed. “Carlos please raise the head of the bed for me” Carlos took the control of the bed and raised the bed so the Interviewer sat. “Much better” he said. Then he looked at Michal bruised face and Wolf reddish pecs. The Interviewer examined both of them in silence. “Carlos, please leave us, ask the doctors when I can leave the clinic” The Interviewer said in a polite voice while twitching his face in pain. “And please close the door”. Carlos left the room and closed the door. The Interview kept examining both Michal and Wolf. They were still has mountains. “BUNCH OF IMBECILES” The Interviewer yelled in rage, he twitched in pain. “What do you think you’re doing!?!?! Are you going to put the SSS in more jeopardy than I did?” The Interviewer eyes were red, his breathing was heavy and his face twitched from time to time from the pain of the wound. “I already jeopardized the SSS, I don’t need two idiots destroying the SSS strength like we have resources to throw away”. The Interviewer tried to control his breath because the movement still hurted. “If where possible that you feel any pain from me I’ll just smack you until you both regain your senses, pair of idiots…” The Interviewer said and let himself fell on the bed from the exhaustion he was sweating from the pain. Michal tried to keep his stern face but a slight smile showed in his face, Wolf also tried to keep his stern face but a slight trembling smile appeared on his bruised face. The interviewer didn’t noticed, he was trying to concentrate to control his pain. “This hurts like hell, damned Paolo” the Interviewer said. “I was an idiot…I should have predicted that one of the other groups could attack…I was too naive”. The Interviewer said. “Boss, I was naive too” Michal said. The Interviewer stood silent… “No Michal, it was my responsibility, It was my plan…I jeopardized the SSS to take the best result possible…but I’ve bet too hard…until now” The Interviewer gaze was furious. “How many days we have until the two weeks period finalize” he asked. “One week, three days” Wolf said. “Michal, we need to have our five warriors ready…neither Wolf or you can participate” the Interviewer said. “Another bet?” Michal said. “No Michal, I’ll trust in your training…but we need a good plan, I don’t plan on hand there the SSS, nor Wolf, nor you” the Interviewer said and a pain twitch appeared on his face again. “Now to to the base, take Carlos with you, he is one of the warrior” the Interviewer said. “Can I take Ivan?” Michal said. The Interviewer nodded. Michal left the room. Wolf gaze hardened “you’re an idiot” he said. “I know…” the Interviewer said, “What did you planned to achieve?” Wolf asked. “Our goals” The Interviewer said bluntly. Wolf put his hand over the wounded shoulder in a gentle way. “Man, you should not risk yourself like that”. He said caressing the Interviewers shoulder. The Interviewer twitched in pain. “Ouch”…Wolf face hardened “If you ever risk yourself in such a way again…you won’t have to worry about your shoulder…I’ll rip it myself…understood?” The Interviewer released the arm and patted the Interviewer head like he was some kind of pet. The Interviewer tried to push Wolf’s arm but he was too strong so the Interviewer just accepted the small show of affection. “I’m glad that you’re OK buddy” Wolf said in a soft voice that was almost inappropriate for Wolf’s style. The Interviewer dryly smiled. “I’m sorry Wolf…I made a mistake” The Interviewer looked at his own hands. “I jeopardized the SSS…” the Interviewer felt silent. A tear fell down the Interviewer’s cheek and after some seconds it fell to the bed. Wolf looked at him in silence. “Any problem pal?”. “Yes..the interviewer said…I feel weak…I’m weak…and now I know that I’m your weakness” The Interviewer said in a low, enraged voice”. Wolf pat the Interviewer head again. “No pal…I have no weakness” Wolf said and he stood at the beds side. That afternoon the Interviewer left the clinic with Wolf at his side “Man I can’t even wipe my ass without having a hell of pain”. Wolf laughed “Not funny “ The Interviewer said twitching his face in pain. “Now, we need to make our arrangements…we have so few days the Interviewer said with irritation. “This pain sucks…” After some time they arrived at the SSS Headquarters. Igor was already waiting on the front door, “Sir, glad you’re alive…after that wound…” he looked at the floor. “Sorry sir, I should be more careful” Igor said. “Stop the no-sense” the Interviewer said, “It was my mistake…I should have planned better…come here, we need to make a plan, call Michal and let’s go to my office…I need Carlos too”. Igor left the place and Wolf and the Interviewer walked slowly on the warehouses. “We need to replenish the soldiers, fortunately the objective is still on our reach” the Interviewer said to Wolf…but we need to make sure our next moves are perfect”. Wolf bounced his pecs ands smirked. “Don’t worry buddy I’m sure you have a plan”. The Interviewer smiled “Hope so buddy, I’ll hate to lose you”. Wolf smiled. The Interviewer didn’t knew if his smile was confidence or simply indifference. “That suits you” The Interviewer thought and kept walking. After a ling chain of painful and difficult steps, the Interviewed reached his office, wis wound hurt like hell but he refused to get help from Wolf, the Interviewed wanted to learn from the pain. He needed a new master, the pain would be one. He needed to make things better so the SSS would not be jeopardized again. He knew he needed to use his pieces wisely ands the pain was a clear reminder of what could happen if he makes a mistake again. The Interviewer sat on his seat, he twitched in pain. Wolf looked with interest “stubborn son of a bitch” he thought for himself and smiled. He bounced his muscles and stood in front of him. “I’ll need your strength Wolf…But I will need you at my side” the Interviewer took his PC, and put it on his place with just one hand. After some minutes Michal entered, with a jogger and a tank top alongside Igor and Carlos. “You already know what happened on the secondary base”. The interviewer said “I got a desperate arrangement but I’ll need to stay to to my word… five fights will decide everything”. The interviewer face twitched but he didn’t allowed himself to make the slightest painful sound. “There is no way we lose with Wolf and Michal” Igor said. “Wolf and Michal will not participate” the Interviewer said. “What?” Igor and Carlos said in unison. “They are part of the price, if we lose, with lose the SSS, alongside Wolf and Michal, I don’t know if both are going with this arrangement but that was my word, so I won’t allow them to participate”. Carlos and Igor jaw fell in surprise. “Sir, we don’t need to stay true to that promise” Carlos said. The Interviewed looked at him, then Michal and Wolf. “No Carlos, on the contrary…we will stay true to our world, we need to…” the Interviewer said, he then saw Michal and then Wolf who smirked “besides that…what would be the fun if we do an underhanded move?” The Interviewer smiled. “We need to choose our five warriors” he pondered and sighted…"This is a game without queens at least from our side”, he said. He meditated for some moments. “Michal, do yo believe Ricardo is up to the task?” Michal nodded, “We need to call him here right now, some guards can help with the training on the secondary base, we also will need Ivan to come here”. The Interviewer went silent for a second. “Buck, you’re fairly new here, do you mind to fight for us on the colosseum?” Buck grinned with a expression that remembered Wolf, he was excited and flexed his pecs. “I’ll gladly do” he said. “Good…Igor, are you ready to take your place with us?” The Interviewer said with a stern voice. “Yes sir” Igor said and flexed his biceps “It’s time to make these work again” he said. “The Interviewer smiled briefly, he still haven’t completed his board but he needed to use his pieces at their best, in some ways this was the first time they could not use his best men, Wolf and Michal, even the fact that this was a voluntary move made him feel nervous. Could be doing the right call?, Could be better to send Michal and Wolf all to destroy the Italians just like he did with the SSS?. Those question raced through the Interviewers mind, but the only way to answer those questions would be to tackle head on his opponents and find the answers, however, the SSS still was lacking men and to dedicate his best men to the arena could be very risky. “Buck, Carlos, Ivan, Ricardo and Igor…you are going to be our fighters…Ricardo will join you soon, so please train and prepare the best you can, Michal will help, Wolf will stay with me ”. The Interviewer then turned to Michal, “ Can you please take Ricardo and Ivan to the base and prepare them for the task?” Michal bounced his pecs and nodded. “What are you going to do?” I´ll need to recover a little more from this hellish pain and we need to find my bishop and maybe some good pawns” the Interviewer said, he looked at Wolf. “Buddy I will need you” Wolf flexed his biceps, “these are yours too” he said and smiled. The Interviewer felt a jolt of gratitude to Wolf, he knew he messed up and he felt terrible, but Wolf was the same as always, always lending him the strength he didn’t had. The Interviewer smiled dryly and left the room with Wolf. “Dismiss” was the only thing he said when he left. The Interviewer walked slowly on the warehouse aisles. “Does it hurt?” Wolf asked quietly. “Like hell” the Interviewer said bluntly, “Why yo don’t use the painkillers?” Wolf asked. “They could numb my mind…also..I deserve the pain” the Interviewer said. Wolf stood silent, he was worried by his pal, but at the same time he knew that this was his way to punish himself for his mistake; he thought that the Interviewer made what he did thinking on the best possible outcome as he always do, but he also knew very well that his friend could be so hard on himself. He tapped his friend shoulder and walked in silence with him. Ricardo received a message “return to HQ…prepare for the arena” Ricardo tapped a quick OK, then he yelled at some of the guards an barked some orders. Ricardo was growing on his mental status and on his body. He was alway a swimmer type body, so he looked almost the thinnest of the elites. But he tried to compensate with his hard work. His working hard attitude helped him to be spared the time he messed up. Ricardo felt his hardened pecs. Now he was. Being called for the colosseum and he understood why, “Don’t mess up” he said to himself and walked to the barracks to get his stuff and leave. The Interviewer and Wolf were walking over the neighborhood, “Where are we going?” Wolf asked. “I just received a lead…we can have a possible good candidate” the Interviewer said..”we go to the gym”. Wolf raised an eyebrow… “Not going to train idiot” the Interviewer said in exasperation. Wolf burst in laugher “Your impudent brat”. He patted the Interviewer’s head, “You’re the only one that can call me like that without being turned to paste at the next second”. In fact Wolf also liked to tease him, treating him like a pet, and now, because the Interviewer hand was immobilized he had to endure Wolf’s teasing, and he clearly enjoyed the Interviewer’s irritation. The gym was almost empty, “seems that we lost a lot of clientele since we killed all the cops”. “Yeah sorry buddy” Wolf said with a smirk on his face. “Showoff” the Interviewer said, Wolf’s smirk softened a little. “What are we looking here?” Wolf asked. “The trainers here told me that there is a possible candidate, recently a latin guy, presumed Brazilian, appeared, they tell me he has the build and the attitude, we will see”. The Interviewer said. They took a seat on the gym’s office, hidden from all the other gym goers, the office was separated from the rest of the space by a mirror with double Wien so they could see the people without disturbing them. “Are you ok with your wound” Wolf asked. “Yes buddy…” the Interviewer said. “I’m kinda…enraged with myself…I’ve chosen a plan, but I’m not quite sure if I did the right move. We need to hire more people, things are going to be messy from here, but if things with this tournament goes wrong…they will be messier”. The interviewer said. “Why?” Wolf asked. “Because we are going to stream the event, not only to the Italians, but to every mob out there, even the Japanese and the Latins” the Interviewer said. “Wolf smirked “You have one Wolf”. The interviewer smiled in gratitude. “I know buddy, you’re my triumph card”. “And the others too, Ivan, Carlos, Ricardo, Igor and Buck…they are not weak…they surely win. Wolf said. “But We don’t know who the Italians will bring” the Interviewer said…I don’t have control of their pieces, so we still don’t know how to play. After some hours of waiting their target appeared. A large brown man with big shoulders, arms and legs appeared. He was using lycra shorts, that revealer his born, hairy legs. His shirt was very well adjusted to his torso and he had a light beard that covered a very masculine face. “Rugby” Wolf said, “Yes, it seems so” The Interviewer sat on the desk and looked at the rubber for some minutes, the other gym goers left the rugby player alone. “Seems pretty scary” Wolf said bouncing his pecs and flexing his arms. “The Interviewer used his left hand and grabbed Wolf’s pecs, Wolf bounced them in reflex…the Interviewer stumbled a little aroused but then shook his head and pointing his finger over Wolf’s pecs he said “Wolf, don’t appear first, you’ll scare him”. The Interviewer poked Wolf pecs at every word and Wolf flexed his pecs in reflex just to tease the Interviewer. “Stop it” The Interviewer said, “You like it!” Wolf answered teasing the Interviewer and smiling. “you jerk” the Interviewer said and left the room, Wolf laughed hard. “Would be hard to lose him” Wolf said in a quiet voice. “Heard that!” The Interviewer said while walking out. Wolf smiled. “Do your work buddy” Wolf said and sat in the desk, the seat cracked on Wolf’s weight. The rugbyer was training biceps. The mass pressed against the fabric, he was concentrated and grunted at every momevent he did. The Interviewer looked at him for some seconds, the rugbyer then noted the Interviewer stare and walked to him, he bounced his muscles “Oque quer?” He said. “Portuguese…you’re Brazilian” the Interviewer said. “Yes, what do you want?” The Rugbyer said. “I’m an Interviewer, you have been referenced by some friend for a job…I want to interview you and see if you’re fit for the work we offer.” The rugbyer face hardened, I don’t have any friends here…so why anyone should recommend me” the Rugbyer said bluntly. “Smartass” the Interviewer thought”. “Do you want to hear?” The Interviewer said. The Rugbyer walked next to the Interviewer “you don’t know me…” The Interviewer noted the difficulty the Rugbyer had to speak English, his pronunciation was harsh, just like his factions. The Interviewer saw that he was aggressive but in some way defensive. The Interviewer kept his gaze on the Rugbyer face. “You don’t seem to have any job” the Rugbyer said, he was about to pass left the Interviewer but his face expression changed from slight doubt to full fear. “A Migra” he said with terror and tried to hide on the back of the gym, he tried to enter the office but the door was locked, seemed that Wolf was taking his time to see what’s happening. “A Migra?” The Interviewer said dumbfounded, he looked outside then he saw two police officers, the Interviewer looked at the Rugbyer who tried to hide behind a gym counter, then he saw outside the gym windows. “Migratory police…the Rugbyer must be an illegal immigrant”. The Interviewer pondered what to do, then Wolf went out of the office. “Cops…here…” Wolf was enraged. “Yes… will they violate the truce again?” The Interviewer thought. The Rugbyer was trapped, he sat in terror looking for a way to scape but the cops were getting closer to the gym, his jaw dropped at Wolf’s sight, he felt trapped between the cops and Wolf size but Wolf ignored him completely, his eyes were red, and his fist closed. His pecs bounced but not playfully, they where like parts os a tank moving out to crush it’s opponent. “A cop is a cop, and in our place we won’t allow them” the Interviewer said, He tapped his phone and sent a voice message. “Major, two border patrol officers entered our neighborhood, you know which are the consequences”. After some seconds a text message came “Nothing to do with us, your problem”. The Interviewer put his phone on his pocket..he looked at the administrator. “The gym is closed, call the cleaners in about one hour, put the guards outside the gym, nosy gets out without my permission”. He looked at the scared Rugbyer, “mexa sua bunda e entre no escritório...AGORA” the Rugbyer jumped from his hiding and entered the office and closed the door. The Interviewer opened the door, looked at the Rugbyer inside “espere” he ordered and went out and stood with Wolf. “Wolf, you’re in charge but let me talk first”. The Interviewer said and sat in a seat of the counter. The administrator called the gym goers out and he was the last to go. The Interviewer sat and looked in silent rage how the clients left the gym and how the administrator was about to leave the place the SSS guards appeared like from thin air and stood firm on the four corners of the gym, the neighbors closed their stores. The operation was so smooth that the cops didn’t noticed. The administrator crossed paths with the cops. “You’re in charge?”, one of the cops said. “He’s the one you should talk” he said pointing at the interviewer. The cops walked to the Interviewer who looked at them from head to toe. They were or too brave, too naive or too stupid to enter the SSS Neighborhood, the cops where’t even fit. The Interviewer despised them. He looked at Wolf who begun to use the bench press machine just for the act, but he made sure that he used al the discs that the bar could handle. Before leaving he saw the interviewer made an OK sign to the administrator, Wolf begun to lift grunting so loudly that the cops didn’t hear the closing door and the locking sound of the door. The tow officers walked to the interviewer, they were in green uniforms like the border patrol used to, one of the was tall and big, but his barrel size tummy was barely folded by the uniform, the other was a little shorter and better built, he was the highest ranking of the two. He approached the counter and leaned on it. “Greetings officers…what brings you here?” The Interviewer said playfully, “We have some special officers discount if you join us” “Were not here to join” the highest ranking officer said. “We are looking for a man, a big, brown man… an illegal immigrant” the other officer said. Wolf stopped his lift on the high position for some seconds, the officers looked at him and opened their eyes in surprise to see Wolf just lifting and holding the weight high for 10 seconds…20 seconds…60 seconds…2 minutes, when they were about to clock 5 minutes the Interviewer coughed and said “He’s our best client”. Wolf restarted the lifting like a normal guy could look…if the normal guy benched like a professional bodybuilder squatted, Wolf wasn’t even sweating. The mesmerized officers regained his senses and spoke to the Interviewer. “Have you seen a man like that?” They asked. “No sir, maybe if you have a photo?” They took their phones and after some taps they showed the Interviewer a photo. The photo was a long distance picture of a tall, big and brown guy. The Interviewer knew that the man in the photo was the Rugbyer hidden on the office. Wolf begun to put the disks on the rack. “I haven’t seen anybody like that” the Interviewer said. “See, my friend, the biggest officer said “this is the place these people look” so we assume that he could be here…or he went here…are you sure you don’t know him?” The tallest officer said. Wolf was placing the last of the disks on the rack. The Interviewer adjusted himself on the seat “See officer, I just came back from the clinic” he said pointing at his arm sling and a sudden jolt of pain showed in his face. “I was in hospital and just today I came here. So I don’t know, maybe if you ask him, he might have an answer, the Interviewer said pointing to Wolf. The officers stared nervously at each other. “Well…” the short officer walked to Wolf who stood still with the 50kg disk hanging from his arm. His biceps swole and Wolf bounced his pecs. “You’re going to alert them” the Interviewer thought while covering his face with his left hand in a slight exasperation. The taller officer stood next to the interviewer. The Interviewer left his seat and walked to the office. The tallest cop followed him… the Interviewer opened the door and there was standing behind it the Rugbyer, he panicked, the tall cop yelled “he’s here! And drew his taser gun. Wolf threw the plate ‘casually’ at the small cop “Catch this!” Wolf said playfully throwing the plate like it was a beachball and jumped to the tallest officer. The plate flipped rhythmically in the air before falling down. The officer tried to caught the plate by reflex but the weight was too much for him and unrelentlessly fell to the floor. Behind the metal disk. The cop hit the floor in an almost comical way. “Jones” the tall cop said while taking his taser gun. The Interviewer somehow managed to push the Rugbyer in the office but the pain was unbearable. “Fica aí” The Interviewer ordered. And closed the door behind him. The tall officer saw Wolf from the side of his eye and in reflex he fired the taser gun but the electrodes simply bounced from Wolf pecs and abs. Wolf grabbed him from the uniform and tossed to the other side of the gym, he fell over a bench. “Scott!” Jones screamed. He took his gun and aimed at Wolf. Wolf grabbed the gun from the canon, the cop fired but the bullets simply bounced on Wolf hands and fell to the floor, the cop walked back but Wolf crushed the gun barrel and yanked of the gun from Jones’s hand. “We don’t use these here…the people will get mad at us if you show them these” Wolf said while crushing the gun like a small ball. Then grabbed Jones’s head with his free hand and smashed it against the bench destroying the bench. Jones fell unconscious with his wounded head bleeding. “Freeze” Scott said. “Turn slowly and get on you knees” Wolf turned fast and threw the metal disc made from Jones’s gun, Scott dodged it by miracle but Wolf was already aiming for him. Wolf grabbed the gun from Scott’s hand and crushed the gun…and the hand in one movement. Scott screamed in pain at the top of his lungs and fell on his knees. Wolf stood still enjoying the screams. “O qué?” The Rugbyer said. “Fica aí” the Interviewer said, “do you understand English?” The Interviewer asked. The Rugbyer nodded. “Stay here, let Wolf work…or I should say play instead”. The Rugbyer was mesmerized by Wolf. How Wolf handed all that weight and didn’t even break a sweat, how he was trowing humans beings and how easy was for him to crush real guns. “é impossível” he said “but you’re just witnessing it…look closely please” the Interviewer said. The Rugbyer got aroused by the show of power he was looking at. Wolf grabbed Scott by the throat with his left hand, at first Wold met Scott’s eye and then he lifted Scott until his feet dangled. Scott tried to hit Wolf to no avail. “Hit harder” Wolf playfully said. “I barely feel anything”. Scott hit with all his strength but Wolf didn’t feel a thing he wasn’t even amused, Jones begun to move but he was too dizzy to even stand up. Wolf grew bored from Scott. “See…this is not funny” Wolf said, then he grabbed Scott left arm and ripped if from the body, it was like ripping a piece of tissue paper; Scott yelled in pain “That’s better” Wolf said then he grabbed the left leg, he used his hand as a claw and begun to use his fingers to pierce Scott’s ‘quadriceps’ of so it seemed because Wolf’s muscles where so massive that for him it was like piercing a chicken wing. Wolf fingers pierced slowly Scott’s skin, slowly his fingers penetrated the skin, and the muscle, it was a slow process but Scott screams were like music to Wolf’s ears. After some slow and painful seconds, Wolf felt the bone. Wolf grabbed the femur and slowly begun to tear the leg from the body. Wolf pulled the leg in a slow, very deliberate way. Scott squirmed in pain desperately but Wolf barely used anymore strength, he kept pulling the leg, Scott’s free leg dangled on the air trying to kick Wolf but if he landed it was like hitting a rock. Wolf burst in laughter, enjoying the pain, he walked next to where Officer jones was trying to stand up but he was too dizzy, the Rugbyer was awestruck, “Can I go near him?, will he kill me?” The Interviewer looked at him amused. “Only if you want to get wet with blood, for now he won’t kill you…I hope” the Interviewer said. The Rugbyer left the office and came closer to Wolf. “They have been harassing me for months”. Wolf didn’t even heard, he was fixated on inflicting pain. Jones looked at Wolf in horror. His mouth opened and closed as to try to say something, but his mind was broken, he’ve never seen such brutality and strength. Som of the guards were looking inside the gym to look Wolf’s art. The Interviewer took a bench like a seat and kept looking. Scott’s leg finally ceded and the bone wasn’t able to resist, Wolf finally ripped the leg and threw at the Rugbyer who looked at the ripped limb in awe, he looked at Wolf muscles like they where an object of adoration, he saw the strength, the carelessness as he simply ripped another human body like he was ripping a rag doll. Wolf released Scotts throat, and the body remains fell to the ground. Then he grabbed the right leg at the quadriceps level and the right shoulder. Wolf looked at the Rugbyer proudly. “Look at this bug” then Wolf ripped both limbs at the same time, blood poured everywhere, it soaked the walls and windows, blood reached the ceiling and the Rugbyer shirt. The Rugbyer but a hand on the blood and loved at his hand, he wet his lips with his tongue, then he licked some of the blood. Wolf looked at the Interviewer and grabbed what’s left of Scott’s body from the throat and the pelvis. Scott was already dead but Wolf haven’t finished. He lifted the corps over his head, walked over a bench and drove the body against the bench “wham”, the body cracked, Wolf lifted the body again “wham” the body folded over the bench, Wolf then folded and unfolded the body just for show, when he stopped hearing cracks he ripped the torso in half like a piece of paper. Jones puked, “monster” he said “Yeaaaah Wolf said throwing the upper half with Scott’s torso at Jones feet. Jones saw the terrified dead face of his former companion and tried to run to the Windows. The Rugbyer tacked him and dragged Jones to Wolf from the legs. Jones fought but he was in a bad position and could not put too much of a fight. Wolf walked to the Rugbyer and said “Thanks” Wolf grabbed Jone’s leg with his right hand and with the left hand he pushed away the Rugbyer “ I really don’t need help bug” Wolf said “But I don’t want to pay new windows” the Interviewer said. “So please Wolf, this is already costing us a fortune”. Wolf grabbed both ankles and closing his fist he crushed them. “See, he won’t run anymore” Wolf said like he was giving some explanation to the interviewer. Jone’s squirmed in the floor, Wolf looked at him and said playfully “Seems we have a bug problem”, he walked next to Jones, so he was at jones front. Wolf lifted his left foot and stomped Jones’s right humerus, pinning him to the ground. Jone’s yelled “please!!! I swear I want enter this place again” he begged. “I’m quite sure of that Imbecile” the Interviewer said in a quiet voice. “Heard that” Wolf said and then he stomped the left humerus with his right foot. Wolf quadriceps flew in strength, the Interviewer thought that Wolf’s quadriceps were also a sight to behold. Wolf bend down and grabbed Jone’s torso, then chuckled at the interviewer and lifted the body with the arms still pinned to the ground. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA” Jones’s scream fill the gym, Wolf was holding Jones upside down with the legs dangling in the air and the feet flying on every direction like they where a weather vane in a hurricane, Wolf smiled as he simply flipped Jones upside down but purposefully, he let Jones’s body fell to the ground. Wolf grabbed Jones from the shoulders, one in each hand, he looked at the interviewer, “I wanted to test this one” he said and then he pushed his right hand to the front and the left arm to the back. Wolf ripped Jones torso like a piece of paper, the chest ripped in vertical. Wolf then spread his arms and Jones’s torso ripped in half, the sternum was splited and the column was only on one side. The column stuck to the right side of the body but the ribs were splited more or less evenly on each body half, the head dangled lifelessly from the column and neck remains. “Should practice this one” Wolf said playfully, then he carried the remains and threw them in the same place so, both corpses were together, Wolf grabbed both heads, one in each hand and looking at the interviewer he crushed them like they were beer cans. Wolf flexed is biceps and quads in a victory pose, he punched his own chest and bounced his biceps “I’m the strongest, and the biggest” Wolf said proudly. The Interviewer looked at him attentively and chuckled “Show off”. Wolf smiled. The Rugbyer realized that this was his turn and tried to use Wolf’s posing moment to run to the door, then he found it closed and when turning he saw Wolf bouncing his bloodied pecs and rubbing his arms. Wolf smiled proudly, “he’s waiting for you” Wolf said. The Rugbyer then realized that no math what could happen, he was a dead man, “why you don’t kill me now?” He asked “I would, but then he would be nagging at me…take your chance and speak to him” Wolf ordered. The Rugbyer then walked back to the gym, he saw nobody out there so he assumed that the Interviewer was already on the office. The Rugbyer saw the corpses, the blood stains and the broken bones. For a second he felt his right bicep with his hand. “Are you going to enter?” The Interviewer said with slight irritation. “I have many things to do and sorry if this bothers you, but I really don’t have much time, so, if you please…” The interviewer sat in the desk and pointed at a seat in front of it, Wolf entered the office and stood on the door. “What are you going to do to me?” The Rugbyer asked with some unsteadiness. The interviewer used his left hand and massaged his forehead, he sighed with slight exasperation. “Man, we already helped you out there, as you saw they wont bother you again, so In that respect, I’ll be the one making the questions…is the least you owe us”. The interview had a stern face, Wolf smirked. The Interviewer gaze was difficult to understand. “What’s your name?” The Interviewer said. “Felipe” the Rugbyer answered bluntly, with a scared voice, “What are you doing on our neighborhood Felipe?” The Interviewer said. “I was hiding from the police, I was changing from town to town but the border police always looked for me, I arrived here more or less one week ago, and heard the rumors that the police didn’t dare to enter to this neighborhood so I decided to stay here for a while….to rest…to stop running at least for a time”. Felipe said, his voice was softening at every word, the Interviewer was examining each word, each signal, from time to time his face showed a small hint of pain and his left hand grabbed his left upper chest at the site of the wound. “Why they are looking for you?” He asked. Felipe stood in silence for some seconds, he sighted “there is no point in hiding it”. “I came from Rio the Janeiro, I lived on the favelas, I was abandoned by my family a long time ago, so I almost grew alone, only a good man took me in and helped me, educated me and help me to be a good man…” Felipe looked at the floor, he decided to come clean, after all, he thought he was at his life end so he decided to let if all flow out of him. “I grew and found that the sports helps you to be stronger and if you’re stronger you’re respected, there are some colleges that help’s you if you’re a really good athlete, so I decided to practice rugby…” the Interviewer was concentrated on his story, from time to time some twitches appeared on his face but otherwise his face was stony, “I tried to do my best, I swear, I reached professional level, my ‘dad’ was proud of me…” Felipe let a tear flow from his right eye. Wolf looked outside the office, the guard were standing in his position and some familiar cars were already parked outside. Felipe sighed and spoke “I didn’t knew at the moment, but the rugby club where I played became popular, it was strange since in my country soccer is all what the y seem to think, but Rugby became popular in some underground circles…they bet on us, heavy loads of money…I swear that I din’t knew on that…later we discovered that they where using steroids on our food, our water, almost everywhere… they offered us prizes for wins, very good prizes, but we didn’t knew that they we’re using us for their entertainment, and also to brag about their power…after some time things got really serious, some of the losing team members disappeared…” Felipe stood silent for a moment. The Interviewer sighted…”continue please” he said. “I swear I didn’t knew# Felipe said “they pressured us to win at any cost, they trained us like animals, but we all aimed to be professionals, most our us where poor kids trying to make a living, they pressured us, and the pressure kept on mounting, some of us collapsed, but I was focused on the win, I needed for me, for my dad” Felipe cried. “One fateful day…we lost…” Felipe lowered his head and brought his hands on the back of his head. “We tried, but we lost, our sponsor were furious, they told us that there would be consequences…seems they lost a lot of money on that game, we didn’t knew… I thought that there was only a minor issue, but suddenly my team companions went missing, I didn’t thought that there could be a problem we were eliminated from the tournament so I thought that some of them were going on vacation, it was odd, but I really didn’t thought that there where some shady business on the teams…” Felipe lifted his head and saw eye to eye tic the Interviewer. “Son after I went to my home, the door was left opened and all thing were scrambled on the floor, at first I thought that thieves entered the house, but oddly nothing of value seemed to be missing…after some minutes I saw the blood…then…” Felipe cried out loud for some minutes. The Interviewer was unfazed, but his face softened a little. “Please continue” he said. Felipe made a slow and profound breath that made his chest look bigger than it looked before. “My father was dead, his throat was slit…I couldn’t do nothing, my old dad… he had nothing to do with this, he was my entire life…when the police came, they framed the crime on me…filhos da puta…” Felipe’s face hardened, his biceps swole and his pecs bounced. “They framed me, they tried to arrest me, I knew that if let myself to be carried to the jail they will simply say that I killed my beloved father, they were so cruel and for they I was only a number on his result’s sheet, a good arrest…who cared that my father died because the mobs where betting heavy loads of money, who cared about an old, feeble man and his poor family…me” Felipe said with rage and pounding his chest. “They wanted an assassin, I gave them one, they thought I would not run, so I killed one cop with my hands choking him out” Felipe said closing his fist in rage, “the other I cracked his neck” Felipe made a mimic of him cracking the cops neck. “I ran, I ran like hell, after some weeks I managed to scape from Brazil but I knew that I would not find peace on my country, I walked long distances, worked for anyone that could give me refugee, after some months I decided to come here, but crossing the border the border cops found me… managed to scape, but the news from Brazil already reached this place, so they went before me, from town to town they looked for me…I ran…after some time I reached this town, and then I heard about a neighborhood were the police were destroyed and now they where too afraid to enter, so I decided to come here…to try to make a decent living…but they already found me and now those kills….surely they will frame them on me now…” At the moment Felipe said that the kill would be framed on him the Interviewer busted in laughter, so did Wolf… they laughed until they cried. Felipe felt offended “what is this?” He bursted in rage, he tried to punch Wolf but Wolf simply grabbed Felipe and lifted until his feet dangled. Wolf was still smiling but then he looked at Felipe’s eyes and said “he’s not finished yet” and pushed him until Felipe fell on his ass. The interviewed calmed himself but from time to time he burst in laugher “frame on you…that was funny” he said. “Look Felipe…d you really think that they can frame you for ripping apart and crushing two cops? You’re not that strong meu amigo”. The Interviewer then went serious. “They know this is the SSS territory and they knew these unworthy cops were dead from the moment they decided to enter this place…” Wolf bounced his pecs. “What happened to you is a sign of your own weakness, your weakness allowed injustice…your weakness in some sort made you vulnerable” the Interviewer said “Felipe, you understand that while you’re on this neighborhood you will be safe, and you’ll free to stay here if you want, we take care of the corpses, the cleaners are already waiting outside the gym…” Felipe looked outside surprised. “But I’m offering a higher path, you can be over all this petty things, you can be really strong…if you want” then the Interviewer explained Felipe what was the SSS, how they worked, why they were looking for strong people, Felipe looked at Wolf and the corpses, he lifted from his seat and pondered, they were not only giving him a chance, they where almost offering him a new world where he didn’t needed to worry about his past, where he would be able to be strong, and to fight back. Wolf stared amused. “Tell me, about this SSS, what I would do?” Felipe asked. “You’ll be training on Wolf oversight, then you’ll perform some duties, at this moment we need to prepare a tournament on SSS rules, you’ll have to know the place first. The Interviewer said. “Ok, ill accept…chefe” felipe said with a smile. “Excellent” The Interviewer said, “Wolf please let the cleaners in”. Wolf left the room “Felipe, come with me please” the Interviewer said, then a metallic screeching sound filled the place. “Wolf” the Interviewer said with exasperation. Wolf ripped the door from its hinges “Don’t you know hoy to use a key?” The Interviewer said with exasperation. “Yes I do” Wolf said flexing his biceps “these are my keys” Wolf smirked proudly looking down at his buddy. “Felipe, please stay here, one of our guards will carry you to our base, there you will meet Michal, he will introduce you to the SSS and he will brief you…I expect great thing from you” The Interviewer said, Felipe felt the good answer was to flex his muscles and he did a double biceps pose with a killer smile. “Good…now they are imitating you Wolf” the Interviewer said still irritated, Wolf winked Felipe and gave a thumbs up sign to Felipe. The interviewer and Wolf returned to the gym. The Interviewer sat on the desk, “Wolf please take a bath and get new clothing”. Wolf ripped his clothes and stood naked in front of the Interviewer “You just needed To do that” the Interviewer put his hand on his face, slightly amused. “You really don’t time me peace of mind” Wolf laughed hard “I’ll go to the showers, please make sure that bring me clothing” Wolf said and left the place. “Show off” the Interviewer said, took his phone and tapped on it. A new call entered. It was an unknown number. The Interviewer took the call. “Hi it’s Paolo” The Interviewer face twitched in pain. “Can we meet?…in peace?…we want to make some changes to the tournament conditions” Paolo said over the phone. “I’ll gladly discuss them” The Interviewer answered, We have a good cafe on the neighborhood, I’ll send you the address, in one hour, no weapons” the Interviewer bluntly said. He hang the call and tapped on his phone, he sent the address and in silence he felt his wound. After some minutes Wolf emerged from the shower covered only with a towel, but even with that, there was little left to the imagination. “Wolf…we have a date, put your clothes on”, then he handed him a package “from the nearby store, ill pay them later” Wolf put a grey tank top and matching shorts. They left the place and walked over a nearby cafe. When they entered the owner noted and with surprise he came near them. He approached helpfully and helped them to sit at a table. “What I can offer you today mr Interviewer?” He said. “Capuchino, mild roast, medium grind” please. The Interviewer said. “Sir, we will have an important meeting, can we please use the place in private?, I’ll make sure we will cover the lost sales but this is important”. The Cafe owner nodded with his head and put a sing on the door. After some minutes a capuchin and a big dark cup of coffee where on the table, Wolf and the Interviewer took his drinks in silence. After some minutes, Paolo arrived. “Good afternoon” he said in a polite way. Paolo was dressed with a beige suit, the suit was well adjusted to the body, so It shoed that he trained hard, his muscles bulged a little but not too much so the suit was perfectly adapted to his body. The Interviewer thought that Paolo have chosen this suit for impact, he thought for a second that he could be a good SSS member but his wound remembered that they were on opposing sides. “May I join you?” Paolo said. “Do you have any hidden weapon?” The Interviewer bluntly said. Paolo smiled and took his jacket off his body, the Interviewed confirmed his suspicions when Paolo gave a turn like a model. Under his jacked there was a white shirt, that looked like a second skin that covered a well worked abdomen and a rounded pecs, He was in someways bigger than the swimmers body or Ricardo but he had just the same level of definition and bigger legs toot not has big as Buck, we was more. Or less at the same level of Carlos but he had those European lines that made him almost irresistible…”Please take a seat” the Interviewer said. “If you try something strange I will tear you apart, bone by bone” Wolf said grinding his teeth. The Interviewer put his hands on Wolfs arms. “Wolf, please”. Wolf calmed but his eyes were fixated on Paolo. “What brings you here?”The Interviewer said. “My boss is furious at me” Paolo said. “My boss never authorized the tournament, but I’ve convinced that it was the best way for us both, we can decide who will take both organizations without wearing both organizations and letting the Japanese or the Latins take over our remains…at the end I could convince Luca but…” Paolo blushed. “What?” The Interviewer said. “Luca wanted an armed take over, but when I explained he said that there should be at least 10 fights” Paolo said. “Ten!” The Interviewer said. “Luca says that is 10 or they will come here to take over your place, take it or leave it” the Interviewer smirked “some big words from your boss, I expect he has the muscle to back up those” he said. Wolf bounced his pecs at the “muscle” mention. He took his cup of coffee with all his hand because the cup ear was too small for his big fingers. “Look, I don’t like it either” Paolo said, “Sorry for stabbing you, was the best thing to to on that moment” Wolf crushed his cup spilling coffee over his shirt, table and even over Paolo and the Interviewer, his breathing became heavier and Paolo looked frightened. “Wolf, please” The Interviewer said with slight rage on his voice. “If I cared about you satiating me you would be already a stain on the floor…I understand that what you did was the best thing you thought would help the Nuovi imperatori…and you’re my enemy…I respect that…on there hand I don’t respect that after we made a negotiation, you came here and try to change the stablished rules…”. Paolo moved nervously on his seat. “I will accept the change but then, I’ll add some of my terms too…” the Interviewer said and Paolo nodded with his head. The interviewer took a sip of his coffee. “Now…lets see…”
  17. BrutalPowerDemon

    THE AWAKENING

    (WARNING! Extreme brutality and snuff. All characters over 18. If you know this to be offensive to you, don't read! Otherwise, enjoy the story.) THE AWAKENING I’m Brad, a lanky, tall-for-my-age white guy starting at a new high school comprised of students eighteen and older. I was a bit nervous, of course, and it didn’t help that I was just really beginning to understand my sexual cravings for massive, cut, and vascular muscles coupled with dominance and power. I had found myself drawn to magazines, entertainment, and art depicting the tallest and most massive, and muscle-bulging, thickly veined men. My cock always responded by lurching in a feeble attempt to feel the size and hardness of the hyper-masculine monsters to which I was drawn. I lusted not only to be in the presence of such manly beasts, but to see them use their power in the most gruesome of ways.be such a fearsome creature. I went to my assigned home-room and quickly found my seat amongst the other kids. My home-room teacher, a hulking, muscular black man, sat at his desk as the students found their seats. Of course, my eyes were glued to the dark-skinned, mid-twenties-year-old teacher as he took roll and droned on. His handsome face, thick, muscular neck, and bulging pectorals and biceps stretched his clothing and left nothing to the imagination. His form and authority excited both of my heads’ rapt attention as butterflies fluttered in my gut and superheated blood began to flood my loins. My dick throbbed larger and harder with each beat of my pounding heart. The bell rang and I filed out of the room with the other kids, backpack hiding my raging hard-on, to head to my first class. Passing by a room, I glanced in and saw an absolutely massive young Asian boy, Korean I thought, and possessing stunningly handsome features from head to exposed toes. He stood at least seven feet tall and powerful muscles rippled over his entire superlative body! He was surrounded by other kids, all much smaller, of course, as he spoke to one a little shorter than my five feet, ten and a half inch height, but much more muscular than I. I heard his deep voice, cocky and condescending as he spoke, and, apparently with good reason as both his physical and mental superiority was clear..I stepped into the room and stared at the unbelievably handsome, dark-skinned behemoth whose size and obvious strength reminded me of a powerfully muscled bull. My mouth went dry as my semi-hard cock, still concealed by my backpack, rocketed to full attention, once again.. The kingly Korean boy wore a t-shirt stretched tight over his magnificent torso, every muscle-fiber danced beneath his shirt and visibly rippled with unimaginable power. He wore shorts that couldn’t possibly obscure the huge sex-muscle that arched out and down at the crotch, straining the zipper holding his clearly outlined mass of flaccid manhood and large, churning testicles back. A girl that had shuffled in behind me moaned longingly, “Amazing, isn’t he? That’s Kang-dae. It’s inconceivable that he’s just turned eighteen, isn’t it?.” I nodded my head in agreement of her perception. Then I heard the kid Kang-dae was talking to, whose name I later learned was Wesley, raise his voice and state emphatically to Kang-dae, “FINE! Let’s do it now, you fucking FREAK.” Kang-dae’s dark eyes twinkled as a wide, toothy grin spread across his stunning face. “You sure, you puny little runt? You think you can beat THIS in an arm-wrestling match?” his rumbling, deep voice boomed as he raised his massive arms and flexed. The bottom of his t-shirt rose up majestically to reveal the thickly corrugated rows of abdominal muscles rippling beneath his venous skin. His enormous biceps and triceps snapped to attention and pumped larger and harder than any muscles I had ever seen . . . even on pictures of the roided bodybuilders my cock frequently drooled over in magazines and on the bodybuilding shows I watched on TV.! The magnitude of his bulk that rippled and writhed as he twisted his thick, bowling-pin like forearms back and forth was mind-boggling. He clearly admired his own muscular beauty and expected others to do the same. His shirt sleeves slowly tore away from his brawn’s assault on the flimsy fabric straining to cover his biceps and triceps as they popped into solid, thick diminsionality, exposing more dark, hard, and venous flesh. The meaning of K-POP changed in my lustful brain in an instant. Kang-dae walked over to a table and knelt down, thumping an elbow down on the table top as Wesley did the same on the other side of the table. As they knelt, I couldn’t help but notice Kang-dae’s massive feet as his heals raised up from his huge flip-flops he wore to contain his pervasive stompers. Wesley’s muscular arm looked like a twig eclipsed by the undulating brawn of Kang-dae’s muscle-hulking arm. I gasped as Wesley’s hand was engulfed in Kang-dae’s monstrous palm. “Are you SURE you want to arm-wrestle me, you pathetic little wuss? You look like a stick man compared to me. HA!” Kang-dae taunted as windows overlooking the courtyard rattled. “You know I could effortlessly snap you in two like a worthless little dry twig, right?” he continued, his large, pearly-white teeth exposed in a sardonic grin. Wesley now looked less cocky and more nervous as the muscles in his own arm bunched and hardened. It was now obvious to him that there was no comparison between he and KD (which I quickly decided that was how I would refer to Kang-dae, if he permitted). Wesley’s arm truly was puny compared to Kang-dae’s overpowering musculature. Wesley’s lips became tight as he strained, the veins on his neck and arms throbbing larger. Kang-dae looked down into the rattled boy’s eyes, “When do you want to start, my new little BITCH.” Kang-dae grinned as he licked his full lips. Wesley’s eyes grew wide as he felt KD begin to exert pressure. “Never mind, Kang-dae! I concede. I have no doubt you could fuck me up . . .BAD! I’m sorry I gave you shit, man.” he blurted as he tried to pull his hand away. Kang’s thigh-thick arm suddenly exploded with muscle as a loud CRRRAACK echoed through the room. “No take-backs, pussy.” KD rumbled intently as his fist slammed the smaller boy’s hand into the table as he closed his eyes, licked his full lips, and grinned evily. Wesley’s mouth dropped in a silent scream as his forearm simply snapped in two under Kang-dae’s inhuman power, his bone tearing through his flesh. Blood splattered the colossal Asian as he grinned and moaned in pleasure, licking some of Wesely’s blood away that had splattered onto his lips. His other huge hand lowered and rubbed his expanding, long, thick cock through his tight shorts. My own hard, throbbing cock bucked repeatedly as cum erupted into my shorts in dizzying bursts, soaking through the fabric and dripping down my leg as I dropped the books that had concealed my lustful reaction to such disdainful, remorseless use of unfettered superiority.. “God DAMN!” buzzed through the room as the kids witnessing the event scattered and bolted towards the door. Wesley seemed to lose consciousness as Kang-dae’s dark-maned head slowly turned and his coal-black eyes bored into my soul. His rumbling voice ordered, “Go get the nurse, boy . . .“ The giant Korean boy’s eyes lowered to my soaked and tented crotch with jizz dripping down my leg and he smirked knowingly, “. . . you puny little faggot. If you liked watching me fuck that little wimp over? You’ll REALLY like what I have to fuck you with, pussy-boy.” he taunted knowingly as his huge hand only partially encircled his enormous shaft through his shorts and squeezed seductively. “Meet me under the bleachers by the football field after school.” he ordered. “Now, MOVE IT!” I felt my face flush as “Holy SHIT! You’re a fucking GOD, KD!” gushed from my lips. He grinned knowingly at me as I absentmindedly grabbed my re-erecting dick. “Whatever you say, Sir.” I responded lustfully as I picked up my books and turned to go get the nurse. I looked over my shoulder as Kang-dae smiled broadly and dipped a long, thick finger into Wesley’s blood pooling on the table. He lifted it to his lips, and licked with his awe-inspiring tongue. Another shot of jizz rocketed from my worshipful dick as I ran into the door frame, quickly composed myself, and exited the room. I didn’t know what happened after I got the nurse and went to my first class (after ducking into a restroom to clean up my cum-soaked shorts). All morning, visions of the impossibly muscled Asian Adonis accosted my brain. My mind’s eye invariably witnessed the mighty Kang-dae growing into a titanic, brutal, and blood-thirsty muscle-bound giant relishing and getting off on using his godly size and power to decimate all those smaller and weaker . . . EVERYONE! After lunch, I headed to gym class. I opened the gym doors and gasped in utter awe and disbelief. I glanced in to witness the muscular brawn of sheer, flawless masculinity lift the base of his shredded t-shirt before tearing it from his thick, rippling, and powerful muscle-bod. Kang-dae now stood shirtless by the basketball court bleachers, his thick, powerful muscles bulging and rippling with primal, vein-encased superiority. His massive palms encircled the thick necks of two of the more muscular boys standing around him in awe. He began effortlessly curling them alternately with his powerful arms, biceps bulging with each rep as the boys uselessly struggled and flailed about in the Asian muscle-beast’s unyielding grasp. After finishing with that apparently light arm workout, he tossed his two living dumbbells aside as if they weighed nothing at all. He then dropped down to the floor. I gasped at the thickness of his back and triceps as he began to easily knock out push ups, his barrel-like chest rippling with muscle. I couldn’t take my eyes off of him . . . absolutely lusting to see this young beast unleash his carnal savagery upon more inferior human creatures. The coach, looking down at a pad he carried, entered the court from his office in the locker room connected to the basketball court/gym and barked, “Time to change into your gym clothes, boys.” He glanced up and saw Kang-dae’s herculean body being raised and lowered by thigh-thick, bulging arms. He couldn’t tear his eyes away from the whale-hung mass of superior masculinity continuing to knock out push-up reps, the boy’s prodigious manhood mashing into the floor every time the herculean lad lowered his magnificent body.. Kang-dae looked me in the eyes, stood, and lifted his inhumanly thick, muscled arms. He grinned, lowered his arms, and ripped his shorts off, leaving him standing bare in his swole beauty and godly superiority. This Korean god’s cock was a thing of utterly destructive size, hardness, and vein-pulsing beauty . . . even soft! KD’s mostly flaccid penis was larger than my arm and pulsing pre-cum prodigiously. It was his most mesmerizing muscle exuding unquenchable virility, unstoppable power, and undeniable dominance. It personified the deadly disdain verbalized as he turned to the coach and roared, “FUCK YOU, you pathetic little excuse for a man!!! I do as I please, do you understand me, little man?” The group of students were rooted to the spot. They were unable to take their eyes off of the powerful teen demeaning the brash coach. I couldn’t help but envision this hyper-masculine, swole, and behemothic teen being more . . . more massive, more powerful, more sadistically perverse. As I watched in enthusiastically aroused awe and lustful craving, the impossible dream began to become reality before our eyes!. Kang-dae’s already mind-boggling muscular bulk began to bloat and balloon, ripple and enlarge. He threw his head back, his trapezius muscles bulged and rose from his back and shoulders framing his thick muscle-neck, large Adam’s-apple bobbing as he swallowed and moaned, “Oh, FUCK! I feel AWESOME!” The colossal boy began to inch upward, his huge feet began to lengthen, sliding across the floor as he expanded. His already inhumanly sized cock throbbed larger until it was six feet or more of thick, muscular flesh oozing of pure, manly sexuality. I fell to my knees as if they had been kicked out from under me. I was drooling with worshipful desire as the totally nude, titanic muscle-teen stepped towards the speechless coach, his engorging, man-sized cock slapping from one massive, muscular thigh to the other as his voluminous nuts churned, perpetually aching for release. His monstrous arms and obscenely protruding chest muscles rippled and ballooned with absolute dominion. Without a second thought, the coach stripped out of his clothing as if by instinct (as did the small group of students mesmerized by Kang-dae’s scaling larger and larger until he towered over us all at a dizzying twenty-five feet tall. His head brushed against the steel rafters of the gym area of the basketball court.. Kang-dae reached down and wrapped his enormous fingers around the stunned coach’s waist, and lifted him effortlessly to his stunning face. The coach, and all of us, breathed in the testosterone-laden musk of Kang-dae’s unstoppable manly strength as the boy’s voice rumbled, “I can actually taste your admiration, fear, and envy, you puny little mortals” Glaring at the trembling coach in his fist, he continued, “You do what I say, without question nor hesitation, pencil dick. You like that, don’t you boi? Someone with TRUE power telling you what to do. Yeah, bitch . . . it’s clear you want to please a REAL man and submit to my unrivaled superiority, you expendable little bug.” Without thinking, Coach stretched his arms wide, reaching out, and placed his hands on Kang’s immense mounds of rippling pectoral muscle, straining to reach far enough to cup the dark, sizeable tits. They would easily have filled each palm to overflowing. “Yes, SIR!” he assented worshipfully, his lust to feel the power of this young colossus overwhelming his ability to resist his base desires. The awe-struck man began to breathe in short, ragged gasps. Kang-dae grinned and slowly flexed his immense pecs, Coach felt the expanse of hot, hard pectorals of the Korean titan expand and harden like boulders. “Holy fucking CHRIST!” the coach blurted as he buried his face in the cavernous cleavage between those rolling, godly pecs, kissing the dark, smooth flesh of his new master. Kang-dae leaned down to coach’s ear, his thick, sensuous lips teasing it as he whispered commandingly, “Cum for your muscle-god, my puny little faggot-bitch.” Coach’s dick obeyed immediately, bypassing his brain completely. A muffled, “Oh, fuck, fuck, FUCK!” left his lips as the now enslaved little man’s dick obeyed instantly, coating Kang-dae’s fingers with volleys of jizz. Coach still lapped at Kang-dae’s smooth, dark flesh as the beastly teen lightly flexed his pectorals, trapping coach’s head as in a vise. As the titan relaxed his bone-crushing flex, Coach looked up into the muscle-beast’s dark, Asian eyes. “I know what you want, you pathetic little muscle-slut.” the giant boy purred knowingly. The coach shook his head as if coming out of a trance and began to struggle uselessly in Kang-dae’s powerful grasp. “KANG-DAE!” the heavily muscled twenty-something year old coach barked, “W-W-W-Who are . . . W-W-WHAT the fuck ARE YOU?“ Kang-dae grinned, his massive, snow-white teeth glistening behind his full lips as he thundered, “A FUCKING GOD TO BE FEARED AND SERVED, YOU PATHETIC LITTLE WASTE OF FLESH!” The colossal Korean’s eyes narrowed with annoyance. His face darkened and his muscles erupted in glorious size and power. My heart began racing as his mighty fist began to constrict around the coach’s little body. Kang raised his free arm and flexed while turning and licking the thick, pulsing veins snaking over his massive biceps. He then pursed his full lips, turned his head on a thick, corded neck, traps again rising like mountains on either side, and loudly kissed that hardened mound of powerful muscle, fibers visibly inundating beneath his smooth, dark skin. He flexed his sequoian cock, hose-thick veins flooding with size-building volume, pulsing larger, thicker, longer. More ore pre-cum bubbled forth and roped to the gym floor. Two of the boys from the group that were openly out of the closet bolted to in-between Kang-dae’s massive feet and torso-thick, diamond-shaped calves and fell on their hands and knees. They leaned down and began lapping at the salty-sweet, godly nectar Kang-dae’s mighty fuck spire pulsed forth. “Do you REALLY want to piss THIS off, you fucking insect?” he seethed ominously to the now flailing little coach. He shook the little man who flapped about in his fist like a powerless little rag-doll. The stunned coach choked out, “KANG-DAE! W-w-w-what the HELL are you d-d-doing? Stop. PLEASE!” even as his eyes bulged out of their sockets beholding such a massive, powerful, teen titan in complete and total control and sexually stimulated by his supreme power over the inferior mortals around him. Kang-dae felt the throbbing re-expansion of the coach’s little dick in his fist. He lowered his mighty arm, partially encircling the girth of his own cock with his massive free fist. He looked the coach in the eyes and rumbled, “You weak, pitiful little BITCH! You WANT to please me, don’t you, you little man-cunt?” he rumbled as he began to slowly stroke his throbbing mass of man-meat. “Who do you think the REAL ALPHA is here, you inconsequential little worm? EVERYTHING about you is weak and puny compared to THIS!” he thundered as he flexed his swole body, detonating with thick, mind-blowing and brutal power. He released his cock and wagged the enormous appendage back and forth, slinging pre-cum onto the remaining group of students. All of the students had already stripped bare and fallen to their knees in complete submission to their godly classmate.. Their dicks were rigid in worshipful recognition of their utter inferiority to such brutal and sensual masculinity clearly evidenced in the titanic body, mind, and soul of the beastly GOD towering over them. Their emasculation was complete and total from just being in his godly and terrifying presence. They scooped up handfuls of the giant’s pre-cum that had just splattered upon them and began to use the hot liquid as the most effective cock-lube to ever exist. They began to moan, “Oh, GOD! You ARE a GOD. There is NONE as powerful as you are, Kang-dae!” Coach turned bright red and began drooling and choking as pressure continued to slowly build in Kang-dae's mighty fist. “How long have you wanted to witness TRUE POWER, you worthless little mite. HA! HA! HA!” Kang-dae bellowed as he lowered the sputtering little coach to his thick and twitching, man-sized cock. “Even my COCK is larger and more powerful than you are, you puny little creature. You DARED to attempt to exert authority over ME? You are INFERIOR to me in every fucking way, you damned little pest. FUCK YOU!” Coach looked confused and trapped, yet his dick responded to the size, power, and superior mental domination of the creature that was toying with him. His throbbing dick exploded once again in a rapturous orgasm within Kang-dae’s crushing fist. Kang-dae’s face darkened, once again, “You DARE to use me for your own pleasure, dick weed? You exist for MINE!” he growled. I heard my voice blurt out, “Oh, FUCK, KD! You are SO fucking HOT! Don’t hold anything back! Show us what you can do. Coach is nothing but a fuckiing bug to you! FUCK him! You are a GOD! Show us what a true MUSCLE-GOD does to ANYONE he chooses. PLEASE!” I heard my voice pleading lustfully. “I live to serve YOU, Almighty Kang-dae!” The other boys looked at me, first in horror, but then in lustful agreement. Now out of my own clothing, as well, my rigid, rock-hard dick saluted such manly, muscular vorocity and power. I crawled to one of Kang-dae’s expansive feet and began to kiss him, lapping at the hot, salty-sweet pre-cum dripping from his towering cock throbbing hard above me. “Oh, YEAH, I remember you, puny little faggot! You were POWERLESS and shot your load looking at me snap Wesley’s arm like a brittle little twig earlier. I KNEW you were mine as soon as I saw you blow your load to supreme superiority and unconstrained, pitiless power. LOOK AT ME NOW, CUM DUMP! Somehow, I believe you have helped me reach this landmark, you sick little bitch. And this is just the beginning! You really want to see what I can do, don’t you, pathetic little muscle-slut?” he derided me as he placed the coaches tiny little, muscled ass over his impossibly large and pre-cum flowing mushroom cock-head. “Oh, GOD, YES! PLEASE! Be the brutally cruel and savage exterminator of inferior fucks that I know you are!” I sputtered as I reached down and began to stroke my hard, pulsing dick in his thick, slippery pre-cum. “I know that we are all just playthings for your amusement and sexual pleasure. SHOW US what you REALLY ARE, devastatingly savage Kang-Dae!” I begged lustfully. I could hear coach’s muffled screams, begging for release from the beast toying with him so effortlessly. Kang-dae looked me in the eyes and rumbled, “Oh, FUCK YEAH, you worshipful, horny little bug!” as he exerted a downward force on the coach. A cock-head with more girth that th coaches body touched the coaches ass and he began to scream maniacally. “Oh, GOD! NOOOO!” he wailed as KD grinned. The horny beasy began twisting Coach’s fighting body onto his magnificent cock. Coach’s voice became a shrill, piercing, almost female scream, as his ass was slowly stretched and split to make room for KD’s much larger and more powerful cock. His pelvis split and skin tore as the puny little body distorted and stretched to make room for the titan’s hungry sex organ, throbbing and pulsing majestically as the quickly becoming human condom assumed the shape of the monstrous cock brutally invading it. The muffled sounds of screaming began dying away as the slurpy snapping and smashing of bones an flesh echoed throughout the cavernous space of the court/gym. KD then simply thrust his cock through the man’s body, exploding through the neck as the corpse’s head lulled to the side, unseeing eyes still agape in terror. The almighty KD released his twitching cock fully embedded in the coach’s bloody, mashed and shattered remains. Its flesh was stretched around the vein-mapped cock so tight that the cock’s vein-mapped shaft’s pulsing veins were clearly visible. Legs splayed out at the colossal cock’s base as arms jiggled about further up the shaft. “Puny, fucking little fleshlight.” Kang-dae, growled as he encircled his horny fuck-trunk, squeezed hard, and again began to stroke. The worthless remains of the coach quickly began to tear away and flop to the floor in torn and liquified pieces mixed with the godly pre-cum of the ever-horny teen titan using it as a bloody cock lube. One of the larger students shuffled towards Kang-dae while wildly stroking his dick. “Oh, my GOD, Kang-dae! You ARE power, brutally sensual and uncaring. I fucking want to be like you! To FEEL such deadly strength and omnipotent supremacy!” “HA! HA! HA!” Kang-dae roared. “You STUPID little worm! FEEL my ruthless, sadistic power, you ignorant fucking BUG!” he thundered lustfully as he snatched the now cowaring little teen from the floor in his gore-dripping fist, encircling his head and torso. Muffled screams filled the air as he encircled the doomed little creature’s lower half in his other fist, growled demonically and flicked his wrists down in opposite directions. A loud CRACK echoed through the gymnasium as the puny boy’s body was effortlessly snapped in two like a fucking dry twig by this powerful Korean boy-god. His inhuman muscles ballooned in size and hardness as he pulled the doomed little man’s body apart effortlessly with a squishy RRIIIP as his back and shoulder muscles swelled and hardened majestically. Blood and gore splattered his rippling chest and dripped down over his cobblestone abdominals, throbbing cock, me, and my two pre-cum lapping, lustful classmates. Blood poured from the muscle-beast’s fists as his dancing muscles exerted the immense pressure necessary to compact the foolish boy’s remains to a squishy paste in his deadly fists. “FUCKING COCKROACH” he rumbled as he tossed the two halves of what remained of the snuffed teenager aside like so much garbage. The gelatinous remains slid across the gym floor, impacting the walls at opposite sides of the gym with a squishy SPLAT while leaving a telltale crimson trail of blood across the floor.. I was now drooling onto the Asian god’s large, manly feet and my mind couldn’t help but picture this perfect, young mountain of muscle becoming more of the callous, death-dealing giant than he had already proved, beyond ANY doubt, that he was. He knew he was unstoppable and, quite obviously, lusted to become more. Trembling, I looked up as he scooped some of the coach’s and ignorant teen’sremains into his massive hand, lifted the blood-dripping mitt to his full, thick lips and extended his tongue to lap at a gorey snack. I blurted out worshipfully, “Holy FUCK! You ARE the sadistic and bloodthirsty muscle-BEAST I have had dreams about since I was a kid! It is YOU! NOTHING can stop you, my GOD, from eradicating the inferior vermin that can only annoy such perfection as only you are. I pledge myself to you and praise you for what you are: A TERRIFYING GOD OF DEATH AND DESTRUCTION!!” I gushed worshipfully. The shocked boys were still on their knees in fear and awe, rigid dicks in hand, and drooling at the brutal, unrestrained power of the swole muscle giant standing over them. Kang-dae looked down over his protruding, gravity-defying mounds of pectoral beef at me, the two pre-cum sucking sluts, and the other dozen or so boys, dicks in hands, drooling up at the beastly teen titan. GOD grinned. “Does anyone here have a problem with me?” the impossibly brawny behemoth growled as he continued lapping blood and gore from his homicidally violent hands.. Everyone, including me, answered almost in unison, “No, Kang-dae!” One of the openly gay teens that had been feasting on Kang-dae’s pre-cum stood and addressed Kang-dae, “Almighty, Divine, and Fearsome Kang-dae, I long to feel your power, to touch your flesh, to bring you pleasure!” The other jumped up and begged, “Please, my GOD! I wish to please you, as well. Accept me as an offering to herald your omnipotent sovereignty over all.” Emboldened, one of the previously straight weightlifting students stood, stroking his raging erection. “I have wanted to please you ever since I first saw you, Kang-dae. But now, holy FUCK! I also want to feel your power. I always thought you were a god, but, oh FUCK! You ARE a GOD! PLEASE, GOD, allow me to be of use to you!!” the muscled teen begged, almost prayerfully. At that moment, the double gym doors swung open and the hunky, black homeroom teacher strode into the gym talking on his cell phone, eyes on the floor as he walked. He turned off his cell phone and looked up when he reached where the boys were gathered on their knees gawking upward, erect dicks in hand. “What the HELL is going on here, boys?” he stuttered before turning around and looking up in the same direction as the boys. He beheld the thick, swole teen smirking down at him, full, rounded muscles rippling beneath the smooth, vein-mapped brown skin. His mouth dropped open as his eyes roamed the expanse of hard, bulging muscle packed on this Asian teen giant. He saw smears of red on the masses of pectoral muscle and rippling abdominals. A muscle cock larger than his body throbbed and roped pre-cum to the floor. The teacher was barely knee high to this powerful looking teen beast, and the boy’s muscled calves were thicker than the teacher-s buff torso. “Kang-dae?” he whimpered as his hand reached out to feel the hard, smooth skin stretched over the behemoth’s massive split calf muscle. It was solid and hot to the touch, muscle fiber rippling beneath the teacher’s quaking palm. “Jesus Christ! How can you be . . . what’s happening . . . y-y-y-you . . . what have you done!” he stuttered out. “Join us, little man. Strip out of your clothes.” Kang-dae rumbled authoritatively. “Young man . . . ” the now worried teacher protested, but his mind went blank as he looked up at the large, inhumanly handsome young titan flexing over him, and the twitching, pulsing cock containing more muscle than flexed in his puny little body. “NOW!” Kang-dae thundered, shattering the basketball backboards with just the powerful vibration of his voice. The teacher quickly disrobed, muscles bulging beneath his obsidian skin. His nine inch, flaccid dick hung over large balls nestled between his muscular thighs. The teacher glanced around trying to figure a way to get himself and the other students away from this powerful, colossal muscle boy. It was then that he noticed the streaks of blood on the floor and apparent nearly liquified body parts splattered against the wall. He looked to the opposite wall and saw the same. “Shit! What have you done? This is IMPOSSIBLE! What in God’s name ARE you?” he bleated. Kang-dae’s eyes narrowed as he rumbled, “What have I done? Look at me!” he smirked as he flexed his inconceivable, awe-inspiring tonnage of thick, rounded musculature, his entire body exploding with rock-solid, rippling masses of muscle, hose-thick throbbing veins pulsing over every surface. His bloody, mansized fuck muscle twitched over beachball sized, churning nuts, spurting steaming pre-cum onto the naked teacher. “I do whatever the FUCK I want, you puny piece of fuck-meat!” he bellowed. He smirked as he continued, “And what in God’s name am I? HA! HA! HA! I am YOUR GOD, your pretentious little prick, and your God’s name is Kang-dae . . . now . . . KNEEL BEFORE ME!” he commanded thunderously, his tone turning angry. The teacher’s bladder released at such sights and sounds. As piss flowed from his cock, Kang-dae’s steaming hot pre-cum roped down onto the teacher’s thickly muscled, obsidian body. He raised an arm and wiped the salty liquid from his eyes, opening them to see the godly boy flexing over him. His knees buckled as if in direct obedience to the boy-god commanding him. His pissing cock rocketed to worshipful attention and he couldn’t help but slowly stroke his rock-hard, ample shaft using the giant’s slippery pre-cum even as he lapped at the liquid covering his face. “W-W-W-Where is C-C-Coach?” the teacher inquired quietly. Kang-dae lifted a hand towards his rippling, corrugated abs, each brick of muscle larger than several concrete blocks combined. He slid his fingers against his flesh, up and over the cliffs of his pecs, scooping blood onto his fingers. The titanic teen leaned forward and held his bloody fingers in front of the teacher’s face. “He was the first of many to succumb to my will and the fulfillment of my desires.” With that, Kang-dae lifted his fingers to his thick lips, extended his long, thick tongue, and lapped the blood from his fingers. As the teacher saw the teen beast lap the blood from his fingers, and grin a bloody grin, his cock exploded in ecstatic orgasm, his seed sailing up and onto Kang-dae’s lip. Kang-dae stood back up and eyed the still cumming little man. “I see you approve, fragile little insect.” He then licked the insects cum from his lip, looked into the eyes of the embarrassed and ashamed little teacher, “You taste good, little man. You may be of service to me in maintaining all this muscle mass, puny little cum dump! Now, you can observe how those who pledge themselves to me are rewarded. I think it will really please you. ”Now, who is first. Oh, yes,” he looked at the boy that first stood and asked to touch his flesh, to feel his power. He leaned forward, once again, extended his thick rippling arm, and encircled the trembling little teen in his fist. Everyone saw the boy immediately begin humping inside Kang-dae’s lightly clenched fist. Kang-dae brought the boy to his belly-button and pressed him against his flesh beneath his palm, face first. The grateful boy rubbed the hot muscle-flesh and began kissing it as he resumed humping. Kang-dae began sliding his little body up his abdominals slowly, over the deep ridges of his rippling ab muscles. The boy blurted out, “Oh, my GOD! So much MUSCLE! So HARD and POWERFUL! I BEG YOU to let me serve you, Kang-Dae, ALL the days of my life! I pray to bring you pleasure, MY GOD!” He looked up to see Kang-dae’s drop-dead-gorgeous face, but his view was obstructed by the incredibly thick overhang of his God’s powerful pectoral muscles. He felt his body continuing to be rubbed up against Kang-dae’s magnificent torso, his own head and torso sliding into the hot, sweaty cleavage of the titan so effortlessly using him. The rest of Kang-dae’s playthings were watching in awe of how easily the titanic teen was moving the little body up his muscled chest. They were dumbfounded when they saw Kang-dae lightly flex his pec’s, completely enveloping the small boy’s head and torso between the masses of muscle. Kang-dae then removed his hand, leaving the boy suspended in front of his grinding abs and held in place by his light pectoral flexion. The worshipful little toy’s legs began kicking frantically. Kang-dae lowered his hand and began to slowly stroke his massive shaft. More pre-cum bubbled forth, streaming down onto the other two who had begged to please him. The titan grinned an evil grin, leaned forward and grabbed the second teen that had begged to please him. The first teen continued kicking wildly, his head, torso, and arms pinned in the deep cleavage formed between Kang-dae’s masses of rippling, immovable pectoral muscle. The titanic muscle teen stopped stroking his throbbing fuck muscle and laid the second teen on top of the shaft. “Pleasure me, boy!” he thundered. The grateful little boy-toy wrapped his arms and legs as far around the hard, vein-mapped girth of Kang-dae’s cock and began rubbing and humping with all his might. He breathed out lustfully, “So massive, hard, and hot! Your God-cock would fuck the life out of anything it impaled. MY GOD! You are PERFECT in every way! How can I ever please you, Mighty Kang-dae?” he praised and begged all at the same time. Kang-dae grinned and licked his voluminous lips as he encircled his cock with one powerful fist, and the boy riding it. He began to slowly stroke. The remaining toys gawked at the sensual, sadistic display of Kand-dae’s total control over them and gasped in lustful awe as they saw him slowly begin to flex his chest muscles further. At the same time, they noticed his stroking arm begin to harden and balloon with flexing muscle. The teacher began pumping his cock and raspily blurted, “Holy FUCKING CHRIST! Oh, my GOD! YESSSS!” I looked over at the hunky black teacher, sweating profusely as he stroked. I walked over to him and inserted my hand into his cleavage. “Feel what he feels, you sick fuck!” I encouraged. Immediately, I felt my hand compressed by the power of this man’s pecs flexing around my flesh and bone. I looked up at Kang-dae. He had a brutal, lustful look on his face that was both terrifying and hot as fuck. His deep, guttural voice pronounced, “THIS is how you serve me, puny bugs . . . THIS is how you please me, weak, ignorant insects. BEHOLD!” With that, his planetary pectorals solidified into unyielding masses of granite hard muscle. The plaything pinned within the cleavage instantaneously compressed to mush in and his head and torso’s liquefied remains sprayed from the space that no longer existed between those rippling, deadly mountains of power. God alternately flexed those muscular masses, masticating and obliterating any remnants of the boy’s physical existence. Blood, brains, and gore dripped from the obliterated cleavage of the muscle-beast titan and ran down his abs.While still stroking the other little worshiper against his pulsing cock, he lifted his free hand and snatched the twitching legs still dangling from his hungry pectorals. He looked the teacher crushing my hand between his pectorals and grinned. “You like, little muscle-slut? THIS is power, bitch!” he smiled as his stroking arm exploded with size. There was a short yelp as the crunching and breaking of bones could be heard from the fist compressing the second teen to a liquified, gritty lube for Kang-dae’s stroking pleasure. Blood flowed from between those powerful fingers and pieces of the boy’s disintegrating body flopped down upon us. Kang-dae tossed the first boy’s legs aside in disgust. “You are ALL such puny and fragile little playthings!” The teacher starting cumming uncontrolably, his cock bucking wildly in dry orgasm until blood started spurting. He released his pec-hold on my hand, grabbed my skull and thrust his spasming cock down my throat, skull fucking me as he drooled, staring up at his GOD jacking his man-sized, blood covered cock. The third teen, the bodybuilder, was blubbering, “Oh, my GOD! Oh, my GOD! Oh, FUUUUUCCKKKK!!!” Kang-dae grinned down at him. “Are YOU ready to serve me, puny little pussy-boy. . . to PLEASE me?” he snarled. The boy looked terrified and turned to run, but the teacher POPPED his cock from my mouth, grabbed the fleeing teen and shoved him towards Kang Dae. “My offering to you, Kang Dae, my savage and merciless GOD!” Kang-dae grinned, reached down and snatched the bodybuilder teen from the floor and lifted him to his face. He stopped stroking his cock and lifted that hand, dripping with blood infused pre-cum, and set the teen in his palm. “Stand, boy.” Kang-dae ordered. The thickly muscled teen stood, trembling. “You look to be a sturdier toy than the first two, you puny little insect. Show me your biceps, like this.” The teen titan raised one arm and flexed, his biceps and triceps leaping to rock-hard mounds of inhuman muscle as large as a car.. Even though scared shitless, the boy’s ample dick rocketed to attention and saluted GOD. He moaned in lust to be able to be so brutal and barbaric, he yearned for such size, such power, and he moaned, “My GOD! I am yours. I live to please you!” as, standing in Kang-dae’s palm, he raised his arms and flexed as hard as he could. Kang-dae lifted the flexing little muscle-teen to his face and examined his muscular little body. He pursed his lips and blew, his hot, bloody breath wafting over the teen who immediately erupted in another orgasmic expulsion of semen. Kang-dae grinned, exposing his massive teeth before extending his tongue and licking the boy’s rigid cock and balls and, indeed, his entire body since it was so small in comparison to KD’s tongue. “Pathetic, you worthless little cunt. Feel what a REAL muscle feels like.” Kang-dae smirked as he moved his hand holding the boy over to his flexed biceps. “Climb on, puny little pussy boy.” The little bodybuilder gushed, “OH! Thank you, my GOD!” as he climbed onto the rippling, vein encased mound of muscle. “Oh, GOD! So MASSIVE, HOT, and HARD.” He mounted the titan’s colossal arm and began to grind, his little body sliding into the space between the biceps and the forearm. Kang-dae grinned and slowly brought his forearm up, trapping the lustful teen between his muscular forearm and rising biceps. The teen began to compress from the crotch upwards he screeched as his cock and balls were crushed flat and exploded. The pain was too great for screaming as his hips were pulverized. “THAT, puny maggot, is powerful muscle!” Kang-dae chuckled as, with his free hand, he lifted the boy with two fingers clenched onto his muscled little abs. He brought the crippled and crying teen to his lips as he grinned a devilish grin and licked. “You wanted to serve me? You will . . . as a protein rich snack, muscle-toy!” “NOOOOO!” shrieked the broken teen bodybuilder as Kang-dae inserted the boy’s head and shoulders into his mouth and exposed his massive teeth before biting down, cutting the cry’s short as he severed the muscled little teens upper body at just below his pecs. Blood spurted from between his teeth as he positioned that first bite between his molars, clenched his jaws an CRUNCHED on his first bite, chewing the muscles, skull, and bones to mush and swallowing hard, a large lump visibly descending down his throat. He lowered the remainder of the boy’s body to his throbbing sex trunk and crushed it against the hot, hard flesh and slowly stroked. “Mmmmm.” he moaned. “Before I leave here, I am going to test your devotion to me, little pleasure toys. I am stoked to be worshipped, to instill fear, and to rampage beyond these walls. “YESSS, MY GOD, ALMIGHTY AND ALL POWERFUL KANG-DAE!” I cried out lustfully. Kang-dae lowered his gaze to me and purred, “Good little bitch. You see me as more, don’t you you bloodlusting little power slut?” as he reached down and snatched the worshipful little teacher from beside me, lifting him to his now glaring face. “Now, what about YOU?” the burgeoning deified, lustful teen Asian muscle-beast growled ominously as he licked his bloody lips and licked the new playthings muscular, black little body. Then the bell rang to change classes.
  18. Well, thank my imsomnia for the writing, if you dislike snuff stories, please read other of the wonderfull stories you´ll find over here. As alway thanks to freakoman2 and mczapl for their kind help. If you like snuff stories, please enjoy. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 11- Story of two queens The Interviewer was speaking to Michal on a video-call. They were discussing details for his next movements. “Do you think the Italians will fall for it?” The Interviewer said. “Don’t know, but we can make a bet on that. Igor and Wolf were behind the Interviewer. Wolf smirked. “I could kill them all” he said. “Yes but we need them alive for now Wolf” The Interviewer said in a low, meditative voice. “Igor, tell me what do you think?” The Interviewer asked. “I think the risk is high, but if we send Wold or Michal we reduce the risk, but maybe they will risk themselves to an open war. The Interviewer pondered his alternatives. The risk was high, he knew that Wolf or Michal could destroy the Italians, but he knew that the SSS would need soldiers. Destroying completely the Italians would mean an even bigger power vacuum and that meant problems. The SSS was already having problems filling the voids on the neighborhood. The mobs tried to enter and fill out the place with drugs, but the soldiers were well trained and the guards helped too. Ivan was very good at predicting the places were the drug dealers would appear and neutralize them at a very fast pace. That was effective until the Interviewer grew fed from it and sent the last Italian’s drug dealer in pieces inside a box, courtesy of Wolf. “We need their manpower, but we also need to have their loyalty to the SSS” The Interviewer muttered. “I really don’t like a polite solution but this seems in order”. He looked at Igor and then to Wolf. “Sorry pal, you’ll scare them if I move you…too much chaos will break loose” The Interviewer said. Wolf drily smiled. “I’ll go to the gym, Michal, take care of him” Wolf said and left the place, he threw the door that banged and fell from his hinges. The Interviewer tapped with slight irritation on his PC on the spreadsheet. “Another door added to the PnL”. Then he looked at the screen. “Michal, you think this plan is our best route?” He asked. “Yes, we will need Igor to come, he has more experience with these tugs” Michal said. “Ok, I’ll go by plane”. Please send a pilot and we’re ready to go. “I’ll go myself” Michal said and cut the communication”. The Interviewer closed his laptop, he sighed. “You’re ok boss?” Igor said. “I’m good” the Interviewer said. “Just pondering if we should go with this plan or simply send Wolf or Michal and destroy them all in a swift movement”. “But we need soldiers and we need them quick” Igor said. The Interviewer knew he was right. Wolf and Michal both were the best soldiers but they weren’t omnipresent, the Interviewer knew that he could not make the SSS dependent always on the might of it best pieces, but at the same time, he needed more pawns to cover the newly created needs. The interviewer took the chess board and lifted one of the queens and looked at the pice with great detail. “Michal” he muttered. Igor looked at the interviewer, pondering what he was thinking. “Michal was always very strong”, The Interviewer said quietly to himself. Then his thoughts flew to the past, on simpler times, where he was walking at the side of the unstoppable force called Wolf. “So, you wan’t to create something like a secret society” Wolf said casually. “I would nod call it a society yet, we’re still only two, even if one of us is you” The Interviewer said. “You have one Wolf, that’s all you need” Wold said playfully. They were walking on an isolated alley on a rundown place, the windows were broken or covered in cardboard of wood. “Seems people are hiding…” The Interviewer said. “They’re weak” Wolf said. “Unfortunately they don’t have one Wolf at their side” The Interviewer said playfully, Wolf just smirked “yeaaaah” he said proudly “JUST ONE WOLF” he said bouncing his pecs. After walking quietly on some dark alleys Wolf looked at the Interviewer “You’re sure we will find him here?” He asked. “We're about to see” the Interviewer answered. After some seconds a loud yell was heard on the alley. “Seems we found our man”, the Interviewer said. Wolf breathing became more profound in expectation, his shirt was barely holding his pecs but the nipples were getting visible over the shirt. “Calm down Wolf, we’re here to talk…” The Interviewer said. “What are you planning to achieve?” Wolf asked. “Recruit a good candidate” the Interviewer said bluntly. Then he stopped and turned to Wolf, he put his hands on Wolf’s arms and looking at him he said “Wolf, please calm down, we can’t afford to lose this one, you’ve already torn to pieces our last three hunts, we need this one”. “Don’t nag at me!” Wolf said “they were weak…no match for these” then Wolf flexed his biceps. “Showoff” the Interviewer said, turned back and followed the muffling screams, the Interviewer slowed his pace, tried to walk at an even slower and quieter pace. After some steps Wolf made so much sound that any way of decency were clearly out of possibility. The Interviewer looked at Wolf and said “man, you’ll scare this one too”. He said with an Irritated voice and waving his hands. “Not happening buddy” Wolf said in a serious tone, he put his hand gently on the Interviewers shoulder and passed by him. “This one is different” Wolf said. “Why do you said that?” The Interviewer asked. “This one of my kin…don’t leave my side” Wolf answered and walked in front. The Interviewer was puzzled, it was a rare sight to have Wolf taking this kind of command but decided not to contradict him, he walked at his side. Both men were walking quietly, or at leas as quiet as Wolf wanted that was not saying much. They heard the screams, but they were getting quieter…Wolf smirked. “Seems I’ll have fun”. “Wolf, behave” the Interviewer said. After some minutes of walking they found the source of the screams. They went to an open space within an abandoned warehouse. Inside the big space there were some remains of an old and abandoned machinery. The pieces were put randomly but at the same time the Interviewer thought that there was some kind of order, but was barely noticeable. On the center of the Warehouses there were two tied cops, in from of them was an enormous naked man, with a third man on his hands… the Interviewer was surprised to see Michal’s size, he was almost as big as Wolf, but in a stark difference of him, Michal was clearly enjoying his nudeness and specially, his sexuality. Michal was holding a man on his hands, or at least the remains of a man at Michal sides there were two ripped limbs with the remains of a shirt that matched the colors of the two cops's uniforms. Michal was raping the cop’s but his victim was barely conscious, Michal trusted the cop’s rear two times before pushing with his might and breaking the cops back. The corpse was crushed against Michal’s dick so the core looked like a crushed can. The Interviewed looked at Michal’s muscles, his definition, his legs and calves, he was clearly a bodybuilder type…and a narcissist type too. Michal turned to see the Interviewer and specially, Wolf. You want one? Michal said, Wolf smiled and punching his pecs he signaled with his hands like saying “bring it”. Michal grabbed one of the tied up cops and threw him at Wolf. Wolf caught the cop on the air, and carried him lie the cop was a damsel in distress, but there were no damsel and the cop was clearly in mortal danger. Wolf held the cop from the chest and the legs, and slowly closed his arms together. The cop begun to feel the pressure and squirmed to try to break free. Wolf kept his gaze on Michal’s eyes, both men smirked. Wolf pressed the cop until the overstretched column tore and the ribs begun to crack under Wolf’s unrelenting pressure. The cop stopped squirming then Wolf released him. The cop’s body well to the floor with a thud, Wolf grabbed the cops head and while making a crab pose he crushed the cop’s head. Wolf released the hold and bounced his pecs pridefully. “They are better to rape” Michal said, then, grabbing the third cop he lifted over his cock, he aimed at the cop’s ass and in one swift movement he rammed his cock inside the cop’s ass. Michal begun to thrust with all his might. The cop yelled, he cried for help but he will not be receiving any of it. The Interviewer looked unfazed at Michal’s monstrous raping of the cop, Wolf smirked and kept his cool, bouncing his pecs and waiting. Both men waited patiently until Michal’s reached orgasm and cummed, then Michal tore the body apart and grabbing the head he yanked it from the cops body and threw at the side. “So, what for are you here?” Michal asked bluntly. “We need you” The Interviewer said. “What for” Michal said walking in front of them like a tiger looking at his possible prey. “You’ve stablished your base here” The Interviewer said. Michal opened his eyes…”how did you noticed?” Those machinery, It’s distribution is not random, but you want it to look like they are randomly placed. You’re hiding here but at the same time you want them to come” The Interviewer said signaling the machinery and the cop’s corpses. “Well, well, you’re a smart ass isn’t you?” Michal said with contempt. “You saw my trap…I surely have to rape you for knowing that” Michal said menacingly. The Interviewer was unfazed “there were rumors that many people disappeared near here. I followed the tracks, we have been looking for you…we need strong people” The Interviewer said. “I´m the strongest one here” Michal said. “Not for long” Wolf said. Michal ran and punched Wolf in the face, Wolf returned the hit, both men grappled, they pushed each other barely moving. Michal picked Wolf leg but Wolf barely moved, Wolf returned the kick to Michal’s abdomen, Michal held the kick without making a sweat. They separated for some moments before grappling again, Michal lifted wolf over head and made a jackhammer agains Wolf, Michal tried to stomp Wolf’s head but Wolf grabbed Michals feet with his hand and pushed Michal back throwing him a few meters, Michal fell in his back. While both man fought The Interviewer looked in detail the place, the apparently random location of the debris, the corpses, he noticed that one of the ripped libs of the first cop had a chew wound. He then looked at both fighting men and walked calmly toward them. Michal ran to Wolf and tried to make a lariat to his neck but Wolf stopped him. They continued pushing grappling and punching each other for some minutes until they begun to sweat. “Gentlemen, can I have a word?” The Interviewer said calmly. “I’ll destroy you first” Michal said, “Not so quick” Wolf said as he stood in front of the Interviewer. Michal looked at the Interviewer and wondered why a man that was capable to give him a good fight was with a clearly weaker person. What do you want? Michal asked with irritation while keeping his eyes on Wolf. Wolf breathed heavily with a smile on his face, The Interviewer walked toward him and patted his biceps, calm down big man please. Wolf sighed profoundly and stood calmed while gazing at Michal. “What’s your name please?” The Interviewer asked in a polite voice. Michal was puzzled, this weakling saw him tearing apart two cops and he wasn’t running in fear, he even wanted to talk to him. He even appeared to be friends with one guy strong as him. “Michal” he said. “Michal, I see you’re super strong, and you don’t seem to tolerate much bullshit so I’ll cut to the chase. My friend here and I are looking for strong people like you to form a society of killers. We want to build a place for people like you”. The Interviewer Said. Michal laughed loudly, he looked at the Interviewer and said with scorn, “you’re nuts asshole. There is no place for me”, but you already built a place for you here isn’t it?. Michal was surprised but tried to hide his emotion. “You’ve hidden here and used the old machinery has a gym equipment, you’ve tried to hide these pieces in a quite clever way so it looks like abandoned machinery but in through, they are your training equipment”. The Interviewer said. “Even the fact that this warehouse is far from most people lets you kill at your own pace without much risk of interruptions, so you can rape them before you tear them apart.” This place is more like your own base isn’t it?. Michal smirked “nice one smart ass..you got me…so I’ll kill you for that” Michal said. “I´m The Interviewer, from now you will acknowledge has such…or you can call me boss if you want” The Interviewer said. “What do you say scumbag?” Michal said, walking next to the Interviewer. He was intimidating but the Interviewer didn’t budge. Wolf smirked and walked slowly to the interviewer. Michal breathing was over the Interviewer face. “Walk away” The Interviewer calmly said. For some incomprehensible reason, Michal walked back one step. “Who is this guy?” Michal thought for himself. “We will build a killers’s society, but there can only be really strong personnel, We want to train them, to serve, to kill, we won’t use any weapons, only pure brute force”. “A society? And how are you going to find people for that endeavor?” Michal said almost laughing at the Interviewer. “Just like we did with you, there are some super strong men hidden that we could look, some others we can train for the lower ranks if they have our desired competences” the Interviewer answered unfazed by Michal’s laughs. The Interviewer continued “We need the muscle of build up, I already have Wolf, so we really do not need you, but with your strength we can build even more quickly, we offer you a place were you can use your might and brutality unhinged, and unhidden, many other people will admire you, see you and many more will fear you.” Michal went silent. “We are now on a small building but we have bigger plans than that small place, but for that, we could use people like you, if you want to build a place where you can be bigger and stronger than you already are…you won’t need to set places like traps, you’ll get even more space than here if you want.”. Michal went silent… “let me see” Michal said looking at the surroundings. “Do you want a beer?” Michal said, “Not a beer but if you have a coke, I’ll gladly accept” the Interviewer said. After some minutes the three sat on one of Michal’s home made “benches” they shared the Interviewer’s plans, Michal went from doubt to educated skepticism, anyway, the Interviewer was offering him a better place, “Michal, if you ever grow bored of this project you can leave” the Interviewer said. “I have a demand” Michal said. The Interviewer raised and eyebrow, “you can do any business with the mafias if you want, I already know them because I do some works for them, but I want something the mafias will never do for me” Michal said. The Interviewer took a sip of his coke can and said “and what’s that?”. I want an arena, a colosseum if you like. Then Michal told them his plans to build a place where he could use and abuse many opponent types, a place where he could show to anyone his might, and his brutality. The Interviewer burst in laughter, Michal took that has an offense and stood up menacingly. Wolf stood up too and both of them were about to start a fight again. “Sorry Michal” the Interviewer said. “That was all time your wish, now I understand…”. Michal looked at him with his dark and serious eyes. The Interviewer ignored Michal’s body signals and said “we can find a way to monetize your dream Michal, OK, if you join us, I'll make my best effort to build up that colosseum, and you will be a gladiator, a big, super strong and brutal gladiator so other will fear you, your strength and you wean right there” The Interviewer said pointing at Michal’s groin. Michal went silent. “If you don’t this weapon will tear you apart, understood?” He said. “So, I need to work on that if I want to avoid that threat” the Interviewer said. “So, we have a deal Michal?” The Interviewer said. “You like to take risk isn’t it?” Michal said. “You never deal with a muscle monsters like you both and never risk your life” the Interviewer said defiantly. Wolf laughed and Michal begun to understand what was the thing Wolf saw in those apparently weak man. “Deal, Michal said, but someday we will finish what we started here Wolf”. Wolf bounced his pecs and nodded “Yeah buddy…sure”. The interviewer then stood up and said “well Michal, we need to go, do you come with us? Or you’ll come later?” “I’ll go later” Michal said. They explained Michal how to reach the first SSS base, Michal was very good a recognizing signals and directions, the Interviewer thought that Michal should have more training than appeared at first since he talked, spoke and behaved like a former soldier or more exactly, like a military pilot, a super big-strong and depraved military pilot, so the Interviewer wondered what other hidden thing Michal could have. “So Michal, we will wait you there…” The Interviewer said. After some minutes of silent walking Wolf asked “so…what do you think?”. “You contained yourself” The Interviewer said with a slight smile. “Thank you”. “It will be entertaining” Wolf said. The Interviewer pondered himself if Wolf was the only one containing themselves that night…he maybe would never know. The present Interviewer was looking at the queen on his board. “Then I got two queens, but two queens are hard to use” the Interviewer said to himself and put the queen with the rest of the pieces. “Igor, I’ll talk to Wolf” the Interviewer said and left the office. After some minutes of quiet walking The Interviewer reached the gym, the grunting and crashing sounds were filling the aisles, so the Interviewer couldn’t use the silence to really meditate, he knew Wolf was pissed, the sounds where not of an animal training, but an animal in rage. He entered the gym and saw Wolf shirtless training with the beastly weight he used but mucho of the equipment were already destroyed. “Hey buddy, you’re ok?” The Interviewer said. Wolf kept silent…after some minutes of grunting, lifting and tossing equipment at the sides he said “Yes, why” in a dry enraged tone. “Don’t like it” Wold said. The Interviewer stood silent, “look buddy, I know, the plan is risky” he said. The Interviewer went silent for a second, then he walked next to Wolf and putting a hand on his shoulder as high as he could, he gently pressed the extremely big and strong muscle and said “thanks for understanding and for taking care for me, We’ll need to thrust Michal, if the plan goes smoothly, we’ll get more soldiers, maybe some guards and you’ll get to snuff some people too” he said with a smile. Wolf looked at him seriously “Take care…I’ll hate if something happens to you…Adam knows already what happens”. “I’ll try to, I too dislike the fact that I need to go there, but the bet can give us a great reward, and you know that we need to fill us our ranks, and I don’t trust the Japanese for that…take care of the place for me, will you?” Wolf nodded in silence. “Ah, one more thing, please stop destroying the place, you already broke my door two times and seems that I will need to buy new machines” the Interviewer said in a stern voice that made Wolf forget for a second the only thing that really worried him, he was risking his toy, his main source of entertainment, and in some ways his friend. He smiled and said “ok buddy, don’t nag at me”. The Interviewer left the place, he out his hand on his chest, just on the place Adam hit him and flinched a little in pain. The pain was reducing, but still, that hit was hard, and the Interviewer knew that Wolf also was worried because of that. “I need to be strong” the Interviewer muttered to himself and walked the aisle alone. Some days before the Interviewer was standing on the town’s airfield, Wolf stood at the SSS headquarters and the Interviewer was with Igor and Buck, both men seemed to be in competition, buck was the biggest man of the two, and the strongest has the Interviewer could see. He liked to be on boxers and tanks tops, and has Michal, he disliked shoes. Igor wanted to show the Interviewer that he could give Buck a run of this money and the Interviewer pondered if Igor was on some kind of search of a role model because Igor was dressing just like Buck, but with smaller clothing. The plane landed and after some minutes of waiting in the sun the place parked in front of them, the corporate jet seemed comfortable. The door opened ant Michal walked down. For a pilot, his tank top and posing straps were far off what a pilot should or usually dressed, but the interviewer didn’t doubt his piloting skills. “You ready boss?” Michal said. “Yes Michal, i hope we can make this quickly” then the Interviewer passed Michal and entered the plane, Igor went behind, blushing. Michal looked at buck from head to toe, and bounced his pecs followed by a double biceps pose. He turned while thinking to himself “Nice ass”. Then jumped on the plane and closed the door. Igor stood silent in front of Michal, and a resentment gaze was visible but Michal either didn’t noticed or simply ignored. Michal grabbed a tablet and handed it to the interviewer. “Here, these are the blueprints, the latest info we could gather and the last details of our plan, you’ll have one hour approximately, so you’ll have plenty of time to read it. Michal said. “Igor if you want, please use the seat next to me”, Michal said. “No thanks” Igor answered almost instantly. Michal dryly smiled and with some difficulty he sat on the pilot’s chair and begun to prepare the plane to takeoff. The Interviewer looked at the Window, he took the tablet and saw the strategic options. The base was a huge mansion. “Seems they really like to state their European heritage” he thought for himself. He sighted, over the clouds the world looked small, the problems so little and the preoccupation were far down. Unfortunately, the plane begun to descend and after some minutes the plane landed. “What? Carlos is here?” Michal said, The Interviewer looked outside the window and saw Carlos standing in front go the plane door with jeans and a sleeveless jean jacket that let his biceps show, his dark white skin revealed his latino heritage but he was serious. The plane door opened and Carlos jumped on the plane. “They are in the base” Carlos said. “What? Michal said. “They arrived two hours before, seems they knew that you would pick the him and decided to get on our base first. “The Italians?” The Interviewer asked, no response was said, the silence was deafening. Michal was a little pale, “this was not the thing they have planned” he said. “How in hell, and why here?” He muttered clearly irritated that he didn’t previewed this possibility. “Seems they took the first step” the Interviewer said with visible irritation. He stepped down the plane. “The SSS should have made the first move”, he thought. The Interviewer was puzzled, Why today? Could be by mere coincidence?. Michal was as puzzled has the Interviewer. “What do you think?” The Interviewer asked. “That’s odd, they shouldn’t had made this move…” Michal said. There were so much answers and not much time to respond them. The Interviewer kept silent looking at the plane and trying to make a plan, Wolf wasn’t there and there where no time to call him since if he let Michal go again to the HQ he would be in a very difficult and possibly dangerous situation. After some minutes pondering the Interviewer looked at Carlos and then to Michal, “Carlos, call to the HQ and explain them the situation here, we will go first with Igor and Michal” then he walked next to Michal “There is only one thing left to do, we go there”. Then they took a jeep and left to the secondary base. Before the jeep left Carlos said “Ricardo is already there, he’s keeping the soldiers on order, we haven’t started anything, but I don’t know how much time we can stand without starting a carnage…Michal is our best resource at this moment, Now that he arrived this will be fine” Carlos said and the jeep parted. After some time they got near the base, their base, there where some cars parked and the SSS soldiers where standing at attention, there where some armed men “Italians” Igor said, “How do you know?” The Interviewer asked. “They are uniformed with full white or black suits…seem they picked white today… they are more disciplined than what we could achieve on the Old Red’s, Nikolai always said that with our superior numbers we didn’t have anything to worry but I knew they got better training and guns, they where the second smallest mafia of the region, but what they didn’t had in numbers they compensated in training seems they believed we where Moree or less even until you destroyed us” Igor bitterly remarked. The sun was high, the soldiers were in line, silent, Ricardo walked in front of the ranks keeping the discipline. “Since when Ricardo was capable of keeping soldiers in line?” The Interviewer pondered. The Italians were seated in their cars or in the boxes in front of the SSS crowd, they were waiting, there was also a limo but his doors and windows were closed. “Don’t let anyone provoke you” Ricardo ordered. Stand in your place until we receive our orders” Ricardo, was bare chested but he was inspiring authority. “Figli di puttana, cobardi, schiavi e insetti le loro madri pagheranno per la loro stessa debolezza” yells were heard in the distance. The soldiers stood still, they were making and admirable show of discipline, but they weren’t at the level of the SSS Guards so the Interviewer knew that they had to intervene The interviewer banged the car, he was enraged, “how this could happen?” The Interviewer felt frustrated, he felt that he messed up and now he had to make the better for it, but he had a back hand. He tried to keep his head over his shoulders. Then he said “let’s go to the base, let’s hear them”. “Why do you think they want to speak?” Michal said. “Because they haven’t shot their guns yet, there are only 10 of them so it means that they aren’t here to fight, of they have reinforcements nearby but we haven’t seen them…yet” the Interviewed answered. Then, they went to the base and arrived to the parking. The Interviewer stepped down the car. And walked, not to the Italians place but for their soldiers. Ricardo stood in front of him. “Good work Ricardo, please keep here with the men” he said. Michal stepped down the car and the Italians where astounded of his size. Then Carlos also got their look. Let’s go, meet our visitors. One of the guards yelled at the Interviewer but he ignored it, he walked next to the closed car. The car didn’t opened at first, Michal walked next to the car “Michal, please” the Interviewer said with a slight impatient voice. One of the suited armed guards came near the Interviewer and coffee at him. The Interviewer stood unfazed, he knew that Michal could dispose of him ad a whim but he didn’t wanted to start a gunfight that probably would kill his soldiers. They where’t the core of his forces, but they still needed them for the neighborhoods, at least until they could make them train to guards. But for know, the Interviewer would need to find a way to talk them out of this predicament. The guard begun to speak “tu sei il manager qui?” The Interviewer kept looking at the car, “I won’t answer in other language apart of mine” he coldly answered, the guard aimed at him, that made Igor push him at the car where he fell with a “thud”. “Or we can speak this language” the Interviewer said. “Igor please, calm down, but thanks” he said looking at Igor with a slight smile. The car opened and a man in his late 40s stepped down, he was fit for his age, his muscles bulged over his white suite, he was dressed in a cloth jacket, that covered an white shirt that was very well adjusted to his body and matching pants and shoes. His legs where fit so the Interviewer saw that this man trained. Michal liked him, that was shown from the growing crotch, bit the man was laser focused on the Interviewer. The man looked at his fallen soldier, bend to help him stand but he held his head and cracked the neck. The soldier fell limp with a surprised face. “porta questo maleducato fuori di qui” he ordered, two of his men came and dragged the corpse out of the place and put it on the trunk of one of the cars. The Interviewer kept eye contact “thanks, I’m glad to see that there are modals on your side”. The man smiled “the nuovi imperatori likes to be formal, but sometimes some of our men get’s too carried away, I’m Paolo, nice to meet you”. The man said and extended a hand to the Interviewer in a friendly way. “They call me the Interviewer”, he said extending the hand. The Interviewer felt his hand slightly crushed, he new that Paolo liked to exert light pressure to assert his domination, he deduced that Paolo’s killing where more a show for his men than for the SSS. “Tell me Paolo, why you came to our place?” The Interviewer said. “Can we walk a little?” Paolo said, “Can I take Igor with me? “Why?” Paolo asked. “You already showed us what you could do and you’re armed, so I think is fair” Paolo handed his gun to one of his men and nodded at the Interviewer, “I’ll still take Igor with me, but he will stay at a safe distance” The Interviewer said “I insist” he asserted. Paolo sighted and then made a quick “yes” sign with his head. “Should I break my men ranks?” The Interviewer said. “Yes, there is no need of such formality for now” Paolo said. The Interviewer didn’t like the way Paolo said the last phrase but he made a sign with his hand and Ricardo ordered the man to go to the barracks and went next to the Michal and Carlos. Igor stood behind the Interviewer. “You have a nice base here” Paolo said. “Very well placed, far from the town, but near the airfield and allows you to train your people without much interference…the lace looks like a club…very well indeed” Paolo analyzed the place, the Interviewer felt shivers, he knew that Paolo wasn’t just praising the place, he was planning on what to do with it, his soldiers where already taken out of the scene, and that meant that unbeknownst to Paolo, the tables have been leveled since he now could use his men strength against Paolo. “Paolo, what do you really want, I don’t like to lose time and you seems not to like that too” the Interviewer said with slight impatience. Paolo adjusted his jacket “you crossed a line”, he said. “How’s that?” The Interviewer said. “You know the drill young man, the Nuovi Imperatori also has warehouses with you, you work for us, but you never become one of us” Paolo said. “And what makes you think that we want to become one of yours?” The Interviewer said with a smirk. Paolo looked surprised by a second, then he recovered his composure but the Interviewer caught his surprised face. “You destroyed the Old Red’s, you even recruited is leader” Paolo pointed to Igor. “You also took a complete neighborhood for yourself only and don’t et us make business there…you’re overstepping your limits…so I’m here to fix that” Paolo said with a strong voice that didn’t had anything to do with his previous gentle tone. “So that’s why you came here” The Interviewer said, he knew that Paolo was here to try to force his way over the SSS. But he didn’t knew about their plan, the Interviewer head spun wildly, the board have been stablished on his head and the pieces were already falling on place. For now seemed that the Italians just took the opportunity when they saw Michal leaving the place…but where he could get his information… he refused to see a traitor on the SSS ranks but some random soldier could give the Italians the data using some cheap trick. The Italians didn’t had much time to prepare, that could explain the low number of guard, they seemed to be Paolo’s personal guard, not the Italians main forces”. Paolo looked almost anxiously at the Interviewer, but he knew the terrain was almost even between the two. The Interviewer regained his usual calmness. “Paolo, let me tell you something” he said “We don’t want to become one mob, we just want to do our business without any intromission, nor from the government, nor from you, we won’t tolerate any breach of our rules or values…” the Interviewer said in a cold, almost menacing voice, Igor tried to walk next to him but the Interviewer was already in his usual mood and stopped him with a sign of his hand. “I don’t know if you’ve talked to the other mafia heads but if you talk to them, tell them that we still want to make business as always but you’re not allowed to do any business on our territories…all you drugs, weapons or other shady business…you can keep for your selves, the storage, is our business” the Interviewer left the streamings outside the talks he didn’t knew what Paolo could know about Michal’s strength, his best piece for now. Paolo looked at him, his breathing was heavy and quick, one of his jacket buttons popped under the pressure. “So…you’re telling me that you don’t want to take on the mafia business” “I’ve already told you…we want our own business, not yours” the Interviewer said visibly irritated. “So these soldiers you’re training here are for nothing?” Paolo asked waving his hand to the training grounds. “They are for the warehouse surroundings”. The Interviewer said. “I don’t buy it, don’t take us for stupids…you’ve already destroyed the Old Red’s”. “The Old Red’s violated our rules, so we punished them, but we already dissolved their business, we are just incorporating their soldiers for our new created needs”. Paolo face went red in rage “DO YOU THINK THAT I’M STUPID? DO YOU REALLY THINK THAT I WILL BUY THAT WAREHOUSE CRAP?” Paolo went in rage, the soldiers loaded their guns and aimed at the SSS members. Paolo signed them with his hand and the lowered their guns but kept them loaded. “Look Paolo, I already told you, we’re not interested on your business…” the Interviewer said, he was about to walk away. “So…give me this place, and I want your organization too,….surrender your organization to ours and work for us” Paolo demanded; “No” the Interviewer answered by reflex. Igor jaw dropped at the audacity but he kept quiet, Paolo and the Interviewer ignored him. “We fought hard to take this place for us, we already adapted it for our needs and we are already using it…we won’t hand it to you so easily..I also have worked hard to build up our organization si don’t think that I will hand it to you at your wim, you’re too old to think that the SSS are a toy to hand over…” the Interviewer said coldly and contemptuously. “So if we already finished talking, please leave now or I can’t guarantee your safety”, the Interviewer demanded. The Interviewer turned and begun to walk away and leave the place, then Igor yelled “NOOOOOOOO” the Interviewer tried to figure why Igor yelled. He then felt a sudden and hard yank, on his left shoulder. The interviewer was forced to turn and look at Paolo. Igor ran to them to no avail. Igor’s yell alerted Michal, Carlos and Ricardo that turned and tried to run to the Interviewer. For the Interviewer all happened at a very slow pace… he saw Igor with a desperate face running to him, the Italian’s guards aiming their guns and firing them at Michal, Carlos and Ricardo who stopped and ran to them. He tought for a second that if was strange the level of situational conscience he had, until he felt the knife piercing his skin, tearing his shoulder and making blood pour from his muscles, he then saw Paolo’s raged face and for the first time he remembered the feeling when the cop shot him with his taser gun, he remembered the pain and he thought for a split moment that that pain had nothing to do with the excruciating pain he begun to feel on his right shoulder, a new level of pain caused by Paolo’s knife as he stabbed his shoulder. The impending death feeling was real this time. Suddenly his mind begun to fade away… Michal already bear-hugged one guard to death his muscles rippled in slow motion when the chest caved in and a shot of blood emanated from the guards mouth. Carlos cracked the neck of another of Paolo’s guards and Ricardo crushed the windpipe of a third one. Igor pushed Paolo away with such force that he released his knife that stuck to the Interviewers shoulder and send Paolo flying some meters away, Igor grabbed the falling body of the interviewer…The Interviewer muttered some “thanks” before fainting from the pain. Michal looked at his kid and then he saw Paolo running to grab his gun and Igor holing something on his hands and yelling “wake up” . Paolo grabbed his gun and shot at Michal but most of the bullets missed him and one of them rebounded on his skin. Michal stood silently until he realized what happened in that split second. Michal yelled in anger and grabbed other guard yanking it to him from the arm, the guard just crashed agains his pecs but Michal kept yang the arm until it ripped from the body. The bodyguard yelled in pain but Michal grabbed the head and cried it like an egg, Michal didn’t stopped to feel pleasure from his kills, he widely wanted to kill them all. Same seemed to happen to Carlos and Ricardo. The guards walked back and Paolo ran has fast as he could and crouched behind his car. Michal managed to take the gun from one of the remaining bodyguard’s and Carlos and Ricardo made the same. They seemed to regain his senses and where trying to torture the guards to death, Paolo looked desperately for a new magazine for his gun since he ran out of bullets, the other half of the guards ran to him and aimed at Michal. Michal turned and yelled “freeze!!!!” The guards got stunned in fear, Michal rage was very real and as he walked the guards felt they would be dead. “Stop, please” Paolo said, “you killed our boss asshole…you don’t know what you’ve done your stupid son of a bitch” Michal said scorning Paolo, “you should have listened, now you brought this for yourself” Michal said. One of the guards aimed to hit Michal with his machine gun. Michal let himself be hit in the face but the guard didn’t made his kind even turn red.Michal grabbed the gun and folded in half. “You’ve finished?” Michal said, then grabbing the guard Michal tore his arms one by one, he flipped the torso and ripped the legs, the torso fell crying in pain with a thud but the yells were brutally silenced when Michal stomped the head making the earth tremble at the Wim of Michals big quads. Paolo shook in fear, he haven’t seen in his life someone as strong as Michal. Michal waked next to another guard that tried to fight Michal, Michal aimed for the head but suddenly a bloodied knife flew injuring the guard on his chest. Michal turned Ito see where the knife came from and he saw the Interviewer was being supported by Igor who did not allow him to fall to the ground. He was profusely bleeding from his right shoulder, and was breathing heavily, he used his left hand to throw the knife and Michal noticed that he was using all his willpower to stay awake, he grew worried about how much time he would hold. The Interviewer looked at Igor. “Your…shirt” the Interviewer said heavily and slowly. Igor was dumbfounded. “Your….shirt…quick”… Igor used his free hand and ripped his shirt and handed it to the interviewer. The Interviewer used his left hand and took the shirt and used it to make pressure on his shoulder to stop the bleeding. “Michal…help”. He said. Michal snapped back from his surprise and grabbed the Interviewer on his arm, letting the Interviewer stand on his feet. Igor helped the Interviewer to make pressure on his wounds. The Interviewer stood silent gathering all his willpower to have energy to speak. Carlos and Ricardo walked next to them to cover the Interviewer, the soldiers went out of the barracks and ran to the place, Ricardo yelled “stop” the soldiers stopped short at the authority displayed by Ricardo, the stood at the distance and looking at the scene. Carlos and Ricardo faces where a mixture of rage, shame and pain. “Paolo…listen, I won’t hand the base, nor the SSS to you…” Paolo turned to see him “Michal…Carlos…Igor…don’t hurt Paolo…I…I still need……to speak to him” the Interviewer voice was lowering his volume and the speed was slowing at an alarming pace. “Paolo…I challenge you…your best men versus our best men…no……..our second best men….so the fight Is fair…..” Paolo was dumbfounded. “Paolo, if your men win…I’ll hand the SSS, Michal and Wolf….to you……..if we win…you’ll leave us alone...and you'll hand the Nuovi imperatore to us...” The Interviewer didn’t have strength left to speak an lift his head….his breathing was heavy, and was getting slower. Michal was alarmed but the Interviewer trembling legs still helped him to stand up. Michal understood that the Interviewer was trying to get a compromise to save the soldiers, he knew that the SSS needed them, no matter how weak their where, at this moment the SSS main problem was it’s reach and these soldiers could help for the moment. Michal found new respect for the Interviewer and that unfathomable willpower and stubbornness. “Wolf…who’s Wolf?” Paolo asked. “Wolf is our best warrior” Michal said with scorn, and you better accept, you piece of shit or I’ll gladly kill you here…I’m running out of patience…you decide. You accept our challenge or you face me here and then I will go alongside with Wolf and we will snuff out every men you have..understood?” Michal said with his eyes red from, rage. Paolo assessed his situation, he still didn’t knew Carlos, Igor or Ricardo strength, but he knew that Michal could kill them all, and Michal said that Wolf was his best man, so that meant that the Interviewer had at his disposal two men with the strength he saw… and looking from that point of view, that meant that the Interviewers offer was very generous since now he had the chance to take over another organization with little to no cost. “Ok” Paolo muttered. “I´ll accept” Paolo said….”good the Interviewed said while looking at Paolo’s face” Well contact you in two weeks…prepare your best warriors, five of them…If we win, the Nuovi Imperatori will become part of the SSS, if you win, I’ll hand all to you…understood?” Paolo nodded. “Now leave” the Interviewer said and stood silent while he held onto Michal. Paolo entered the car and his remaining men too, the car started up, reversed and then left. The Interviewer followed them with his eyes until the car left the base. “Michal…prepare the tournament…tell Wolf…” The interviewer fainted and all faded to black.
  19. Hi everyone, as a friendly warning this story is very heavy on violence, if you don't like snuff stories, please stop reading and go one of the more suitable stories on the page. As always, thanks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for their inputs, inspiration and critique (hope you're still enjoying). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 10-Clearing the Board The Interviewer was on his bed, he was completely worn out from exhaustion. One month have passed since the police station take over but he still felt worn out. He was on his bed looking at the ceiling. “Did he made the right call?, would he have gone too far?, which repercussions would be?, did he calculated right?” All those revolving thoughts were at his mind, racing one before the other. “You did the right call” Wolf said, Igor nodded his head. The Interviewer smiled, since the fainting Wolf has grown out somewhat “worried” if that word could exist in Wolf’s dictionary, so Wolf decided strictly that the Interviewer take some time off each night. “We still need you here, I won’t administrate this” was the continuous argument from Wolf at the nagging of the Interviewer, so Wolf and Igor took over some of the activities. Michal could not come back since he was on charge of the rebuild of the Old Red’s former base since many of the Old Red tugs came back to the base and Michal was training them on the SSS ways, but if they would get any status on the SSS ranks, that was to be seen. Igor on other hand became also a Wolf’s lackey he underwent on a brutal training and it showed, Igor was packing muscles at an amazing speed even for the SSS standards. He seemed to be forgotten his former Old Red’s status and embraced his rank has an elite candidate for the SSS. But he plainly refused to enter the colosseum if the Interviewer would not see his advances. Wolf tolerated him in the most part because he had administrative experience, so he could counsel Wolf about how to proceed with the SSS. The Interviewer stood up and went to the bathroom after 15 minutes he came out ad took his usual clothes. The Interviewer felt better, his mind was still racing from the thoughts but the bet was already made and they needed to prepare for the consequences, whichever they could be. There were some issues still waiting to resolve, Ricardo’s discharges, The Old red’s quarters renewal, and Bucks introduction to the SSS. Buck was quite something, he was a big tall and bald bodybuilder, he had brown eyes, well defined muscles covered in a tick layer of grayish fur and had a white/grey bear. He was almost in his mid forty’s. Buck was quite happy to enter the SSS, he had became a training zealot, but he was more akin to Michal’s ways than Wolf’s. However he trained hard and asked also to enter the arena fights, we was already big when he joined the SSS but was getting more defined, and his looks went fiercer. The Interviewer thought that he would be a savage on the arena. But his overall reach was something to be seen. Ivan and Adam were opposite sides, Ivan was getting better with his training but he was clearly surpassed by Buck and Igor. And Adam lagged in his training, so this issue needed to be solved. Those issues took his toll on the Interviewer since no-one could else could help and he needed to solve them. Wolf walked at his side “so, you’re ready?” He asked, “Yes, thank you, other more day and you might think that I’m weak, I won’t die yet” The interviewer said. Both men walked to the Interviewer office, there was a new door already. Ricardo was waiting outside, he was nervous, and to be on the office alongside Wolf was getting him even more nervous. “I, I,” Ricardo tried to mutter some words while entering the room. “Ricardo, what have you been doing all this time?” “I’ve trained hard this time so I can perform even better” Ricardo said with a trembling voice while looking nervously at Wolf. Wolf bounced his pecs casually, but he knew that he could be terrified if someone really knew that there was a possibility of a punishment from him. The Interviewer looked at Ricardo, he kept that swimmers body but he looked more defined, his abs were marked even relaxed and his pecs were messing against the shirt. His legs were covered by a swimmers shorts that let a well rounded and defined legs and a flip flop. He looked more like a beach lifesaver than an SSS guard. The Interviewer thought that Ricardo was deliberately choosing that outfit to make a better impression, maybe that was the case. He looked at his desk, “Ricardo, you know we don’t tolerate any kind of failure do you?” Ricardo looked terrified at Wolf, Wolf turned to him and slowly his hand pawed Ricardo’s head. Ricardo stood silently waiting for the bitter end. “Unfortunately, we are short on personnel since we are taking care of the neighborhood security and I can’t affair to lose an elite guard”. Wolf released Ricardo’s head. “However that doesn’t mean that you’re forgiven, you’ll go with Michal and help him on rebuilding the new SSS subsidiary, we will need the former Old Red’s tugs to become SSS guards to help to establish the safety of the surroundings”. Ricardo nodded his head. “Prepare your things and we will send you to Michals…now go!”. The Interviewer ordered. Then he opened his laptop and begun to tap on the excel. “We got good numbers…but Wolf, you really need to destroy your gym at this rate?” Wolf smiled playfully, “you know pal, I’m getting stronger” he said while flexing his arms, making a crab pose and for a new thing he lifted his shorts and flexed his quads and calves. The Interviewer looked amused. “That’s new” he said. “I’M BIGGER” Wolf yelled playfully. “Also, Igor and Buck destroy a lot of equipment” Wolf said. The Interviewed tapped his laptop. “ from what I’ve heard, Buck is a total killer, Igor is learning quickly”. He tapped more on his laptop. “Ivan is a good, element, he is very capable to organize the guards for the security rounds, he was able to solve the drug dealers problem…with Carlos and you”. “Well…they were fun to crush, we even competed in who crushes more” Wolf said with a grin. “Obviously you’ll win” The Interviewer responded, “I only played with my legs…don’t nag at me!” Wolf said. “Oh yes Wolf I’ll nag” The Interviewer said irritated, “you stomped them so hard that at least two warehouses had cracked walls since you stomped them so hard that the ground trembled, and also I know that it was your Idea to bring them here” The Interviewer tapped his laptop again. “You also destroyed the pavement…I hate to bring construction workers here…if they are not very good candidates we need to dispose of them and I don’t like to do that” the Interviewer kept nagging to Wolf for the increased costs but Wolf ignored most of them. He knew that the Interviewer was pissed because he didn’t let the Interviewer see those executions or that he didn’t do it on the colosseum. He smiled. “I’ve tapped it for you” Wolf said playfully and kept silent waiting for the desired response. The interviewer crossed his fingers in from of his face and his face softened. “Next time you do that on the arena I’ll add the budget here” the Interviewer said in serious tone but Wolf knew that he nailed it for him and grinned. “Buck” the Interviewer said. “What?” Wolf responded. “Buck is strong has I see, he’s is less strong than Michal but he is as vicious as him, I think we need to keep him here”, the Interviewer said. Wolf flexed is pecs “Good, he will be a good training companion” Wolf said. The Interviewer made a video call on his laptop. After some rings Michal appeared on the screen. He was on some open space, like a big parking. Behind him the Interviewer could see a training grounds, a lot of homemade weights and a lot of people training frantically. Near him a battered soldier was on his knees, Michal walked next to him and the Interviewer saw Michal’s hard on. The interviewer covered his face on irritation. “Michal” the Interviewer said, Michal smiled and flexed his biceps “Hi boss” the Interviewer was unfazed but made a light, almost unnoticeable smile. Wolf flexed back “Hi” Both men smiled at the growing irritation of the Interviewer. “So Michal, how the rebuild is going” The Interviewer said. “The construction is going fine, Igor had a good construction teams support, so we could fix the walls and the spaces quickly” Michal said. “The equipment have been bought and it should arrive shortly, the former Old red’s guards have been preselected and they have been training at a neck breaking pace so we can use them to guard the Warehouses surrounding and the neighborhood” Michal reported. “How’ the training going?” The interviewer asked. “Michal walked next to the trembling guard, he stood behind him and palmed his head, then in a sudden movement he crushed the skull, the other guards jumped in fear, Michal wiped his hands agains his tank top “they are still too easy to break, this one was weak, he stopped training and said he was exhausted, so I just gave him a rest” Michal said while rubbing his crotch. “Good” The Interviewer said unfazed. “You should’t kill them too quickly, we still need people here” he said. “I’ll send you good people, I don’t want to give wolf too much toys” Michal said in a teasing tone that Wolf answered with a grin. “Any news on the ‘issue” there?” The Interviewer said. “Maybe I’ll need some help if that happens” Michal answered in a serious tone, Wolf kept his cool but the tone of the conversation suddenly went from a playful tone to a serious one, the soldier corpse was still pouring blood from the head remains, The Interviewer looked at the corpse and then to Michal. “Do you have any problem if I keep Wolf with me?” Michal went serious, “No problem, I think he’s better with you, we still don’t know if we will be attacked here or there, but if you send heavy muscles we will be able to hold better without them destroying our advances in the construction. The Interviewer smiled, he got his response, now he knew that even if the SSS could be attacked, in Michals view, he thought that he could destroy any incoming attackers, but his top priority was to keep the construction repairs up, even he refused to let Wolf go there. Also there was a possibility that they would be attacked not only on the new subsidiary /the old Red’s former base) but on the main HQ. The Interviewer pondered how to place his pieces. “I will lend you two heavy pieces one of my bishops and a knight, use them wisely” the Interviewer said. Michal frowned. The Interviewer knew Michal was confused, “I’ve decided to send Ricardo, he still need training, but he can help you there, Carlos can be of help there; I’ll stay here with Wolf, and Igor, Ivan will be on charge of the safety net outside.” “Would you be able to send me Adam?” Michal said. The interviewer pondered. Adam, he, for some reason was slipping down, he could be a good SSS elite, but he was wounded on the last operation, he recovered, but he plainly refused to train. The Interviewer decided to wait until the right moment appears but unfortunately, then moment have arrived and the Interviewer understood that he could be needed. “I’ll send equipment, and has said Ricardo and Carlos, I still have to decide on that rook… your help will be sent tomorrow morning” Michal nodded, then the Interviewer hung up. “What are you going to do?” Wolf asked. The Interviewer closed his laptop. “Call Adam and Buck…they need to go to the colosseum, while they arrive, let’s go to walk”. He said. Wolf and the Interviewer left the office, the went out of the office warehouse and went to the restaurant, The Interviewer got a coke and Wolf got a beverage can, has usual, he crushed it over his mouth drinking directly from the crushed can and letting the beverage liquid drip to his white shirt, so his muscles adhered to the shirt , the Interviewer let his eyes enjoy the spectacle but kept cool. “Showoff” The Interviewer said, Wolf grinned and bounced his pecs. “Should I rip it?” Wolf asked playfully. “Don’t let that get into your head” The Interviewer said with slight irritation. Wolf just laughed loudly. He loved to tease the interviewer since the first time. They walked to the arena. “What are you going to do?” Wolf asked. “Let’s see” the Interviewer said. I just hope I can get a good result from this mess. The Interviewer was quietly enraged. Wolf saw the Interviewer back, he knew that the Interviewer rarely gave second opportunities like he did for Ricardo, but Adam…he knew exactly that he had an order not to intervene and he was nearly killed. For some reason he managed to only get his leg injured, but Wolf was puzzled about what Buck had to do with this thing, also even he didn’t knew what he would do. After some minutes they entered the arena, Adam and Buck were standing in front of the Interviewer seat. The Interviewer entered silently, he sat on his seat and looked at the space between Buck and Adam’s feet. “So Buck, the Interviewer said, have you been treated well?” Buck nodded, his pecs were big and rounded, his grayish fur were sexy in it’s own way. He liked to bounce his pets and harden his biceps from time time so he looked like a kinda smaller version of Wolf, but he also liked to be on shorts and barefoot, so he looked also like at a stellar version of Michal. “Do you still want to be part of the SSS?” Buck nodded again smiling widely. “Good, you’ll become a warrior, you’ll start on the colosseum, stay alert, we can call you on any moment”. Buck bounced his pecs and flexed his pecs with a “yeaaaaaah yell”, the Interviewer smiled “maybe I got a rook”, he thought to himself. Then he returned to his calmed meditative demeanor. “Adam” he said. “What’s happening to you?” Adam stood there, his eyes were filled with rage. “I thought I will get real power but all you demand is training after training…then the cop’s takeover, I was wounded, I can’t stand the shame” Adam said with a resentful voice. “So you acted recklessly during the mission even If you had clear orders to not intervene? The Interviewer said. Adam stood silently. “You even stopped training even if you know it’s part for all our recruits…do you have anything to say?” The Interviewer was cold, he was on his seat with his hands crossed in front of his face. “I’m sick of this, on the Old Red’s I was a commanding officer, but here…I don’t even have a rank, all you ask me is too train, and train for what?” Adam took his shirt of, the was big and tall but standing in front to Buck and specially with Wolf, “I’m already strong, I don’t need you” Adam said. The interviewer stood silent. “Let’s see Adam, first you where afraid to fight Michal, so you basically surrendered betraying your former companions…then you went to the SSS operation and tried to ‘help’, but when you screwed up, your facade busted isn’t it?” Adam face was in shock, he felt like the Interviewer saw through him. “At least Igor tried to fight using that good for nothing formula but you decided you were too weak, and you are too weak for the SSS, you’re not even worthy of a low guardian for the streets Adam”. The Interviewer stood and clearly said what he thought of Adam. Adam breathing became heavy, he walked next to the Interviewer, Adam was tall, the Interviewer kept looking at Adams face even as Adam was taller and bigger than him. “You’re not so thought…you’re weak, I could kill you at anytime” Adam said sputtering words. “Maybe you can kill me…but you are now and always will be weak”. Adam closed his fist and launched a punch that landed to the Interviewer. “You’re weak small one” Adam said. The interviewer fell on his seat with a thud and moved his hand to the chest where the punch landed. His breathing was profound, he didn’t emitted any pain sound. Wolf walked next to the interviewer “Shall I kill him now?” Wolf asked, the Interviewer took his time, then, after some seconds where he felt the pain, he assessed his own thoughts and emotions, he evaluated the pain. Then he stood seated in a comfy stance “you’re big…but for someone of your size…you don’t hit that well” The Interviewer said. Wolf ripped his shirt and begun to bounce his pecs. “Now you’re mine” Wolf said. Wolf felt a hand on his arm. The Interviewer looked at him and with his hand he made a wait sign. “Adam, I’ll ask you for the last time…want to be part of the SSS?” Adam was dumbfounded, his punches were hard, he even could break bones with them, Igor respected his strength, but this weakling was berating him on his strength?. Adam looked at Wolf, his muscles and understood that he was now in big trouble, he dared to touch one of Wolf’s precious things and he was going to pay the price. Adam tried to run to the open doors but buck tackled him. Adam and Buck stood up, Adam punched Buck chest with all his might but Buck pecs received the punch with only a flex. “You’r really weak” Buck said. Adam punched Buck more in frustration but Wolf reached him. “Now you’re mine” Wolf said. His eyes were red, Adam saw pain and death on his eyes. Wolf was speaking slowly, but there was a hidden rage on his voice that made Adam piss on himself. “Buck, you take care of him” Wolf said pointing at the Interviewer. Buck slowly walked next to the Interviewer, he put a hand on his shoulder and asked “You’re good?” The Interviewer noted with his head. “Adam…now that I have your answer, I’ll give you mine…” The interviewer stood up with his hand over the area he was hit. “You’re not invited anymore to the SSS, even more, you are rejected… Wolf will decide what to do with you” The Interviewer said, then Buck helped him to seat but the Interviewer rejected the gesture. “No offense Buck, but I won’t be a good leader if you treat me like some royalty member” he said with a slight smile that was cut by a small wince of pain. Wolf walked near to Adam. “Hit me…” Wolf ordered. Adam knew that Wolf’s strength were legendary, he saw all the destruction he caused on the police station, Adam wept “So sorry man…” then he fell on his knees and begged for mercy. “Your coward” Wolf said kicking Adam on the stomach, Adam flew backwards and fell over his back, he coughed blood. He stood up stumbling while Wolf slowly walked to him, Adam squirmed back, Wolf grabbed his ankle and the he grabbed Adam’s right fist with his right hand. “You really need to respect those stronger than you” With that said Wolf closed his fist crushing Adams hand. Wolf kep pressing until his own fingers became reddish from the pressure. Blood oozed from between his fingers then Wolf ripped the hand from Adam’s arm. “That’s better” Wolf said. Adam yelled In pain…he tried to squirm free but Wolf was not releasing his bloody forearm stopping the blood flow. “Buck, stop this bleeding” Wolf ordered. Buck took Adam’s shirt from the ground and ripped in in seams, then he used to to make a tourniquet, then Wolf released the forearm. Adam fell on his butt and tried to run again, but this time Wolf simply pushed him to a Wall, Adam flew yelling in horror, his yells where suddenly muffled when Adam hit the wall, the hit forced the air out of Adam’s lungs. Adam revolved in pain on the ground. “You really stepped out of your own league…bug”. Wolf said he then stomped the left ankle with his right foot. “Now you’re a crushed bug, you won’t be able to run, but I still haven’t got all my fun” Wolf said in a quiet, enraged voice while twisting his foot over the crushed bone. Buck walked next to the Interviewer but was excited, he have never been able to see Wolf using his strong against another human being, Buck loved the domination, he even killed the rapist on the police station, but he never saw this kind of brutality, even, when they left the police station he never put too much attention to the scene, since he thought that some red group took over the place. Now he understood that the SSS destroyed the place no the sheer brute strength o his members. His excitement grew and he got a hard on by looking at Wolf’s might. Wolf din’t even cared, he was so focused on Adam that he lost his perception of the place. Wolf then grabbed Adam’s good ankle and yanked Adam in half circle, Wolf was so strong that Adam’s weight didn’t represented any difficulty for Wolf’s. Adam felt like he was on a sick thematic park ride, excepting that theme parks aren’t meant to be painful, or deadly. Wolf kept circling Adam in circles from his good Ankle until Adam almost lost conscience. Wolf flexed his free biceps for show, but kept his grab controlled so he don’t crush the ankle. After some time where Wolf used Adam’s body like a rag doll or a duster, he yanked Adam up so Adam flew upside and went slamming down. Adam coughed blood and tried to squirm using his good left hand and ankle. Buck was in complete awe. “Will I be able to do that?” He asked. “Maybe, with proper training…” The Interviewer said, unfazed, his pain was slowing down so he kept concentrated on Adam’s punishment. Wolf grabbed bot Adam’s knees and yanked them dislocating the femur from the pelvic bones but still not tearing his legs apart. “Kill me your coward” Adam yelled in defiance. “Such empty words” Wolf said while walking next to his head. Then Wolf grabbed Adam’s yaw and pressed a little. “I could just rip your jaw…the pain would be unbearable but I still want to hear your cries and your yells”. Wolf then flipped Adam down like a pancake and put his lefthand over one of Adam’s lower ribs. Wolf pressed one of his thumbs cracking the rib, Wolf pressed the thumb even more until he ripped part of the flesh, the fractured rip protruded from the skin, Wold clipped it using his index and his thumb and ripped it from the body . Adam yelled in pain. Wolf tossed the ripped rip with part of the flesh in front of Adam’s face. Adam was terrified. Wolf sat on Adams ass, like if Adam’s was a horse. If it where for the gory scene they could me seen playing a child’s game, Wolf then leaned in front, just to whisper on Adam’s ear. “Now you’ll feel what my muscles can do”. Wolf then using his legs pinned Adam’s pelvis and grabbed both legs and yanked them forward so Adam could see the crushed ankle and the good one from the side of his eyes. “Oh my, let me give you a better view” Wolf said then he grabbed both legs from the knee and ripped them from Adam’s body. The sudden jolt of pain made Adam scream, Wolf tossed the legs in from of Adam who yelled in agony. Then Wolf pinned what’s left of the lower limbs and grabbing the torso he ripped Adam in ‘half’ so Wolf was seating over his still intact pelvis bone. Buck precumed from Wolf’s brutality and he couldn’t help but grab his dick and stroking slowly while trying to see every second of Adam’s punishment. Wolf adjusted his position over the still ‘intact’ pelvis while still holding Adam’s torso. Adam was still alive…barely, so Wolf decided to add more terror for him, grabbed the libs and in one movement he ripped both arms, the movement was so strong that one of the libs tore from half of the humerus and other from the shoulder. Adam managed a yell. Wolf grabbed Adam’s remaining torso holding from the neck. He stood up and looking at Bud and The interviewer he moved the torso that looked like some kind of bloody and sick marionette. Wolf closed his head to Adam’s ear, he moved his hand and put his fingers inside the jaw. Adam barely tried to bite Wolf’s fingers he only could say “MPFHHHHHH”. Then Wolf whispered to Adams ear “Now you go” Wolf ripped the jaw, Adam opened is eyes in surprise and pain, he tried to move his head but Wolf’s grab was strong. Then Wolf hugged the Torso and crushed it, blood exploded from the lower abdomen and arm remains swell as his destroyed mouth. Wolf released the crushed chest and Adam felt limp, lifeless to the floor. Wolfs put his left foot on Adam’s head. “Insect” Wolf muttered and then he flexed his quads crushing the head on one swift movement. Blood, bone and brains exploited at the Wolf’ foot sides. Buck was already jerking off uncontrollably “Wolf then walked in front of the interviewer, grabbed Buck and tossed him at one side, Buck was so mesmerized on his own pleasure that he didn’t stop even when he fell to the side. Wolf snickered, then turning his head to look at the Intervewer. “Got easy” Wolf said. “We have more important things to do” the Interviewer said. “You’re good?” Wolf asked. “I’m not weak” the Interviewer answered while standing up and walking to the door with a blood soaked Wolf at his side, the Interviewer tried to hide a weak tremble on his hand. Buck reached orgasm and yelled, after some seconds he stood up stumbling, still excited and walked slowly behind Wolf’s back. He found some new excitement in life and was going to enjoy it until the last minute. “Let’s call Carlos and Ricardo, we shall send them to Michal’s place…I lost a bishop, I need to replace it” The Interviewer said leaving the place. Some days after, On the Old Red’s former quarters Michal was standing in front of the training soldiers. “Too weak” Michal said. He was alone, no one there could be a challenge for him and he got bored from that. He tried his hardest to make those weaklings get up but unfortunately the advances were slow. Two months have passed since Adam’s brutal death at Wolf’s hands. Carlos and Ricardo reached the subsidiary base two days after, Carlos was sent to help with the training and Ricardo was on probation, that meant that Michal physically abused him but until this point Ricardo was still alive and his training was more brutal than ever. “You’ll need to learn your place” Michal related to Ricardo at every opportunity, Ricardo was getting stronger by the day but he couldn’t imagine when his “special training” would stop. Carlos was supportive and sometime they trained together at the same pace so they both grew in size and strength. Michal remembered the events following Igor’s defeat and the take over of the Old Red’s headquarters. He sent Igor barely standing on his legs, with his ass almost splitted in half. Michal smiled at the memory, however, somehow Igor resisted it, maybe because the serum worked, of that Igor had a strength he still haven’t found. Adam and Ivan where also good additions, but unfortunately the rest of the former Old Red’s guards where weak They crawled back, many of them where on the nearby cities when Michal recalled all of them, in part thanks to Igor’s already good communication network he stablished when he was the leader. Most of them returned . However most of them were disappointments. Michal sighed. “Not even a good ass” Michal said. after some days of the recovery the diagnosis was bleak some of them where tugs, some junkies that were there only for a quick access to any kind of illegal drugs. Michal tried to rehabilitate some of them, the others were dispatched quickly from this world. Michal tried to made a good selection but even so, there were few good elements, at least for the SSS standards. Igor blushed when the Interviewer confronted him to this but he knew that the SSS was another level, he still had to learn but even so, he had a good level of practical experience that helped find some low level recruits that could be quickly trained for the new security mission on the Neighborhood. But Michal was impatient, so he forced his way on the recruits. The Interviewer had to calm him down before he started to kill the new recruits. They were reinforcing the organization from the consequences of the Old Red’s destruction and the Police Station takeover. The Interviewer soon encountered himself short on personnel, they tried to find people but there were some unexpected difficulties, since there were no cops, and the cleaning of the streets were harder than initially thought. Another raising issue and the main one was the power vacuum, the Old Red’s fall generated made other mobs try to recover the Old red’s remains. Italians, Japanese, and even Latins. Some of those mobs tried to recruit the Old Red’s members, many of them were already too afraid of Michal to defect, others fled before even reaching the base. Michal discussed with the Interviewer what to do, but things were difficult, mainly because the lack of manpower to cover all the fronts. Because of this, they decided to focus on the training on the ranks, fortify the headquarters and the subsidiary base for now. Until this point no other mob tried to make a move, they even kept dealing with the SSS on the warehouses business so they kept playing along until they knew that they needed to act. Michal left the sauna, he walked to Igor’s former office and walked to a window, he looked at the trailing camp, he put his posing strap and tank top as usual, he pondered how much time he could take to train the next bunch of recruits. They stabilized the lower ranks but has he already discussed with the Interviewer, they needed to reinforce the guards before even trying to get more elites or warriors for the colosseum. Michal walked to the training camps, Ricardo was already there lifting weights, he was benching press, Carlos was behind him. Michal saw from the distance that the equipment was on the very of collapse. The weight was so big that the barbell was already curving and the bench itself was creaking from the weight. Michal walked next to them and took the weights from Ricardo’s hands with only one hand and lifted. “So tell me, this is all you’re capable off?” Michal said with a smirk. Ricardo blushed. “For now yes, but it’s unfair to compare us to you…same goes for Wolf”. Michal smirked. Then tossed the weights at the side. Suddenly a bang sounded and something hit Michal’s forehead at the side. Carlos jumped looking at at the sides, the soldiers scrambled and ran in all directions aimlessly, Ricardo stood up and covered Michal and begun to see in all directions. Michal recovered his sense and then he felt a drop of blood from the side of his head and a big deformed mass of metal that resembled some big bullet. Michal recognized it has a snipper rifle bullet, but it was so big that it must have been a vehicle special rifle. Michal tried to look at the side of the shot, suddenly Carlos screamed “there” pointing at a nearby mountain where he was with Ricardo before the Old Red’s base takeover, Carlos begun to run to the point, so Ricardo. Michal stood there pondering what to do and decided to get a vehicle. Carlos and Ricardo ran quickly, they were so laser focused that they pushed sone of the soldiers so hard that they flew at the sides, one was so unfortunate that Carlos pushed at the front and then stomped his head while running. Carlos and Ricardo almost flew by the mount, after some ,intros of running they found a sniper running while carrying a big Sniper rifle that was too heavy to be carried by just one man. They quickly caught the man and took his rifle. Carlos lifted the man over his head and walked to the base. Ricardo, took the gun. “There” Ricardo said pointing at Michal who was driving a jeep. Michal stepped down from the jeep and walked casually to the snipper. The snipper jaw dropped at Michal’s size he begun to mutter some things that seemed prayers with some words in a strange language like “volo” and “pieta”, or something like that. The snipper struggled to no avail to get free from Carlos, he lifted him and tossed into the jeep rear and Ricardo jumped into the car, he held the snipper. Where we go? Carlos said. “To the basement”. Michal said. He drove silently, his breathing was slow, controlled but his face was hardened. When they reached the base, Michal left the car and Carlos noted that the steering wheel was dented on the places Michal held it. He begun to walk to the main building with Carlos and Ricardo following him with the snipper and the rifle. After some minutes the three man and the snipper got to the basement Carlos was holding tight the snipper and Ricardo carried the rifle on his hands. They entered the basement and then Michal took the rifle and tossed the sniper at the basement interior. “Leave” Michal ordered, Ricardo and Carlos stood at his side dumbfounded. “What?” They asked in unison. “go and train more, leave” Michal said in a cold voice that made very clear that if they said something, Michal could retaliate in a very nasty way. Michal walked with the rifle in his hand, he spun it like some majorette but the show was clearly to show his strength. “Who are you?” Michal said. The sniper looked in fear and muttered “M…Mario”. “So tell me Mario, who sent you?” Michal asked while spinning the rifle. Mario looked at his rifle and was wondering how this man could spend his rifle like it was a toy, a toy he wasn’t able to carry at enough speed to scape, a rifle that could’t kill his target even if the same rifle could destroy an armored car. He trembled in fear but dnd’t answered. Michal took the rifle and twisted it like a pretzel. “Who sent you?” Michal asked again. Mario looked at Michal’s arms and pecs, he then lowered his gaze to his legs and he saw a bulge growing inside Michal’s pants. “This can be very enjoyable or very nasty…you decide” Mario tried to run but Michal threw the Rifle that hit Mario on the back and threw him to the floor. Michal grabbed Mario and ripped all his clothes. He pinned Mario to the ground and then, Michal ripped his shirt and posing strap he was huge, angry and horny. “That was my favorite, so you’ll pay it dearly”. Tell me Mario…who sent you? Michal asked, Mario refused to talk. So Michal ripped all his clothes. Mario struggled but Michal was so strong that he handled Mario like he was a doll. Michal breathing became heavier and flipped Mario so Mario was able to see Michal’s face. Michals eyes were cold his nudeness showed a perfectly balanced body with big legs and a big shaft that looked like a third leg. Michal purred “Tell me Mario…Who send you?” Mario kept himself quiet but hugged himself like that could offer some protection. Michal explored Marios’s body, he was a fit tall twink. His white skin was very cared and on his right shoulder he had a tattooed flag with three vertical stripes that Michal didn’t recognized at first. Michal breathing went heavier…he would not be able to contain himself. Michal pinned Mario to the ground and while holding his arms and caressing his abdomen with his hardened cock he approached his mouth to Marios right ear, Michal bit lightly Mario’s right ear like he was caressing him and whit a whisper he said “Who send you?” Mario yelled..”Fuck you” and squirmed to scape, Michal continued bitting Mario’s ear. “Bad choice” he said in a low, almost pleasing voice. Michal bit off the ear and chewed it like it was bubble gum. Mario yelled in pain and squirmed trying to free himself but Michal had him pinned. Michal took Marios leg and spreader them to his anus was exposed. Michal then in a soft calmed voice asked “Who send you?” Mario was in pain so he didn’t answered. Michal rammed Mario’s anus in a slowly deliberate fashion so to cause more pain, the tissued tried to hold but Michal was already an unstoppable ram inside. The tissues begun to tear apart at the trunk that was entering and the pelvis creaked. “Who sent you?” Michal asked, Mario stubbornly and painfully didn’t said nothing. He tried to grab the floor looking for something that could help him but the floor was empty exception fr Mario and the behemoth over him. Michal begun to thrust, slowly, enjoying the pain, the squirms, the punched Mario tried to hit, but all his efforts where futile, Michal was enjoy taking the virgin ass and destroying it slowly and deliberately so he kept control of his movements. From time to time Michal asked “Who sent you?” But he didn’t got an answer, however the flag tattoo already gave him an idea. Michal thrusts went harder, the muscles and ligaments gave pace the Michal’s cock so Michal begun to thrust faster, Mario squirmed, Mario tried to bite, to tear to make a dent on Michal arms but Michal was harder than anyone he could see. For some vague moments Mario forgot the pain, he thought how futile were his efforts when a tank designed bulled barely damaged him. The other thrust forced him to come back to the place his body was. Michal begun to lose himself on the pleasure, he spread the legs too hard and the pelvis broke apart. Michal got furious, he wanted more, but now the pressure on his glans suddenly stopped so Michal decided to thrust even harder, “I’ll get my pleasure one way or another” he said. “You could be a good soldier boy” Michal said and then he begun to thrust faster, harder, stronger, he begun to rip the skin until he reached the abdomen, every thrust Michal con ripped more skin, muscles and guts. Michal went wild, his threes when deeper that his glans felt the vertebrae, Michal lost himself on the carnage and forgot the space and time, there was only pleasure, Michal crushed the vertebrae with his dick forcing the bone against the floor. Blood poured from Mario’s body at every thrust, the basement echoed at the sounds of “Mpfff”, “splooosh” and “aaahhhhh”, Mario barely exited any sound from his mouth, but Michal barely noticed. Michal kept tearing Mario with his cock. Michal grabbed both Mario shoulder ho have a grip and yanked with all his force tearing the limb from his body, Mario was already death, his horrified face with an opened mouth an eyes. Michal feasted n his face while ripping apart the sternum. Michal grabbed the heart and crushed it against his cock. Michal used the blood has lube, Michal stood over his prey. He continued jerking off and put his feet on Mario’s head like a gladiator over his defeated opponent. Michal reached orgasm and the extasis made him crush the head like an eggshell. His cum flew and he yelled in entasis and victory YEEEEEEAAAAHHHH” and fell on his back, breathing heavily as he regained control of himself. Michal grabbed the tattooed arm and left the basement, he walked next to Ricardo and Carlos that where training, the soldiers stopped their training at the sight of Michal’s bloodied body. Carlos and Ricardo stopped his training and stood at attention like they where on the military. Michal tossed the arm at Carlos. Carlos caught the arm in the air, and examine it, then he saw the tattoo. It was a flag with vertical strips, three in total red, white and green. Mexicans, Ricardo said. “No your idiot” Carlos rebuked. “Italians” he said. Michal nodded. “Seems that I need to make a call to the headquarters, the Interviewer needs to hear this”. Some days after the sniper incident Wolf was n the Interviewers office flexing his biceps and feeling his pecs while hearing at the Interviewer. “We’ll need to reinforce our defenses here or we could be attacked by all the other mobs at the same time” The Interviewer said while playing chess on his office with Igor. Wolf smiled “you have me”, “I know Wolf, but you’re strong, not omnipresent..nor does Michal” the Interviewer said with a smirk. “I have one rook, one bishop, one knight and a bunch of pawns” the Interviewer muttered almost to himself. “But you have two queens” Igor said. “I don’t need two queens on the same board” the Interviewer said. He moved his queen and took a rook from the board. “Checkmate” The Interviewer said, then while storing the pieces he said “two mismanaged queens can lead to a stalemate… That’s why I needed to create a new board, so I can make a better use of my stronger pieces so the SSS gets stronger instead of having them competing” The interviewer wondered for some seconds “Maybe later we’ll need them here, but until that time comes, I prefer to reinforce my two boards”. The Interviewer said while storing the game on his desk… and as we did with Adam, sometimes you need to clear the board so you can move more freely. “For know, I’ll need to get more candidates”.
  20. Hi everyone, as a friendly warning this story is very heavy on violence, if you don't like snuff stories, please stop reading and go one of the more suitable stories on the page. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 9-Wolf’s Sandbox The Interviewer walked alongside Igor, Igor was astounded of the coordination on the members of the SSS. “The Old Red were never this coordinated”. He said . “Power just for that sake of power is using the same rules of this world…that’s for tugs, We want to use the power to change the rules…to change the game” the Interviewer said. Igor pondered his words. “Igor, i’ve taken you with me because you were the leader of the Old Red’s, it’s more difficult to you to unlearn” the Interviewer said, “you have to unlearn the old illusion of power and understand the true power you’re about to learn”, you want to be like Wolf, you have to learn to think like him, like us, and the first step is to stop to think like a tug”. The Interviewer said sternly. The Interviewer looked ash the police station. “One step more” the Interviewer said to himself and walked behind the first line. Adam and Ivan were in the ranks. He saw Wolf’s back, while walking upstairs. At the second floor the cops were firing their guns desperately to stop Wolf and Carlos from reaching the second floor, the commander barked orders, stop them…now!!! Wolf smiled and walked slowly, pondering each step so to instill more fear. Carlos was behind him, he knew that his skin and muscles grew somewhat resistant but wasn’t sure that it was already at Wolf level (if even possible) so he stood behind by a little. Wolf walked grinning until the first cop was at reach. “You win a quick one, piñata!” Wolf grabbed the cop by the throat and pinched through the abdomen, he grabbed the intestines and yanked them out, a gush of blood erupted wince Wolf ripped the aorta too, but before the cop died Wolf grabbed his head and crushed it just for show for the other cops to see. Rhe yells grew in volume has they realized what kind of foe they where facing, an unstoppable hulking muscle monster that wanted them dead. That was until Carlos jumped behind Wolf and grabbed the other cop, pinned. To the ground in a camel clutch and with all his might he yanked the head, the cop cried in pain for some seconds before Carlos tore the head off the body, Carlos held the horrified head like a trophy before launching it at the cops, they dodged the head- cannon until the head crashed against a wall, exploiting, sending blood, brain and bone in all directions, the eyeballs kept stuck to the wall, lifeless like a memento of what’s going to come for them. Ricardo opened the door casually, suddenly the cops found they were being attacked from two sides when they only thought Wolf was the only problem, they tried to shot Ricardo but he grabbed the cops head and twisted 180° so, the cops head was lifelessly looking backwards. The other nearby cops aimed at Ricardo but he kicked the twisted head body to the cops and all of them stumbled back and fell but one. That cop was unfortunately grabbed by Ricardo by the arms, Ricardo was flexible so he put his leg on the cops chest that with his leg and arm Ricardo ripped the cops arms off the body The Cop yelled in agony but Ricardo used the ripped arm as bats, hitting the fallen cops until the arms gave up and where so bland they barely made any damage excepting for the blood stains. The cops already stood up but there weapons where taken of their hands by Ricardo and is arm-bats. They tried frantically to find the shotguns at the floor, the first cp tried to grab his weapon but Ricardo clapped the head cracking the skull, but there was no explosion, the cop fell to the floor, Ricardo, in frustration stomped the head that exploded agains the ground, the other nearby cops puked in disgust and fear. “I´m still not as strong as Mitchal, let alone Wolf” Ricardo thought, then he grabbed the other battered cop and held him agains the wall, he pressed the chest agains the wall until the chest was crushed against the wall. Carlos jumped from behind Wolf and grabbed the arm of a cop and twisted it backwards, the cop yelled “Help me!!!” Carlos smiled and said “No help for you” then he ripped the arm. from the torso, the other cops tried to fire but they were afraid to shot their companion. Carlos laughed and threw casually the ripped arm ant them “Catch” the cops in reflex tried to catch the arm before letting it fall in disgust. Carlos palmed the cop’s head and crushed it like an eggshell. Wolf laughed, nice one, but let’s see if you can surpass this. Wolf walked to one cop and grabbed one of his arm, the cop tried to make a point blank shot but all the bullets bounced off Wolf’s skin, Wolf laughed and dragon the cop he grabbed another cop arm. Both cops struggled to break free. Wolf winked at Carlos and yanked the arms with all his might. Both arms where ripped from the cops bodies, the cops made a bloody and painful dance for some seconds until they let themself fell to the floor rolling in pain, the other cops shot Wolf to no avail, Wolf was enjoying his bloody game, Wolf grabbed both cops remaining arms and yoked them with all his might ripping both limbs instantly. The cops rolled over their backs, yelling in pain like in some horror movie, but the difference is that this was real, Wolf then lived both bodies from the head and while looking at Carlos Wolf brought his hands tighter with all his might and the heads where crushed until they where just a pasty mixture, a chaotic mix of brains, blood, scalps and bone that had four lifeless eyes like it where a gruesome dessert plate. Outside the building the Interviewer with Igor at his side were just outside the first line. “What’s the plan now?” Igor asked. “We wait” The Interviewer answered, we have our three men inside, they will handle the hard work, as soon as they finish they will tell us to come up. The second line have trapped some “volunteers” so we will need to see them later. “What will happen next?” Igor said. The Interviewer smirked. “We will see…for know I’m looking to see if the pawns turn themselves on better pieces”. Igor looked at him with a puzzled face. On the second floor Carlos grabbed a cop, lifted overhead and threw at the floor, the ribs cracked and the cop stood limp in pain. Wolf nodded at Carlos with a cocky smile “show me” he said, but Carlos wanted more suffering, Carlos stomped the legs, one at a time breaking the bones and sending jolts of pain to the cop. The cop jumped in pain at every stomp but Carlos wanted more, Carlos walked next to the left arm and stomped it breaking the bone in half, then he lifted the forearm trying to stop Carlos’s leg but he crushed the arm like a beer can. The cop yelled in pain at every stomp but was waiting from pain. Carlos then kneeled in front of the head and with one punch he crushed the head, the body trembled for some seconds before it went limp. All three men where so concentrated on his bloody competition that they were oblivious too the fact that the other cops were shooting at them and the bullets bounced at them barely gettin their skin red in the case of Carlos and Ricardo and in the case of Wolf, not even make the skin red, nor flinch. Wolf laughed, they where good shows of strength, but Wolf won’t lose in a strength show play to no one, Wolf grabbed one of the cops and tore the shotgun from their hand, he flipped the cop so he was looking at Carlos. Wolf pinned the neck with his right biceps and lifted, the cops legs were dangling in the air, Carlos thought Wolf would snap the neck with his biceps but Wolf had another plan. Wolf begun to compress the head with his arm the cop hitter Wolf’s body to no avail, the pressure kept going out until the head popped oozing blood, eyes and brain tissue, Wolf used the goo has lube for his biceps, then he grabbed the corpse, lifting him overhead and yang the body from the neck and pelvis he ripped it in half. Wolf didn’t let the halves drop to the floor, he showed the body halves to Carlos like a testimony of his strength. Wolf then released them, made a double biceps pose, a very bloody pose Carlos thought. Wolf laughed maniacally at how easy was to tear people apart with his brute force. On the first line somewhat two cops managed to scape, they seemed scared and desperate and they had their shotguns aimed at the SSS guards, they fired and one guard fell dead, Igor instinctively covered the Interviewer. Adam tried to grab the shotgun and the Cop shot injuring Adam’s leg. Adam yelled and fell on his knee. The cops aimed at Adam’s head and shouted “release us or he will die”. They were quite serious, the other cops aimed at the SSS guards and tried to make them letting them go. The guards stood their position, then the cop yelled “Move”. The interviewed clearly said “Stop”. The guards kept their place, even in front of their dead companions. The Interviewer walked and stood in front of the cop and Adam, the cop kept Adam at point blank with the shotgun, the other cop aimed at the Interviewer. “Order them to move…or your friend here is dead” the cop said. “He’s barely and acquaintance” The Interviewer said, “If he dies is because he was weak, he was so weak that he got injured by you.” Adam looked fiercely at the Interviewer and then the gun. Adam felt the pain on his leg, and the rage he felt because the words the Interviewer said hurled his pride, he felt a jolt of strength, he grabbed the shotgun and yanked of the hand of the cop, Adam than pushed the cop to the firs line of guards. The cop yelled “WOAAAA” . The guards grabbed the cop, four guard grabbed the cop, one from each limb and held the cop in their grasp, the cop tried to kick and squirm but the SSS guards held still. The other guard felt puzzled, he tried to aim at the Interviewer but suddenly Ivan appeared from nowhere and grabbed the shotgun pointing at the ceiling, the shotgun fired and the pellets stuck to the ceiling. Ivan was furious, he felt his strenght rise and yanked the shotgun from the cops hands. Then with his military training he his the cop in the head, the cop tried to send a punch to Ivan’s face but Ivan dodged it, grabbed the arm and in a lock he twisted the arm pinning him to the ground. Both men fell to the ground and fought on the floor. The cop tried to break his arm free from the lock, Adam squirmed next to both men and Adam, held the guards free arm. The cop yelled in rage but Adam was furious., hurt in his body and his pride, he felt he needed to make up for his failure. Ivan seized the opportunity and yanked the arm breaking the elbow, causing enormous pain to the guard. Adam twisted the other arm and dislocated the other elbow. The cop squirmed in pain. Ivan and Adam released their locks, The Interviewer entered the police station looking at the cop in contempt. “Good work Adam, seems you’re of some use, Ivan come here” The Interviewer tapped Ivan shoulder and poked his chest. “Good work”, but new time you fight, take out your shirt please. Ivan smiled and ripped the shirt from his body revealing a hairy chest, big rounded pecs and formed arms. He was not a bodybuilder type but more than a powerlifter, more or less like Adam. “You’re training to be an elite, so please act like one, Adam you’ll be sent to the quarters” Adam tried to stand up but his leg hurtled like hell. The Interviewer came close to Adam, Igor was behind him at his right and Ivan at his right. Igor took his shirt off after the Interviewers words to Ivan. Igor was very fit, light a light-heavy bodybuilder with a discreet layer of hair, and a proud Slavic type face. “Adam, we at the SSS usually don’t gave second chances.” The Interviewer said ignoring the squirming cop even has he tried to stand up to scape. “But since you’re a new recruit, you might not be used to our ways, so, you will be sent to the HQ, after you recover you will begin your training, and you’ll be destined to the colosseum, let’s see if there you are of some use” he signaled two of the SSS guards” grab him and go. The guards took him by the shoulders in some not so gentle way and left with a squirming, winded Adam, his blood was staining the floor but the Interviewer kept unfazed. “Ivan, bring that cop now”. Ivan grabbed the cop by his chest on a bearhug and lifted him walking next to the Interviewer. “Lets see officer, where were you?” The officer said “Fuck you”. “Such language” the Interviewer said. Ivan begun to squeeze he was still long way to reach even Ricardo’s level but Ivan had technique. He was enjoying causing pain to a authority figure. “Were were you?” The Interviewer said. “Basement” the cop muttered. “Good” the Interviewer said. “Ivan release him just a little” Ivan obeyed with a wicked smile. “See officer”, the Interviewer said pointing to the four SSS guards holding the other cop. The guards begun to pull the limbs until the cop looked like a starfish. The cop yelled in pain at the overstretching he was being subjected. The cop Ivan held opened his eyes in horror. HTe SSS guards then pulled the libs of the torso at the same time so each one got a ripped limb and the torso fell yelling at the floor where it squirmed in pain. The guard released his limb and stomped the chest, abdomen and head until the bones cracked. After some minutes of cruel stomping the floor was full of blood and the only thing that was seen from the cop was a bloodied uniform and a bloody silhouette that looked like if a turtle was being ran over by a car. The horrified cop squirmed in Ivan’s grasp. “See officer, we don’t need your guns to kill, now, tell me who is in the basement?, more cops?” The Interviewer asked. The officer shook horizontally his head. “So, is there the prison?” The cop nodded. “Good” The Interviewer said. “Igor, Ivan, are you ready?” Ivan nodded excitedly and Igor made a military salute. “Show off” the Interviewer said, “now get your prize”. Ivan yelled at the time he bear-hugged the cop with all his might, the ribs begun to twist. Igor took The cop from the front and grabbing Ivan’s arms they looked like they where in a three man Hugh, bit Ivan and Igor where crushing the cops ribcage between two man, the ribcage was crushed. They released the cop and the body fell limp to the floor, Ivan and Igor stomped the cop with increasing levels of savagery until the only thin with shape was the head. Ivan took the head and with Igors help he ripped if from the body and held it in his hands like it was some kind of hunt prize. Bith men stared at the Interviewer with his bloodied body but with pride. “That’s a good first attempt but you have a lot to training to do”. Both men nodded. “Let’s wait until we know what’s happening over there. In the second floor Carlos looked at the carnage Wolf caused. “Ok, you Win he said” Ricardo just looked from the distance a Wolf’s carnage with a hard-on on his hand. Wolf bounced his pecs “Yeaaaah” I’ll go for my prize. Wolf went to the aisle and entered the biggest room, there were 4 cops with helmets and heavy shielding entrenched with the commander in a big office. Wolf entered, “FIRE” the commander yelled, the pellets bounced from Wolf pecs. Wolf caught on the air some of the shotgun pellets and used them has a self made peeling for their pecs, the bullets were soft for Wolf strength but for any normal human being they would be deadlier. Wolf moaned in pleasure for the skin care but he was more excited because the fear he was instilling by ridiculing the Cop’s efforts. The cops when frantic until they ran of of bullets. Wolf laughter when hysterical, since he enjoyed humiliating those inferior ants that tried to equal his clear superior. Wolf grabbed a bunch of pellets and launched to one of the cops, the launched bullets ripped though the tactical shielding and wounded his left arm. The shielding stained red from the blood loss caused by Wolf’s bullets. “Definitely, the Interviewer will nag at me” Wolf said playfully. When they were sure that no-one would fire again Carlos and Ricardo showed their faces by the door frame and smiled at the officers inside. “If you try to run, they will trow you inside” Wolf said. “Let’s play officers” Wolf said in a voice that was sweet, but inside that voice there was a an ominous call to death and suffering, the cops tried to stay away from Wolf. Wolf grabbed the wounded officer from the good arm and with a soft, playful voice he said “let’s play the doctor”. Wolf used his hand and ripped the shielding from the cops body taking care of not hurting more the cop. The cop yelled in pain, and tried to break free, but Wolf held hard the cops body. “Oh my, you seem hurt” Wolf said while putting his fingers on the wounds. “My my.. I need to examine the words more” Wolf said while tearing the flesh from the arms. The cop yelled in pain. “Oh no!!! your arm is quite wounded, seems I’ll need to find the reason of that pain”, Wolf said, then ha ripped the arm off the cops body, Wolf released the other arm. The Cop squirmed in the ground while grabbing the arm remains with his good arm. Wolf played with the ripped arm looking closely at it. “My seems this arm is of no use anymore…you should get one like this” Wolf said while flexing his biceps. Wolf then used both hands to gab the cop from his helmet. “I’mm need to do more examination but first I need to anesthetize. Then Wolf clawed the helmet with his left hand and closed his right fist. Then he punched the head with all his might. The head crunched, blood oozed from the helmets front spraying over Wolf’s pecs, blood pored from the helmet. The punch strength was so great that the punch appeared from the other side of the helmet. The cop fell limp, death, the body flinched for some seconds before it finally died. “Oh man, I’m so sorry seemed I exaggerated a little on the anesthesia”. Wolf said playfully, “seems you don’t want to play anymore” Wolf said feigning disappointment. “What are you going to to to us your monster?” The commander yelled. Wolf bounced his pecs and punched them before showing a double biceps pose. “I just want to play” Wolf said. Then he kicked out the corpse while slowly turning to the other 3 officers left “Let’s play” Wolf playfully said and grabbed another cop from the arm, he yanked it hard but in a controlled way, so the arm dislocated but wasn’t ripped off the body. The cop yelled in fear and pain. Wolf smiled. “Let’s play treasure hunt” Wolf said while lifting the officer over his head and looked for the desk, he slammed to officer against the wall, the hit got the air forcibly out of the officers lungs. The officer grunted from the pain. Wolf pined the cop to the table and ripped the shielding from the cops body. “Don’t worry pal, I know you have a treasure..hidden in you…” Wolf said to the officer. The other cops were too afraid to even say something. Then Wolf using his open hand pierced the cop abdomen. The cop cried in pain “NOOOOOOOO”, “YEEEEEEESSSSSS” Wolf yelled, then skillfully he explored the police abdomen, Wolf tried to contain the damage but his arms where so big that even if he tried he would tear apart the skin, organs and tissues while Wolf still was using his hand to manipulate the internal organs. Wolf then pierced the diaphragm and grabbed the heart. Wolf smiled, the cop was almost fainting from the extreme pain from having such a big arm tearing him apart from the inside. Wolf grabbed the heart and ripped it from the inside, Wolf looked at the pulsing organ and while looking at the dying cop he crushed it with his hand while grinning with an evil smile “Oh, they always say that there is a treasure in your heart…but there weren’t one…so you lose” he said. Wolf then used his other hand and pierced the abdomen too and yanked out all the intestines, stomach and esophagus. The cop were already dead, but Wolf still wanted to make his victims get more frightened. Wolf kept yanking organs. Then, while looking and smiling at the commander and the two remaining cops, he grabbed the cop pelvis and sternum and tore the corpse in half. Blood and goo sprayed in all directions, the cops stumbled back in disgust, one of them puked. Wolf choose him. “You're next” Wolf playfully said grabbing the officer from the neck. “Let’s play ‘statues’. The rules are simple, you can’t move when I say statue” Wolf said in a menacing tone. “If you move…you lose” Wolf said. “If you win…you can go” Wolf said with a grin…the cop tried to run but Wolf yelled “Statues” the cop just from fear stopped in his tracks. Wolf smiled. “Good” Now stay still. Then Wolf palmed the helmet of the cop and slowly begun to compress it. The commander and the other cop trembled in fear. Wolf was laughing devilishly while his pecs stations begun to show and his biceps to swell. The cop understood that he was in a very deep trouble when the helm led begun to crack. He squirmed in his uniform and tried desperately to get out of his helmet. Wolf kept compressing the helmet until it sounded like popcorn. The cop yelled in fear but was so desperate to release his head from the helmet that his clumsy attempt made him slow. Finally the cop found his way out of the helmet but Wolf already have crushed the helmet, his hands where inside the helmet space and was holding the head directly. “Told ya not to move” Wolf said and kept compressing the head. The cop desperately cried for help, but no-one inside the office would be able to help. The officer and the cop were paralyzed by fear. Wolf kept crushing the head slowly, blood begun to ooze from the cop nose and mouth, the cracked bone sounds were sickening, the teeth begun to dislocate from the maxillary and the jaw begun to crack, Wolf kept the pressure until he was almost doing a sick crab pose with a bloodied helmet that was oozing down blood. Wolf kept the pressure and bounced his pecs just for show. Then he grabbed the corps and piercing the shielding with the uniform he crushed the body and yanked it in one swift movement he ripped the ribs apart exposing the slowly beating heart. Wolf lifted the body from the neck and tore the limbs one by one and every limb he tore, he threw if at the commander. The commander was in fear but he begun to get mesmerized by Wolf strength…he felt weak, he understood his place…to be crushed under Wolf’s inhumane strong feet. Wolf enjoyed the experience, he was already soaked in blood, Wolf massaged his pecs and flexed his muscles just for show. Wolf was already aroused by his own strength and decided to go to another quick play. “Ricardo, call the interviewer” Wolf said, his voice was excited, like he was about to lose control of himself, Carlos knew that Wolf could lose control sometimes but this time they were on a mission. So he nodded to Ricardo “Go quick” Carlos said. Wolf then turned and slowly, like a predator he walked to the last cop. “With you we play Rock, Paper Scissors” the Cops screamed in fear but Wolf wasn’t going to even explain. Wolf grabbed the shoulder and lifted the screaming cop. “You already know the rules” Wolf said to the gaping cop in a low, almost excited voice. The cop knew by the tone that Wolf was barely containing himself, we feared about what he would do to him, he trembled. Wolf grabbed his helmet, the cop screamed in fear thinking his head would be crushed the same way his companion. Wolf pierced the head with his fingers and ripped the helmed in half ripping if from the cops head. The cop stumbled back and fell, but Wolf grabbed him by the shoulders. And showed him his closed fist. “If you win, you can go” Wolf quietly said. “The cop looked first at Wolf’s fist, then he looked at Wolf reddish eyes. One pair of eyes that won’t have any mercy for him, his only chance to live was in the big hand he had in front of him and he felt despair. Trembling, the cop lifted his closed fist. Then Wolf shook his hist at the sound of “one, two, three” that only Wolf chanted. The cop kept his hand closed, Wolf opened his hand. “Sorry pal, paper beats rock” Wolf said, then he put his opened hand over the cops hand and crushed the fist. Blood sprayed from Wolf’s interdigital spaces. The cop yelled in agony. “You have another chance, use your other hand” Wolf kept his low, quiet and menacing voice, then he put his closed fist again in front of the cops body. “At the count of three… one, two, three” Wolf hand showed scissors, the cop showed paper. “Sorry pal again you lose” Wolf used his two fingers and pinning the cops wrist he crushed if with two fingers, snapping the hand in the process, the cop stumbled back and fell in agony, Wolf slowly walked to the cop, he grabbed the cop’s neck with his left hand and lifted the cop at eye level. “Seem you don’t have anymore hands to play” Wolf said grinding his teeth. The cops shook in fear “But I still have my rock and I need to used it” Wolf closed his fist. “At the count of three…one….two….three” Wolf said, the cop yelled in fear but his yell was muffled when Wolf punched his abdomen piercing it with his fist, the inch was like if Wolf was punching paper, the punch entered almost unchallenged by the shielding and skin. Wolf grabbed the aorta with all he could grab and ripped it, blood poured from the hole left by Wolf’s punch. The cop tried to stop the loss with what’s left from his arm. Wolf smiled like crazy, Wolf then punched the head and his punch pierced it, the face was destroyed, then the skull bones, the punch pierced the head from side to side so the commander looked at the remaining officer head pierced by a big hand. “Weak, so weak…piece of shit” Wolf said contemptuously then he grabbed the body’s pelvis and broth his hands together crunching the body like a beer can. “So weak” Wolf said, in disgust and kept crunching the body until there where no more bones to break and the remains looked more like a unformed mass of jell-o. Wolf dropped the body, then breathing heavily and slowly, he walked to the commander. The commander yelled in horror when he saw Wolf’s hand about to grab his neck, Carlos tried to mutter “the mission…” but Wolf was laser focused on his kill, Wolf grabbed the cops neck and begun to compress his windpipe, Wolf lifted the commander until his feet dangled in the air. Wolf closed his free hand and pointed it at the cops head. “Wolf!!! Stop!!!!” The Interviewer ordered from behind. The Interviewer gaze was serious, Wolf red eyes gazed at him… “so what?” Wolf said in a defiant voice. The Interviewer walked next to Wolf. Ricardo and Carlos feared from the Interviewer since they haven seen Wolf actin in this way. The Interviewer said in calm but cold voice while maintaining his gaze on Wolf’s eyes “leave him”. Wolf thought for a second, then he tossed the cop at the wall like a rag-doll. Wolf breathed heavily in rage and went to the other side “GRRRRRRR”. Was the only sound Wolf made, Carlos and Ricardo then understood the “Wolf” part of the name, Wolf looked more like a predator than a superhuman, they thought that the Interviewer was really playing with his luck, Wolf was never looked this menacing. They feared that Wolf could snap at any second killing the Interviewer, themselves and destroying all the SSS guards on the process. They trembled in fear. But the Interviewer stood still in front of Wolf. His face softened and he touched Wolf’s bloodied fist. “Wolf, remember…” The Interviewer said in a soft voice. But he kept looking straight at his eyes. Wolf kept is gaze on him his eyes revealed a furious demeanor, after some second, Wolf and the Interviewer broke sight at the same time. Wolf stood up and went at the Interviewers side. The Interviewer poked his biceps “thanks big man” he said. “No worries pal” Wolf responded but smiled slightly. Then Carlos and Ricardo understood why they both where needed for the SSS, Wolf was an unstoppable force but for some random miracle, the Interviewer was the only people on the world that Wolf respected in a way. Carlos and Ricardo found a new respect for the Interviewer and a new source of fear from Wolf. The commander stumbled back and was still dizzy from Wolf tossing. The Interviewer found a seat that for some random miracle wasn’t destroyed. Then he walked to the desk that was still oozing blood from the cop that was torn in half over it he put the seat in the visitors place at a safe distance so he does’t touch the blood. The Interviewer sat and looked at the Commander, later he concentrated on the desk. Carlos and Ricardo entered the room. “Ricardo” the Interviewer said in a stern voice that ha nothing to do with the son voice he spoke to Wolf before. “Two cops escaped, they came from your assigned side, the fist line caught them but we had a new SSS member wounded…I will not tolerate another act of incompetence, do you have anything to explain?” Wolf turned his head and looked at Ricardo with desire. Ricardo trembled, he thought that he will be Wolf next kill because the slip. “No sir” he muttered. “Go to the HQ Ricardo, we will talk later about this later” Wolf showed hi teeth, Ricardo ran from the room. “Carlos, make sure he doesn’t scape, also, Ivan and Igor should stay in the main hall of the station” The Interviewer said. Carlos left behind. “Commander” the Interviewer said in a diplomatic tone. The commander stood still, “please have a seat”. Wolf looked for another seat, after some seconds Wolf put the seat in the usual commander’s place on the desk, the seat cracked on Wolf’s pressure. Wolf gently lifted the commander and put at the side of the seat. Wold stood at the Interviewer seat. “Commander Mills, please have a seat” The Interviewer repeated. Mills was built, he had the captain rank and although he was fearing Wolf because the brutality he just witnessed, he had some muscle on his own, his uniform was well adjusted to his body so his pests, arms and legs protruded a little on the uniform. Mills regained some of his composure and sat. The frame was strange, a cop and a civilian with a hulking monster over a blood dripping desk looking at each other. “We hope you understand why we needed to restart to this” the Interviewer said in a calm voice. “What?” Mills said. “You’ve almost killed anybody in the station and you expect me to understand?” Mills argued. “See commander, the last officer in charge of this station respected our truce, we only want to have our business and anted to be left alone. We have a pretty selective clients that doesn’t like cops meddling on our business I might add”. The Interviewer responded. “We at the SSS value our secrecy more than ever, so we negotiated with your predecessor about the police not meddling in the SSS warehouses, in exchange we keep this neighbor clean from tugs and drug dealers.” Mills listened in silence but his breathing become more violent. “So what?” He said defiantly. “The truce worked for years until your predecessor was set for retirement…” the Interviewer said. “We waited to see your leadership, but unfortunately you’ve broke our truce…and our trust.” The Interviewer kept silence. Mills stood up from his seat that fell with a “thump” and pointing his finger at the Interviewer he said “I don’t negotiate with tugs”. “But you’re a tug too Mills” The Interviewer said calmly but lifting his volume just by a bit, Wolf raised and eyebrow. The Interviewer tooth a sight and continued. “You’ve asking the people you’re supposed to protect for bribes, you even vandalize some business to exert your dominance, you even made a blind eye when the protests erupted and allowed Brown, Thomas, Lewis, Robinson, Scott, Torres, Hill, Baker to do whatever they wanted on those moments, you turned a blind eye and even protected Brown…you know people out there still resent you from that?…they don’t want you here…we tried to contact you before but you send officer Lobo and Leon…we even tried to contact you directly, we sent you messages, we even send people to look for you in an extremely polite way…but our calls fell on deaf ears. So, after some more intents, We realized that we needed to come here and make our point very clear. So from now we wan a new deal from you and the government”. The Interviewer said. Mills fell in shock for a second, how could be possible that he knew about Brown and the others? “How do you…do you know what happened to them?” The Interviewer stood up and walked next to a window. “Yes, we know what you did, and we know about Brown and the others…” The Interviewed signaled to Wolf with his hand and Wolf responded by bouncing his pecs and making a crab pose while grunting. “…my friend here…took good care of them, I can assure you that they almost disappeared in a poof of red smoke” The Interviewer said with a light smile. “What are you talking about?…they are…dead?” Mills asked already knowing the response. “Commander” The Interviewer interrupted. “I really don’t have the time or the will to talk about those that escaped the law because you helped them to scape, but they won’t scape the SSS Law, those beneath you saw your misdeeds and made a blind eye those that tried to denounce you are dead, or they were protected by the SSS and now are part of our guards…” Mills looked in rage “So what?, do you have any proof? You just came and killed every man here and then you decide you’re better than me?”. “No commander, don’t compare me to you, I already now we are even worse monsters than you, or I might correct myself, we are the true monsters here, you’re just a bunch of bugs that were stupid enough to annoy the real monsters, now you get surprised when the true monsters squash you like the bug you are?” The Interviewer voice went to a quiet rage. Wolf smile went wide. “Commander, I have two things to talk with you, I have a proposal first, and a demand” The Interviewer said and took his seat again, lookin at the bloody desk in front of him, he sighed. “I recognize talent, you are somewhat strong, so you are invited to join our ranks. If you accept, you will be trained and you will become one of our members, you will be above those petty power you hold so dearly, but will have more power than you can get ‘here’” The Interviewer said while signaling the office. Mills went suddenly silent. “Also, I need the major’s phone number”. The Interviewer went silent and expected an answer. The silence only was broken by the blood dripping from the desk. Mills looked at the interviewer and Wolf, then he said. “I am what I am by my rank and position, you really think that I want to be a lower rank of your so called ‘organization’…screw you…and that’s a No for both things” Mills said, then he grabbed his seat ant threw it at the Interviewer but Wolf’s grabbed it it and yanked out of Mill’s grasp. Mills tried to run to the door, but Wolf already grabbed him from the arm and tossed him at the desk side. “So what?” Wolf said. The Interviewer looked at Wolf “commander, I don0t take a ‘No? Lightly, but I still need the major’s number, we can go with Wolf here but why all the hassle?” The Interviewer said in his polite voice. Wolf grabbed the commander arm. “Wolf please get one finger” Wolf pinned Mills to the bloodied desk and took his right index with his right index and thumb. “Not the index please buddy” Wolf grabbed the middle finger instead. “Please commander, lets save the hassle don’t you think?” The Interviewer said. “Fuck…you” Mills said, Wolf then crushed the finger, the nail broke and the finger went flat at Wolf’s pinch “ARRRRGGGGHHH” Mills cried. “Commander, you have 19 more fingers left and all I want is a number. The Interviewer said. “NOOOOOOO” Mills yelled. So Wolf broke the middle finger and tore it from the hand. “AIIIEEEEEEEE” Mills cried his tears went flowing from the pain and humiliation. “Make this easier for you” Wolf said softly at Mill’s ear. “Grab another finger, spare the thumb and the index” The Interviewer said. “Screw….you” Mills said defiantly. Wolf grabbed the ring finger with his hand and crushed it before yanking it out of the finger, l, Wolf ripped the skin and tissue like it where a glove, so the crushed bone stood on the hand. Wolf laughed. “Commander please, don’t be so immature, you need to learn your place.” The Interviewer said again calmly. “Screw you…” Mills answered and then Wolf ripped the little finger and crushed it in front of Mills face. Wolf was over Mills like he was mounting him the from Mills face you could see that there were nothing of pleasure, alt leas for Mills since Wolf was enjoying his time there. “I recognize talent Mills, you should have joined us” The Interviewer then tapped Mills body and found his cellphone, then Wolf helped him to used his fingers to unlock the phone. The interviewer tapped the phone in front of a panicked Mills. “There you are, seems that the cell signal are already back” The Interviewer said in a playful tone that remembered Mill of Wolf’s. “Major?” This is the Interviewer from the SSS, we are going to send you a message, please read our mail in the box we are about to send you, there are your clear instructions” The Interviewer hang up the phone and kept looking the phone, then he looked at the photos. “Sir, you have really twisted tastes…” the Interviewer said in disgust. “It’s a shame Michal is not here, he would teach you how disgusting is to rape kids” the Interviewer said in utter disgust. “Wolf, I’ll be true to my world, do it at your heart’s content”. The Interviewer left the room Mills yelled “Nooooooooooooo”, Wolf yelled joyfully “Yeeeeeeeeeeeaaaahhhhhh”. Wolf grabbed Mills hand and tore from the body, slowly, bone by bone Wolf tore Mills apart, Mills yelled in pain at top of his lungs, Wolf tore each bone apart from the arms, then the legs until Mills was only a bloodied torso. Wolf then grabbed the skin and tore it pice by peace until Mills yelled where muffled and at the end they suddenly stopped. Wolf then lifted both arms and brought both arms down, cracking the ribcage and desk with one hit. Wolf grabbed the head and ripped it from the body. Then left the room, he found the Interviewer on the aisle, then showing the head like a trophy Wolf said “mission accomplished”. “Not yet Wolf” the Interviewer said, he then begun to walk down the aisle and stairs, there were blood and body parts everywhere “enjoyed Wolf?” Wolf bounced his pecs “Yeah buddy, shall repeat the experience”. The Interviewer smirked “let’s see” On the first floor Ivan and Igor were waiting. Wolf handed the head to Ivan. Then they followed the Interviewer to the aisle that Ricardo was watching, the Interviewer looked at the doors but he didn’t saw nothing, he was puzzled. Then he entered the emergency stairs and looking down he saw a closed door that directed to a basement. “Seems here is our little mystery..Wolf” he said. Wolf passed at the Interviewer side and a loud bang sounded has Wolf kicked the metal door and tore It with a chunk of wall….a moaning sound followed the silence of the door fall, Wolf looked inside and smiled at the Interviewer “no danger here” Wolf said and left with Ivan. The Interviewer entered, there were a prison cell but there were no cops. The prison was small, and there was a tall, white bald bodybuilder raping his cellmate, the cellmate cried for help but the bodybuilder was clearly enjoying his ride. “What are you doing?” The Interviewer said “Just punishing this son of a bitch” the Bodybuilder said. “Why for?” The Interviewer asked. “This excuse of a man is here for raping his neighbor” The bodybuilder said while raping the tug. The Interviewer was amused “do you need privacy?” He said with a slight smile”. “No, it’s better with witnesses” The bodybuilder said with a wicked smile. The tug cried “heeeelp, this hurts”. “It was not that hurtful when I found you raping that poor girl isn’t it your little prick?” The bodybuilder said thrusting even faster and stronger than before. “This bug was gloating on his rape to the two cops, they left but never came back so I hear the chaos and took my chance to punish this tug before he scapes justice”. The thrusts became harder until the bodybuilder reached orgasm and moaned in pleasure at the same time the tug yelled in pain. The bodybuilder took his dick out of the rapist ass who fell to the floor exhausted. The bodybuilder looked at the Interviewer and flexed his biceps. “Like what you see?” The Interviewer nodded. “What’s your name?” “I’m buck” “Do you have any work Buck?” The Interviewer asked. “I’m new to the town, I was looking for a work, I need to settle down” Buck said. “What kind of work do you seek?” Buck pondered and said, I’m kinda strong. “What will you do to that tug?” The bodybuilder thought for a second, then he walked next to the tug grabbed his neck and twisted it until a crack sounded, he kept the pressure until the head was at an abnormal angle. “What will you do? Will you leave me here?” Buck asked. “Well, seems you’ll have a job Interview soon” the Interviewer said with a smirk. Buck smirked. Just two hours after, on the majors office a horrified yell sounded, the Major was nervously reading at a letter, with his staff horrified to see Commander’s Mills horrified head on a box, the letter had all the instructions the Interviewer sent for the majors office, the SSS headquarters would stay independent fro the rest of the town and would handle all the maintenance and security for the neighborhood. The rest of the services would be handled by the government, but now they won’t have any meaningful power, there would be no more cops near the SSS warehouses and the people will be protected…but the people and even the SSS would pay taxes (How thoughtful the major bitterly thought). The major looked at the police station and a flash followed by a fiery blaze sounded has the station was being burned to the ground, with all the police officers stationed there. The major was horrified and didn’t knew what to do, he disliked the fact that they fell for an underground coup whose reach they barely understood. He looked at his staff. “What do we do?” One of the members simply said “wait for orders” The major and his staff realized that for now, that was the only sensible thing to do apart of burying Mill’s head. Near the police station burning place, The Interviewer knew that he would need more recruits and that the SSS got suddenly more work that before, but the bet was already made. He walked next to Wolf, “your candidate will wait for you on the office” he said. “Good, let’s see if there is potential there” the Interviewer fainted for a little and fell on Wolf arms. “You’re overexerting yourself” Wolf said. “Seems before the interview I need a rest, but you don’t think that I’m weak” “Wolf smiled, you’re not me, so I understand” And both left the place to reach a van where Igor was already at the wheel.
  21. As always this time that are a lot of snuff involved, if this turn you off, please stop reading, if you like that, enjoy. Thanks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for the kind help. (enjoy too) The Secret Snuffers Society Part 8-Wolf’s Playground At the early morning the Interviewer woke up to see a familiar figure standing at his side. Wolf was already there, the. Interviewer was surprised at first, then regained his calm. “What? Are you that excited that you went to wake me up?” Wolf just smiled devilishly and bounced his pecs. “Ok, ok Wolf, let me get straight here”. Wolf din’t even answer, the Interviewer knew he was so excited that he could snap ant anytime and begin to destroy thing and that would be bad business since he would need to find even more budget. After a few minutes he straightened himself and took his tablet. Seems that the first and second lines are already deployed. Carlos And Ricardo are ready…the Interviewer looked at Wolf “is I think it0’s time to deploy out tank” The Interviewer smiled slightly, Wolf smiled broadly. “So…It’s true…?” He asked. The Interviewer left his room, Wolf was behind him waiting expectantly for an answer, they went out of the warehouses, the the Interviewer spoke “yes, excepting for the commander you’ll be able to feast yourself at you heart’s content. The headquarters where quite deserted, there were barely a few people, most of the guard were deployed, the second line would be back first, but now they where being deployed in there vicinity of the police station. They were not in the SSS uniform but dressed has normal people, with jogger, sweatshirts and all kinds of gym clothing, so they looked more has a group of fitness buddies than a group of soldiers. The fact that the SSS stablished long ago a facade gym near the police station was useful in many ways, first, the gym was top notch, so the SSS could send his own recruits to train there while collecting valuable information, the gym attracted many potential candidates (as the late Ryan), and the gym also worked has a spying station where they could gather information of all the cops that trained there since they stablished an special “public service workers discount” that attracted all kinds of cops to the gym. Wolf was forbidden to enter the gym because the Interviewer thought it was too much of a temptation for him. The SSS guards stood on their places, rotating from place to place in order to not raise suspicions on the neighbors, the firs line was deployed at the corners streets, the small business owners were already SSS collaborators since the SSS was already providing them with cheap security, financial counseling and even in some cases they provided cheap financing. So the SSS was a good business partner for them, the SSS also prevented the cops to ask for bribes and rumors said that the SSS also had the mafias in check, so they wanted to help the the SSS endeavors, finally, the SSS members, Wolf and the Interviewer where also frequent clients, so no questions asked, the SSS were such a good partner with the community and the government on the other side was so inoperative that why would they want to switch partners?. That convenience grew at a new level after the protests where they found that they couldn’t trust the police, there were some rumors that some of them, who played a direct role on the protests disappeared in suspecting circumstances, but nobody knew exactly what happened to them, since their disappearance the cops where seldom seen on the business but the people still feared them. The interviewer seized this opportunity to help the people and to get a better grip on the neighborhood. The fact the the Interviewer had planned this strategy with so much anticipation amazed Wolf, a very difficult thing to do. Wolf respected strong people, but since he met the Interviewer he knew that there where another type of strength that he learned to respect, and the Interviewer had taken the “not be weak” phase at heart, Wolf was in some way proud that he helped to shape this figure that the Interviewer was since he was the only who unleashed this strength that fateful day. Wolf and the Interviewer left the SSS warehouses, they decided to take a van, that would help to hide Wolf’s size. Carlos Ricardo where there, they chose some shorts that came over the knee and flip flops, Igor was also there but he was using a lycra that was too thing revealing some impressive quads. The Interviewer sighted with irritation and said “Wolf they are learning your clothing habits, and Michal’s too, I’ts a miracle they took us seriously when the elites…” he paused, he knew that his word fell on deaf ears. “You really don’t change our clothing habits that mucho pal, you enjoy that” Wold said, The interviewer punched his arm lightly in a gesture that revealed the confidence that had one another. Igor thought that anyone else that made that gesture would be a stain in the floor at the next second but didn’t said nothing. The Interviewer, Wolf, Carlos and Ricardo entered the van. Adam and Ivan were on the first line while learning about the SSS gropes. Igor took the Van’s helm, he looked at Wolf almost reverently. He pushed himself to drive the van with such intensity that he even menaced the former chosen driver, Ricardo. The Interviewer thought that he was taking his new place on the SSS in a very pushy way, but he also have learnt himself that sometimes Wolf would exert this effect on some people’s minds. Igor changed that much since he saw Wolf’s might that the wanted to be near him, to learn, to be stronger, so the Interviewer allowed it, but just to be sure, he left Ricardo at the copilot’s seat. While driving on what was an uneventful drive they discussed last minute details of the plans, after some minutes they reached the front of the police station, it was 7:00 am, so that was the turn shift, that helped to make the operation more impactful since they would catch most of the cops, on the station, so, the second and first lines already reported the station would be full of the active force and commanders, there where few officers delayed but they were already been neutralized by the second and first lines. So the cops inside the station would not notice. Igor parked the van nearby, but then Ricardo asked him to get down with the Interviewer. Ricardo took the wheel. Igor was shocked “why?” He asked. “You’re not strong enough yet” the Interviewer answered before getting down of the van.W He stepped down and closed the door, not before looking at Wolf. “To your heart content, excepting the commander, remember”. Wolf nodded, He looked like a giant child about to be given new toys. “Don’t worry Igor, soon you’ll be able to resist weapons without dodging, but for now, neither you , nor Adam or Ivan have trained a single time with us, you’ll be dead if you go there untrained, I allowed you to join this operation has training but you’re not allowed to be on the operation. The Interviewer tapped the van and the Van stormed off to the front entrance of the station. “You just see Igor, now you work for me, so don’t move without my order, or else Wolf will be pissed” the word that Wolf could be pissed at him worked like a charm, Igor stood at attention like he was still on the army. The Interviewed smirked “you like him or you want to be like him?” Igor said “I wan’t to be like him…I won’t be weak anymore” Igor said with a serious face, the Interviewer nodded. “you won’t, at least if you stay with us…if you decide to leave us…well you will be nothing” the Interviewer said while walking calmly behind the Van. The van screeched, it took too much momentum. Wolf yelled in excitement. “YAAAAAAAAI” the Van crashed on the front door of the station. The station had one big main entrance and two smaller entrances at the sides. One of them was closed for repairs. Ricardo left the Van, ripped the Van’s door and quickly ran to the left entrance. Carlos left the Van and stood at the center. Wolf stepped down the Van, the from line officers stationed on the main entrance, were puzzled, could this vehicle lose control…the doubt was followed by surprise when they found Wolf getting of the van with a devilish smile and the surprise was changed to terror when Wolf grabbed their heads and crushed them like they where empty cans of beer. At the distance, the Interviewer was at Igor’s side, he had his phone on his hand. “There it begins, the hacker’s team already cut the station from the Internet and we temporarily cut the cellular coverage from this place…I must admit that the group of hackers you used on your old mob are very useful Igor. “You used those hackers?” Igor said in surprise. “Yes, Michal contacted them and we made a very juicy offer, also helps that they are also gym freaks. I think is better to use hackers instead of destroying the antennas, that would piss the people, you had a lot of useful resources, we only took them”. The Interviewer said. “How much time you’ve planning this?” Igor said “a lot of time, there were multiple scenarios, this is just one of them”. The Interviewer said while some alarms sounded. “I hope they cut the energy soon, that will give me a headache. Igor was dumbfounded, “a headache is all what you care for?” The Interviewer squeezed his arm “Igor, thrust us…you’ll learn that power is everything and I wan you to have power if you were to handle some of our operations” Igor found himself flexing his biceps, why he would like to be on the Interviewer good side?. The interviewer nodded in approval. “You’ll be strong and even more brutal than you where, you’ll know how Nikolai folded you back, but for now, enjoy the show”. Wolf was holding two headless corpses one in each hand, another cop started the alarm, then, the ruckus started. “Carlos, stay here, don’t let any cop leave the building” Wolf ordered and walked to the left aisle a door opened and a cop came out, Wolf tossed him of pf the corpses, the guard yelled in horror but the yell was shut quickly when Wolf punched the face caving his skull. On the room was another cop, who stood frozen, Wold looked at him and said “hi officer” Wolf grabbed the corps from the pelvis and cracked the corpse in two, then yanking at the side using his monstrous back muscles he ripped the corpse with such strength, tossing the remains to the walls. Wolf grabbed the cop by the head “Not fun if you don’t fight, you don’t put you heart on it” he said, Wolf punched the chest and ripped the heart off the body “seem you don’t have any heart! To put on” Wolf said playfully the gaze on the cop was of horror, then wolf crushed the heart and then the head. Wolf rubbed the blood and the brains from his hands on his shirt and left for the other room. While Wolf was enjoying his kills Ricardo was running to the other side of the station, he carried his door has a shield, when the alarm sounded a cop came out with a gun loaded, he aimed and shot Ricardo who deflected the bulled with the van’s door. Ricardo jumped over the cop and brought him down with a kick. The cop fell down and Ricardo stomped his neck crushing his neck, Ricardo twisted the neck to make sure of the kill, he the entered the room it was the gunsmith, there where another guard pointing a shotgun. Ricardo ran with his shield in front hitting the cop. The cop stumbled back and the shot ignited some of the non lethal grenades. Ther was an explosion followed y the bang of millions of rubber balls that bounced on Ricardo’s body, none could harm him but he let irritated, the cop that shot fell unconscious, Ricardo stomped his head crushing it, the blood stained the floor, the floor of that room was stained with blood, brains and bones mixed with some rubber balls in what looked like a gross cookie. Ricardo left the room, “at leas we won’t have to worry about those”. Some cops went stairs down holding guns, Carlos used the Van and with a Yell he pushed the Van towards and upwards the stairs with a kick, there was a lot screeching sound, he crushed a cop ribcage against the wall, Carlos gabbed on cop and used it like a bat to hit other cops who fell unconscious . The force was so big that the arm ripped and the body flew away. Carlos yelled in rage he searched for the body, the cop was yelling in pain, Carlos lifted the cop by the chest and bear hugged him, cracking all the ribs in one strong movement, then Carlos looked the other unconscious bodies, the first he ripped the heart out, the second he ripped the head off, and the third cop was torn apart with his barehands, the crushed cop was gasping Carlos punched the head against the wall crushing it like a bug. Carlos felt the energy shot from his adrenaline rush and ripped the shirt of his body, other cops came down, Carlos yelled in defiance. Wolf went to the aisle, the other doors were closed, so Wolf thought that the cops already were hiding, entrenched on their rooms. He decided to give them a little surprise, Wolf smiled. On the next Room there were some barracks. The cops inside already heard the alarm and the noise outside. The alarm and the lights suddenly went off. “Seems that the energy was out out, on officer said while pushing the beds against the door to block the access, his companion asked “what could be happening”, “Don’t know, possibly there is some mob, but why they would break the truce”. A third officer said. “Better to stay here, the first officer said, well block the door and wait”. A fourth officer stood silently against the wall. The officers unlocked their shotguns and waited in silence. Suddenly, a fist came through the wall, then another, Wolf fists then opened and “hugged” the wall, the fourth officer was at the side of one of Wolfs arms, Wolf grabbed the officer head and crushed it against the wall, the other officers gasped. Wolf broke the wall entering the room. Wolf appeared in a cloud of dust and debris, that fell in the corpes in fromt of his feet. Wold smirked, “so…you decided to die here”, the officers fired their shotguns but the shells bounced on Wolf skin but made holes on his shirt. Wolf ripped the shirt off his body with one hand and flexed his biceps while still receiving shots. “Damn that really gives me a massage”, Wolf moaned while the officers yelled in desperation. Wolf loved the feeling, he loved to inspire desperation and horror. Wolf grabbed one officer from the neck with his right hand and punched a hole on his stomach with the left hand, Wolf grabbed the spine and ripped it, the officer legs suddenly stopped moving and fell limp. “I managed to avoid the arteries” Wolf said playfully. “But I want some blood!” Wolf then used his left hand to hold the shoulder and Ripped the head off the body. Blood gushed from the severed neck. Wolf tossed the head to one officer who then looked at his former companion horror dying face, and the rest of the body to the other officer who was pushed far away with the force of the impact. Wolf kicked on of the beds and pinned the other officer with the bed and the dead body. Wolf walked to the cop with most mobility that kept shooting his weapon at Wolf until he was let without rounds, he then tried to hit Wolf with the shotgun but Wolf took the Shotgun from his hands and folded it like a pretzel. The cop begun to beg for mercy, Wolf grabbed him by the neck and lifted so his feet dangled in the air…Wolf smiled. “So weak”. He muttered, Wolf did a gorilla press with the squirming cop, “No no no” the cop said… Wolf mede pushups with the cop…”I really recommend you this exercise…unfortunately you won’t be able to do from now on”. Wolf then brought the cop down to his knee breaking the spine in two. Wolf then using his back muscles tore the cop apart with such strength that the two ripped halves crashed against the walls and stuck to it, the upper halve stuck to the wall in a gruesome way, the blood splatted around the dead body, the face was a mixture of pain and horror with the mouth opened in a horrific way, with blood pouring from it like some sick painting on the wall. The last cop squirmed to break free but the corpse weight and the bed was too much for him. Wolf pressed the bed with his foot while tearing apart the metal bed. Wolf tore the bed in parts so at the end he got a long self made irregular cable. The last cop was desperately beating Wolf’s head with the shotgun like a bat desperately, wolf took the shotgun and toast at the wall and she shotgun exploded in pieces from the impact. “How many people you’ve caught, and locked…I’ll give you the same feeling….whit my own personal touch”. Wolf said devilishly. Then he lifted the cop from the legs and after locking the two ankles with one hand he began to wrap the cop like a coil, the irregularities from the former beed now turned to cable made that some parts pierced to the cops skin who yelled desperately,, Wolf cried at the pain he was inflicting by his skillful coiling, Wolf kept rolling up the metal over the cops body he coiled the legs, than the pelvis, and abdomen, the cops was making hard for Wolf to wrap the arms so Wolf grabbed both arms and with his fist he crushed both arms ant the biceps level so the arms went limp “you’ll regret this later buddy” Wolf said wickedly. Once Wolf finished the cop was tied up with metal up to his chest. Some of the parts were already piercing up the skin so he bleeding and the pain and desperation was shown on the cops face. Wolf was proud of his manual skills. “Do you feel? Do you feel desperate…how many people did you made feel tied by your abuse I’m wondering?” Wolf said with contempt, “I’m not looking for and answer since the answer is that you all die” Wolf then took each oh the cable extremes and with his monstrous string he begun to pull the cable until the coil compressed the cops body evermore. The cable pierced the skin, then broke the bone, the cop head squirmed, the fingers moved desperately in all directions making a futile effort to break free, Wolf kept pulling the self made coil until the cable broke the bones, pierced the skin and ripped the muscle. The cop looked like a gruesome enormous sausage at Wolf’s hands, the cop face went red from all the pressure his blood was exerting, his head was limping… his eyes were losing his life but Wolf grabbed the head with his right hand…”you won’t go so easily”, Wolf ripped the head from the coil and folded up the coil extreme with his right hand, then pierced the head over the tip of the cable. The room looked like a gruesome piece of modern art. Wolf flexed his biceps…”looks I’ve just found a new talent…I’m sculptor!” he said playfully before leaving the place by the same hole he created on the wall. The yells of the cops sounded everywhere on the first floor, Ricardo heard the screams kills mixed with the yells of the Carlos battle at the central stairs and pondered what Wolf could be doing since the screams clearly indicated that anyone was torturing his victim and that meant Wolf since he was clearly the strongest and the more Wicked of the bunch. He wondered that if Michal was there he possibly could be raping someone before tearing his victim apart and wondered how could be that both muscle monsters could be so similar and so different at the same time. Ricardo saw the emergency stair where a cop came out with a shotgun. Ricardo couldn’t react that quick and the cop fired at his chest. The shells bounced on Ricardo skin, he felt irritated, he hated guns, Ricardo grabbed the cops right hand the one that holed the shotgun and with all his might he ripped the hand with the shotgun. The cop yelled in pain and tried to hold the right stump with his left hand trying to stop the blood loss. Ricardo ripped the shirt of his body revealing some reddish areas where the shot shells bounced. But otherwise, is hairy pecs where intact. Ricardo grabbed the cops head and begun to compress it like an egg, Ricardo lived the cop from the head. Ricardo was already irritated so he decided to go slowly, another cop came out of the emergency stair and tried to stop Ricardo aiming his gun at Ricardo’s head. Ricardo ignored it and crushed the head alike an egg shell, the other cop fired his gun but the bullet bounced. Ricardo was enraged, he grabbed the cop arms and ripped them from the body. The cop stumbled back and fell rolling in the floor in pain, Ricardo walked slowly, he tossed aside his flip flops… “this is something I want to enjoy”, he said. Ricardo slowly put his foot on the head, then slowly compressed the head against the floor, the cop screamed, the screams became muffled screams, then gurgles, then the head only emitted a cracking sound, then a sickening squish… the last sound that came from it it was a pasty sound when Ricardo squished the head like it was a big nasty bug, Ricardo twisted his foot grinning wickedly, Ricardo rubbed his dick while crushing the cops head, loving this new found sense of power that he was learning. Ricardo left the cops body. He searched the rooms left, nobody was inside them so he decided to wait for more victims on the emergency exit, he walked upstairs and blocked the emergency stair from inside to stop anybody to use it, but he didn’t wanted to enter, he followed his orders and decided to wait there until Wolf was ready to go upstairs. There were some banging but soon the banging stopped. Ricardo kept blocking the door until the moment he could need to enter. Wolf entered the aisle, he saw an emergency door but it was strangely blocked by some of the machinery from the works they where doing, he felt that the Interviewer would say “what kind of contractor does this?” This was a mistake he would not tolerate. But now that trapped more cops up there just for Wolf to snuff. He walked the aisle, seems that they are barricading, “does they think that there are some kind of army killing them?”. Wolf went to the last door. One with a “barracks” sign on them. On the inside, the cops were desperately putting beds and stuff there to block the door from opening, “we lost communications”, one cop said. “They attacked on the turn shift, we many of the officers where changing their comm devices, so we only have a radio here, also we lost communications with the outside and the Interned doesn’t work either, nor the cellular communications”. The cops kept shouting the phrases one to another. “Seems that the mobs are trying to take over the neighbor”. The cops kept trowing stuff at the floor. “Commander what do we do?” Yelled one of the cops, the one with a radio “You shall resist, we can’t help you down there until we shot these bastards downs, we don’t know why the delayed officers haven’t do nothing until this point, and this seems to be a coordinated attack” we will be barricading up here, you to the same, “What blocked? Both emergency exits are blocked?” the commander’s voice suddenly stopped on the radio. The cops stood silently and continued to build their barricade. Wolf tried to open the door, just for fun he felt resistance and then playfully knocked the door. The cops trembled, then Wolf punched a hole on the metal door and looked at the cops inside, the’ve trapped themselves there. Wolf looked at the five frightened cops there, this was the biggest room of the building, so there were even lockers trown at the floor to act as a barricade, just for teasing and said “Here’s Wolfie” with a wicked grin. One of the cops shot Wolf to the hole but every shell bounced on his face. Wolf smirked wickedly “Not nice”, the cops saw Wolf taking on state behind, then he took impulse and kicked the door that flew from his hinges, sending all the stopping beds and lockers flying away. Some of the beds flew back hitting the cops, Wolf made sure too make quite the entrance. The cops then saw a big, almost monstrous mountain of muscle soaked in blood, Wolf entered the Room, the cops yelled and shot their guns, shotguns and any weapon they got at his disposal. Wolf simply ignored it and used some of the debris he had at hand and used it to block the entrance of the room. Now the cops realize the mistake they made trenching themselves on the roof, where now they were essentially trapped. Wolf simply stood there, pondering what to do, there was an awkward silence while wolf bounced his pecs, and flexed his quads… the aisle was silent, the only sound that there was where the orders barking on the second floor. All the shots of the cops bounced, Wolf walked side to side slowly, like pondering what to do. The cop with the radio tried to communicate but that sprung Wolf to action. “What?, what’s happening” the commander said over the radio. “Wolf took the radio, pressed the button and said “you’re all going to die”, then Wolf grinders the radio with his hand. The radio cop took his gun, unlocked and fired at Wolf’s face, Wolf just grinned at the ineffective weapon. “Not nice…let’s make it nice” Wolf grabbed the gun and crushed it with the cops hand. The cop yelled in pain and fell backwards. The others panicked and tried to get out of the room but Wolf made sure they were trapped. Wolf grabbed one cop from the ankles with the left hand so the cop was upside down from the ankle left ankle. Wolf grabbed the right leg from the knee with his right hand, then he changed his left hand from the calve to the knee. The cop tried to punch Wolf at any part he could reach but his punches only amused Wolf. “Yes, yes, fight until the final moment” Wolf said with an evil voice. At the same time he begun to pull the legs at the sides, the Cop yelled has Wolf was spreading his legs until he got a 180° full split…a bloody split since his legs begun to rip at the sides, the cops pants begun to show red stains. Wolf went full strength and ripped both legs apart. The cop body fell to the floor, the other cops looked terrified at the body of his companion. The cop tried to use his hands to crawl apart but Wolf reached him, lifted his foot, aimed at the head and stomped with all his quads might. The Quad’s muscles tore part of his shorts as they went full size, brain, blood, teeth and eyes flew everywhere, the floor cracked and cratered and the building trembled. The other cops yelled in horror to see what their fate could be at the unfathomable strength of Wolf’s. Carlos felt the tremble as another cop tried to overran him, he grabbed the cop and threw at the wall, the cop used his gun to threaten Carlos but he quickly grabbed his hand and cracked the forearm. The cop yelled in horror and pain, Carlos then lifted him from the throat and slammed the cop against the ground. Carlos lifted his foot and slammed the torso as hard as he could and the foot perforated the torso crushing the heard and the column. Carlos tried to take out his feet from the hole he just made but his flip flop stuck on the chest cavity so he left the shoe inside, took his feet out and kicked the corpse upward. Some sick noises sounded, Carlos kissed his biceps delightfully and ordered. “Stay there”. Ricardo heard the order and smiled, the emergency door banged but he didn’t even flinched. He just waited. On the room with Wolf he stood in front of them, the cops were terrified in front to the looming death that Wolf represented. One of them, In terror tired to shoot Wolf but they had no more bullets, nor in the guns, nor in their shotguns. “Seem you only have your bodies…will you fight or you will offer yourselves to this muscles” Wolf said while flexing his muscles. Wolf grabbed the other cop from the arm and lifted the cop from the free hand. The cop tried to hit Wolf with the shotgun but Wolf was unfazed by the hits. Wolf took the shotgun and put the cannon on his mouth, he close his mouth and ripped a chunk of the cannon in front of the horrified guard face. Wolf chewed the gun just for fun, then he spit the chunk of cannon that became a bullet that perforated the cop abdomen. “Here you have an idea when you run off of bullets” Wolf said with a grin. Wolf then showed the guard the bitten cannon. Then with a wicked grin he ordered “Bite” the guard said “NO, NO, NO”. Wolf crushed the forearm and the guard yelled. Wolf inserted the cannon into the cops mouth. “Bite” Wolf said without releasing the cracked arm. The cop stubbornly kept how mouth closed so Wolf grabbed the arm from the the humorous and closed his fist cracking the bone. The cop yelled and Wolf used the opportunity to insert the shotgun cannon on the cops mouth. Wolf released the arm and grabbed the guards head. “Just be grateful that I’m not piercing your head with this ‘weapon’” Wolf said grinding his feet. The coop tried to chew the gun but it was too hard for him. “Weak…let me help you” Wolf said, the he grabbed the head from the upside and the jaw, with his other hand, then Wolf compressed the head against the cannon, the teeth broke and the mouth begun to bleed, the cop yelled in agony but Wolf kept pressing while grinning with pure evilness on his gaze, ,he kept compressing until the jaw broke loose and the cannon fell to the floor, Wolf adjusted his hand and kept compressing the head until the head was flattened like a pancake. Wolf shook his hands spraying blood on the floor and the walls. The other cops within in hour ad how easy was for Wolf to crush heads without effort…and worse, without remorse. Wolf grinned and lifted the bloodied shotgun, ”I hope the Interviewer don’t count this has using a weapon or he surely will be pissed at me”. He said to himself. He then looked at the other cops "maybe if you three try to fight me at the same time you should have an opportunity”. Two of the cops tried to hit Wolf with the shotguns but the third stood there terrified, unable to do nothing. Wolf felt disappointed. He pushed the attacking cops, “Not that you have much opportunity even if the five attacked at the same time.The cops fell at the ground, one tried to get up but Wolf was quicker, he grabbed him by the calf, yanked him while crusing the bone, then grabbed the yelling cop by his head and put if over his pec using the nipple to close the cop’s mouth. Wolf hardened his pecs “Silence” Wolf ordered but the cop yelled even with his mouth covered by the hard nipple. Wolf compressed the head over his pecs moaning in pleasure at his own strength, the cop body flinched and felt limp. The headless body twitched. Wolf felt that the cop went easy, so he used his monstrous hands and tore the cop in two. Tossing the halves at opposing sides he walked to the other attacking cop , he grabbed the cop by the waist and lifted him over his head. Wolf skillfully turned the cops so his head was in facing forward and Wolf bright him down like he was trine to nail the cop agains the ground. The head exploded against the ground and the force Wolf made on the body comprised it like a stomped can, the legs dangled in the air so Wolf grabbed them and using his leg on the pelvis he crushed the pelvis and the body even more and ripped the legs from the body. The last officer stood frozen in fear, he pissed himself at Wolf’s sight. Wolf walked very slowly, grinning in pleasure at the feeling of installing utter fear on someone. Wolf ordered “Worship me asshole”, then bounced his bloodied pecs. The cop grabbed Wolf pecs and begun to caressing them, then he flexed his biceps and the cop grabbed them. Wolf smiled and closed his eyes, then he bounced his pecs again. Wolf grunted while the cop worked Wolf pecs. Some minutes passed until Wolf grabbed the cop hands over his pecs then he opened his eyes and looked at the worshipping cop “Nice work buddy, but we need something more…some lube…” Wolf said, then he crushed the opened cops hand between his hands and his hardened pecs. Wolf grinded the hands against his pecs until the skin tore and blood, bone pieces and destroyed mead covered Wolf’s pecs. Wolf continued the hands grinding agains his pecs until there were no more hands to destroy, and his pecs where covered in red stains the cop stumbled back yelling and looking at his destroyed hands, or what’s left of them. Wolf continued caressing his nipples until his excitation grew visible. The cop leaned on the wall crying in abject pain. Wolf walked to him and grabbed his head. Then he looked at the cops horrified eyes. “For a coward, you were good managing my pecs, unfortunately you can only do it once at a lifetime” Wolf said wickedly, “Let’s see if you can do the same with my biceps” Wolf flexed his free arm and with a swift and quick movement he pressed the cops head against the biceps, the mouth opened and the jaw dislocated, the skin ripped has the jaw opened in an abnormal angle, Wolf kept pressing until the eyes popped out of the sockets and the head stopped being round, Wolf kept pressing the head until the brain oozed from every opening and blood and brains drenched Wolf biceps. Wolf opened his hand to feel his biceps through the cop’s scalp, he grabbed his bicep and said “real hard” Wolf released the head’s remains and the corpse fell to the ground. Wolf kissed his bloodied biceps. “Seems I need a bath” He said then he walked to the barracks baths and without taking his clothes and tennis, he bathed himself. On the station aisles, the yells and cries of pain of Wolf victims were followed by a sudden silence that was only broken by the distant noise of water flowing and Wolf grunts and moans. Carlos smiled and Ricardo grinned but kept their positions. They knew that Wolf would be coming soon and they were going to overtake the second floor. Outside the Interviewer looked at the station with Igor at the side. They were seated on a cafeteria and the Interviewer was drinking a coke. “Seems they’ve finished the first part” he said, the took the phone and looked at the time. “The second part of the operation should start soon the First line should be approaching the station, the second line should have left the delayed cops to the warehouses. It would be safe for us to approach the building with the first line”. Suddenly the SSS guards changed positions and begun to walk to the station. The Interviewer waits until he finished his coke. “See Igor, we need to take out this station so we can freely build the SSS from here and your former base…but before we destroy the station…I have an Interview to do”. On the station Wolf left the bathroom the only blood Wolf still had was the one attached to his shorts and shoes. Wolf grinned maniacally, walked over the corpses, he threw away all the stuff that was blocking the door and walked out to the aisle. After some moments he found Carlos. “It was time” he said. Wolf grinned, “well, let's go play”. They walked slowly upside at the sound of shotguns and barking orders.
  22. Oops, sorry the new chapter was fast. As always, if snuff stories are not of your liking please don't read, and as always, thanoks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for their input and help (sorry if this comes too quick, I've shortened but still gets long...but at least noit thaaaat long) The Secret Snuffers Society Part 7- The Interviewer’s plan The Interviewer was taking a shower, the warm water cleansed his body, he simply was lost in his thoughts. He suddenly begun to remember old times the first days of the SSS, the fateful day he met Wolf. The Interviewer closed his eyes and the images came racing to his mind. The town was already a mess, the neighbor was hell. All nights the yells, the shots the cries for help were like the soundtrack of a terror movie, the Interviewer came to his house from a boring job, but was the best he managed to find on the nearby town. The police abandoned town to his fate, fort of, the only police that came there where all corrupt cops that abused his power or negotiated with the gangs and the mobs for their own personal gains. The Interviewer felt sick for that, but he didn’t have any power on his hand is he resigned to his fate. One day he arrived late to his home, it was a rundown apartment in a building next to a profound and dark alley. He picked his key and he heard some voices on the alley. The Interviewer wanted to go to his home and forget he heard something but his curiosity won that night. He walked to the alley, slowly, almost stealthy. “Do you have my money?” One deep voice was heard. “Man, I’m on it, I tried to make the old lady of the mini market to pay me but she didn’t had any money?” “Don’t lie to me, you surely smoked all the money on weed” The first voice replied. “I wan’t my money now, or else, I can’t guarantee your…protection” the same voice continued. The Interviewer gave a few more steps, he saw a cop in front of two thugs, the Interviewer felt sick. “They were supposed to help us but they are just thugs in uniform” he thought. Many things raced his mind, he wanted to have a weapon, he wanted to be able to do something…he wanted power. “Crack” the interviewer stepped over a branch and the sound scared the thugs who ran away, the cop turned to see where the sound came, the alley was dark but the Interviewer decided not to run, he was fed with it, It could be little, but little was way more than nothing”.”Who are you?” He asked defiantly. On the inside, the Interviewer was terrified, but his pride, of his stupidity made him face the cop. “I needed that money” the cop said angrily, “Now I’ll have to seek those tugs again, those idiots”. The Interviewer said “so you were here just to claim your bribe?”, “and what if that’s the case?” The cop defiantly asked. “I will report you” the Interviewer said, he knew that those where empty words, but was the only stupid thing he could say at that time, he knew the system was broken so at the same time he felt stupid and ashamed that the only answer he could make was to resort to the system. “Don’t think so pal” The cop said and even before the interviewer could read he fired his taser gun to the Interviewer, the pain was unbearable, the Interviewer yelled in pain. “You made me lose my pay asshole” The cop kicked the Interviewer. “I lose my pay….I’ll kill you”. The cop loaded his gun, pointed to the Interviewer head, the Interviewed looked at the barrel, he was too terrified to move, too terrified to even try to fight, but he was too prideful to ask for mercy, I the seconds that followed he accepted his fate and waited for the bulled to get out of the barrel and kill him. The cop pressed the trigger but before any bang could be heard a shadow passed in front of the Interviewer face, a loud yell sounded and some bangs where heard. The interviewer stood up and looked at the place the cop was, for some reason the cop was “floating”, then when the interviewer eyes adjusted he saw that the cop wasn’t floating, a big hand was lifting him from the head, covering the cops mouth with his hand, the cop had his gun in his hand but he already emptied the magazine. “What to we have here” a fierce voice sounded…”what’s the meaning of this…a lone cop?… you know…I hate cops…I have not found a good cop, but I’ll make you a good cop…you know….the only good cop is a dead cop” that was the sound of the shadow, his voice, the Interviewer knew that he needed to take this opportunity and run, but at the same time he was too stupid, or too daring. He took a step, then another, then another…to the shadow. The shadow got iluminated by one of the few alley’s lights, the Interviewer saw a very big and strong man, the Interviewer saw his big arms swelling with power has he lifted the cops almost effortlessly, he was dressed in a big tank top and shorts with converse shoes. The man took the cop’s arms and ripped from the body, the cop muffled yells were sickening, but the Interviewer kept looking, the man ripped a leg, then another then he crushed the face, then ripped the other arms, the cop was dead, but the man haven’t finished yet. He lifted the cop from the chest and crushed it like a beverage can. The man wiped the blood of is hands with his shirt, then ripped it from his body and bounced his pecs, the interviewer was mesmerized by the show of brutality and tried to run, but the man noticed. The man caught the Interviewer and lifted him by the throat. “No witnesses” He said. His gaze was fierce, his deep, dark eyes lusted for the destruction he was about to exert, The interviewer knew his life was finished, but he had too much pride, or too much rage to beg for his life. The man looked at his eyes, and suddenly his glaze softened. The Man dropped the Interviewer who stumbled back ad hit the wall. “Who are you?” The man asked. “Does it matter? You’re about to kill me, you murdered brutally that cop and never asked his name, so why it should matter?” The man lighted hysterically…for one minute, two minutes…5 minutes… the Interviewer felt his blood boil…”What?” He asked with rage, the man looked at him still smiling, bounced his pecs and said “woa buddy, calm down” he said with amusement. “I have never seen such a fierce attitude from anyone I was about to kill… you really know how to make an impact buddy…I’m Wolf, how’s that they say?…Nice to meet you?” The interviewer was puzzled, some minuted ago he was going to kill him brutally, now he was presenting himself…the Interviewer nodded with his head. “Nice to meet you Wolf”. Wolf laughed…”so… what you were doing here?, obviously you didn’t wanted to meet me here I should say”. Wolf said with a smirk. The interviewer knew he wouldn’t have a smart answer, he also found a little irritating that smirk, his blood boiled but he also thought that would be madness to offer a rude answer, so he decided to go with the truth. “I sorta wanted to stop them, I shouldn’t have spyed them”. Wolf smirked “weak” he said, the Interviewer’s blood boiled again so he forgot any warnings to “I was fed of them, I was fed of this cops using their authority to bully the people, to intimidate us…they let those thugs go free, they just robbed a poor old lady that can’t even defend herself so I tried to make something”. Wolf was amused…he was intimidating, all the people he met were frightened by his presence, all the people but this weakling. Wolf teased him again to have fun. “Come on buddy, they are going to find that corpse an you seriously don0t want to be found here. “At that moment the Interviewer realized that he was in front of a super strong murderer that was about to kill him, he was a witness and he remembered to feel fear. “Don’t worry buddy…for now” Wolf said in a menacing voice. “How about we go to you place, I saw you trying to enter this building…so what do you say?”. Wolf wasn’t asking he was kinda ordering, ordering in a somewhat diplomatic way, but the Interviewer knew that Wolf must have saw him when he entered the alley, he wanted to kick himself, but now because his short temper he was talking casually with a monster that just tore a cop apart with his barehands, that also just have a little bruises from the bullet impacts and that is self-inviting to his home. He felt extremely dumb but he thought his best strategic move would be to accept. Come on, please be sure that you don’t destroy the doors please. Wolf smiled, he clearly enjoyed to tear people apart, to make them fear his presence and even more, his strength. But now he found a new source of fun, he just found this weakling that even when he saw what he was capable to do, was capable to speak to him directly, even irreverently, but also, he saw how he was mesmerized by his size and his muscles he felt that this pathetic excuse of a man enjoyed his lust for destroying another human beings and show them who’s the boss in a very bloody way. He decided to test the waters just to see how much time he could enjoy to be near this weakling before deciding to snuff him out, but for now he would know this man better. He smirked and walked casually. Wolf and the Interviewer entered to the latter home, it was a very small apartment on a 4th floor with a bed, a small table and a worn sofa and a laptop, there was a small window pointing to the ally so Wolf understood that the Interviewer should have seen the cop doing their business a lot of times, he saw the cop’s corpse and smiled, he felt his biceps and pecs and marveled at his own strength. The interviewer looked at his fridge, and then to Wolf…I really don’t have much food here, I’m not sure you’ll be satisfied. “Can we have some burgers?” Wolf asked. I don’t have too much money “the Interviewer said” “I have some”, Wolf said casually while showing the Interviewer the blooded wallet of the cop and smiling. “What the…” the Interviewer wondered if the kind of monster that was in his house had any limits. Wolf opened the walled took some bills and handed them to the Interviewer, go get food” Wolf ordered. “Do you think I’m some kind of maid?” The Interviewer snapped at Wolf, at the same time some kind of loud music begun to sound and the smell of weed stenches the air. “Oh my…there we go again”. Wolf frowned on the smell and said “Why do you suffer this?”. “I don’t have any other place to go…I’m stuck here so I endure it”. The Interviewer said in a low, almost ashamed voice. Wolf looked at him, tapped his shoulder and said “you go to bring food, I’ll wait you here…don’t try to scape, if you do it, I’ll find you…”. The interviewer left his place, on the third floor the stench increased so he gagged, he walked down and saw the abandoned apartments that didn’t found new tenants, the Interviewer ponders Wolf’s words “why do you suffer this?” A tear ran down his cheek and the Interviewer left to find some burger place open. After some time, the Interviewer brought food home Wolf gave him enough money to buy three spare burgers that he knew wouldn’t last, and some coca colas, he loved coca cola. He saw two cops doing guard, he pondered for some seconds if he should tell them about Wolf but then he remembered how useless they where, so he passed on the idea and walked to the burgers store. He went back to his home while still meditating on Wolf’s words. He though that would be easier if he had Wolf’s strength “that would make thins so much easier” he said ti himself and kept walking. He went up to the building, the building was strangely silent, when he entered his apartment Wolf yelled “come here buddy”. The interviewer freaked out, he was gay but he freaked out at Wolf size, would he wanting him to have sex? The interviewer feared for his life, he thought that Wolf would sex-snuff him, on the other hand if he didn’t came Wolf surely would get out and still sex-snuff him so he decided to enter, “Hi buddy Wolf said casually, did you bring the food?” Alf was naked, the Interviewer saw that: first Wolf was huge in any sense of the word, second, Wolf doesn’t have any kind of shame and third that Wolf likes to tease him just for fun since he didn’t had any kinda of sex interest. The Interviewer blushed and stormed out the bathroom while Wolf laughed hysterically. After some minutes Wolf left the bathroom naked. “Do you like what you see?” Wolf said flexing a double biceps pose, the Interviewer saw him directly in the eye and said “Of course yes…I like big men” Wolf smiled pleased, he relaxed bounced his pecs and said “And did you like what I did to the cop down there?” The Interviewer blushed, he never though he would enjoy the death of another human being, but at the same time, Wolf’s brutality, his strength, his lack of care for anybody or anything mesmerized him. “Yes, he muttered” Wolf smiled. They shared the meal, The Interviewer was puzzled, the third floor apartment usually where loud, but there wasn’t any smell of weed, the silence was almost relaxing if it weren’t for the mole he had at his side of the sofa. The sofa struggled to hold his weight and Wolf was clearly enjoying his size and is meal, he devoured four of the five burgers clearly honoring his name. “That was delicious” Wolf said. The interviewer asked “the burgers or what you did to the cop?”, Both Wolf said with an evil grin looking at the Interviewer. “So what do you eat? Normally” the Interviewed asked. “Well I like a lot of food, I also like protein shakes, in desperate cases I eat cops or any victim” Wolf said that so casually that the Interviewer pondered if he was teasing him again. “Nice buddy, at least you didn’t snapped at me again… you’re learning” Wolf said with a smirk. “The Interviewer was exhausted so he decided to shut up, “can I sleep without fearing that you will kill me like you did to the cop down there?” He asked. “I cannot guarantee nothing, these pythons like to kill has you can see” Wolf said flexing his biceps casually, the Interviewer opened his eyes in fear, Wold smiled “go sleep, I won’t hurt you…at least not yet”. For some reason the Interviewer believed Wolf, he went to sleep, he left some space for Wolf, and was so exhausted that he quickly felt asleep. Wolf stood in front of the Interviewer, he looked at the abandoned corpse down the alley and looked at his hand, “why this guy is still alive?” Wolf pondered that it was the first time that he didn’t kill a witness, but for some reason he felt that he could build a connection… or he could break it. He went to the crackling sofa and fell asleep. The new day the sirens woke up the Interviewer, they found the body!, The Interviewer freaked out, he went to the safe where Wolf was sleeping, the Interviewer tried to touch Wolf to wake him but felt that I could be rude to wake him and also some fear that Wolf could kill him with a hit. But the cops would ask questions and Wolf clearly could be a suspect and they could both go to jail. The interviewer tapped Wolf’s shoulder, no response, he grabbed his arm, Wolf could be dead like a rock if wasn’t that he clearly was still breathing, then he pinched his pecs and they bounced “Hey buddy” Wolf said with a smirk. The Interviewer blushed, you did all of this just to tease me?” “Het buddy people like me like to be muscle worshipped” Wolf said flexing his biceps again. The Interviewer snapped at him, seems the cops found you piece of art down there. Wolf stood in front of him, naked and amused, this weakling clearly doesn’t fear him even if he already saw what he was capable to do “wait until they see my work of art down in the third floor” Wolf said with en evil grin… “you..snuffed them?” The Interviewer asked “kinda” Wolf said, “whet where so high that I don’t even know if they felt something breaking” Wolf enjoy the Interviewer reaction. “They where trash anyway, so I hope they don’t stench” the interviewer said “oh they will, in some time they will, until we burn them” Wolf said casually. “Oh yeah? Do you seem to have some experience, can you explain me how to you make bodies disappear?” Wolf laughed “are you sure that you want to learn?” “If you stay here seems I’ll have to learn so I can help you clean your mess” the Interviewer said angrily “you make too much ruckus” the Interviewer continued bossing Wolf ho stood there puzzled. “Let’s go grab breakfast” Wolf said. The interviewer went shocked, no-one has invited him to get breakfast, he was always alone, and now this brute came crashing down on his life and then inviting him the dinner and now the breakfast? “ I can cook myself, thank you” he said pridefully “woa buddy, calm down, I’m just saying thanks for the night, if you want me to leave,..I´ll leave “ Wolf said, even surprising himself. When he was so casual with anyone weaker than him? Wolf was the clear alpha but now he was caring for anyone?” Wolf’s feeling where puzzled he warmed to this weakling, not romantically, but for some reason he could see on him some kind of friend, that was something he didn’t knew, people like him don’t have friends, he’s on top and he sniffs the ones down, but for some reason he enjoyed to be near this impudent brat. “Don’t be so proud, I’ll invite you the breakfast, do you have any clothes?” Both men descended the stairs, they walked causally when they looked at the cops on the alley, some of them were puking from the gruesome scene, Wolf smirked. The people walked away at Wolf’s presence, he was so intimidating that people didn’t wanted to be on his way, only the Interviewer was near Wolf and for some reason Wolf didn’t mind at all. “So how you disappear the bodies of the third floor” The Interviewer asked casually. “You don’t mind at all?” Wolf asked “they were shit, their minds are weak, they just escaped the world with drugs…I can’t stand it”. The Interviewer said with scorn. “So you don’t like bullies, nor drugs" Wolf said, “yeah that kinda summarizes it, do you use steroids?” Wolf was surprised by that question, in other instances he would be offended and snuff the shit out of the one who dared to ask that question but he was with this stringed person that takes all kind of risk with him. “Nope, I’m all natural” “good” the interviewer said has the sole answer, “you’re quite strong, I like you” the Interviewer said casually. “Wolf walked silently” They arrived at the restaurant, when Wolf entered people begun to freak out, even the waitress felt nervous, “two breakfast sandwiches” the interviewed said, then pondered his order “maybe five please”. The other customers begun to ask quickly for their tickets and left, after some minutes the restaurant was alone excepting for Wolf and the Interviewer. They kept silent, then the waitress left the sandwiches and two beverages an ran away. Wolf wasn’t even surprised, the Interviewer took it has a desired result. The interviewer then casually asked “So, why did you came here?” Wold devoured a sandwich and said “I got from here to there, I never stay on the same place…” “So why do you stood on my house?” “Don’t now, to play with you, to kill you, don’t know yet” The Interviewer took the hit, “you almost killed me yesterday, so I’m acting more or less like you’ll kill me at anytime” Wolf saw him and said “So, why you confronted that cop? Why you don’t even felt fear when I told you that I snuffed those junkies form the third floor, you are strange”. The Interviewed sighted “I like strong men, I like those who confront life and in some way beat it, I can’t stand injustice, I can’t stand those who abuse of their power, those who believe they are above every one but don’t have real power to back up that claim, I really can’t stand those who waste their lives on junk like drugs or those things that makes them scape and who become voluntarily on a burden to others…but at the same time I hate myself for not being strong enough to change that”. The Interviewer bit his sandwich with rage,”Power is everything, you can’t turn around things without power” he said; a tear begun to form but even with his tear he stood fiercely his gaze to the interviewer, “So you already know, I´m weak, and now I´m kinda stuck with you, so, what you’ll do?” Wolf laughed and ate another sandwich, Wolf begun to understand what he saw on the Interviewer, “What you would do if you’ll have the power?” The Interviewer was surprised for this kind of question, Wolf looked more or less like a self absorbed hyper strong guy but this question made his mind race “I’ll use the power to change things…,maybe take over the cops, make things better over here, don’t know” he said. Wolf took a sip of his beverage and casually said, “So, I’ll lend you my power, that should be fun”. The interviewer almost choked “what do you say?” “Let’s see, you hate cops, I hate cops, you like to see me killing cops, I love to kill cops, you dislike weak people, I love to kill weak people, you want to change things, but do not have any power, I have all the power you decide…so I’ll lend it to you” the Interviewer mind was racing…how he could control that power…”you’re joking right?” “Nope, I’m serious, I’ll stay with you for a while, so… do you accept?…do you have plan?” Wolf said while petting the Interviewers head like if he was a small puppy. The interviewer didn’t’ snapped so Wolf saw has a good sign. The Interviewer took a sip of his refresh and said “you know that to change things around here you’ll need to kill a lot of people, we would need to use your power to eradicate all those gangs and to drive the cops out of the neighbor, we will need loads of money to turn around things here” he said. “I can kill has many people you want…with these” Wolf said flexing his arms. The Interviewer smiled, “show off he said” Wolf then asked, but we will need more people for your plan, I suppose we have to find some recruits, I can also help you find more strong men, they surely won’t be has strong has me, but they can be, with my aid, they’ll be more strong that most of the people…but you spoke about money…do you have any plan?” “Mobs” The interviewer answered. “The mobs have money, we can do work for them, we can provide some services to them, and they pay handsomely, we will stay neutral, we’ll serve all of them, but we won’t help them to trade drugs, and we will always keep our business secret.” The interviewer said. “Fine by me” Wolf said “but you still haven accepted, tell me, will you let me lend you my power?” The Interviewer smiled and said “Yes”, Wolf then asked, so what’s your name? How I call you?, boss?” The interviewer laughed heavily, he knew that if Wolf get pissed he would be dead, but for him It was so absurd that a mountain of strength and muscle that Wolf was, would call him “boss” that he could’t stop his laughs. After some minutes he said “Look Wolf, I´m not your boss, OK? You’ll lose respect of anyone hears you calling me boss, so let’s keep this way” He signaled both of them pointing with his index. Then he took a pen and wrote on a tissue his name, “look at it Wolf, it’s my name” Wolf read and before he could say anything the Interviewer took the paper and destroyed it. I won’t be called in that way anymore, I’ll choose our soldiers, I’ll use your power, you’ll take care of me and I’ll take care of your needs. I´ll be the Interviewer”. But there is one condition, the Interviewer’s should fell to his feet “what are your conditions” he asked. “I will take care of you, but…Do not be weak, or else I will crush you…” . After that moment he took on the role of the Interviewer and Wolf took his desired role an hyper-strong killer that didn’t bow to no one except if was to crush them to death. After some days passed the Interviewer saw the benefits of having Wolf nearby, Wolf helped him to be much more braver, Wolf instilled fear on the people, but he felt safer, and in some way understood. Wolf and The Interviewer developed some camaraderie that even could be seen has a friendship. The first days Wolf just killed some cops on very gruesome ways but that proved Wolf his much desired kills, and the Interviewer is much desired funding, it was good for a small operation, but the Interviewer had his plans. Wolf felt somewhat in “home” and the Interviewer got a purpose in his life, after sometime the Interviewer got the funding to buy out the building they lived and begun to change if for the better, at first they changed his old apartment for an office, then they used some of the apartments and adapted has barracks for the guards, Wolf trained them and they soon learned that if they were weak Wolf would snuff them in very gruesome ways, but that didn’t stopped them to hire new recruits, soon the people knew that they where serious business but has the business grew, the neighbor grew safer and in some ways, richer. They adapted some parts of the building has gym for the guards and one specially adapted for Wolf’s special needs. The police too learned to not cross on the guards path, or specially Wolf’s. Some of the early encounters finished with some dead cops, Wolf learned a knew hobby, to destroy and compact police cars, sometimes with cops inside them, the guards enjoyed the show, however, they found some difficulties because they couldn’t freely kill anyone in plain sight if they where to keep their secret. Wolf complained but stood loyal to the Interviewer. The mobs hired them to do dirty work, and some guards developed impressive skills so they eventually become a category apart, Wolf liked to be the alpha male of these group. However there where some losses too, some guards failed miserably his missions so Wolf took their live ripping his limbs and crushing their heads or bear-hugging them to death and stomping his heads, or in any other creative way that Wolf finds suitable other guards defected to the mobs or tried to give information to the police so Wolf was sent to end their lives, every failure made the Interviewer colder, harder, and in some ways, wiser. Even so, the business grew so exponentially that the building begun to feel small, Wolf strength grew exponentially too and his gym was not on par with him. That was the moment the Interviewer felt things needed to change. One day Wolf and the Interviewer were walking by the streets, the Interviewer was quiet. “What?” Wolf asked bluntly. “Seems that we need to go away soon” The Interviewer said “what do you mean?” Wolf asked. “Come with me” the Interviewer said. They hop onto a car and drove at the outskirts of the town. That was an old, abandoned part of the town, the only thing of note were a lot of warehouses that looked like an old abandoned factory. “Why we are here? Wolf asked “this my friend will be our future, see, your gym equipment is getting destroyed at an alarming rate, the building where we are is now too small, we need a new place and after some looking I found this, we will take our own modifications but I think we can manage it specially your growing expenses. Wolf stood silent, the interviewer then explained him the warehouse business for the mobs, how they will continue the assassinations contracts, the new training gyms and the arena where Wolf could’t kill at will at anyone, well the new place will be his playground too, the Interviewer explained how they will build this place and grow from there…” “You’re nuts” Wolf said jokingly, the Interviewer smiled, “I have you, I also think is time we give our organization a name, I’ve thought that we will be SSS, the Secret Snuffers Society”, Wold laughed “You grew buddy, I kinda like it”, so, after that day the SSS was officially born, sooner than later, they fixed the warehouses, build the basements, the arena, the gyms and the subterranean alleys and left the old building, unfortunately they couldn’t risk the secrecy and the builders and architects had and odd choice to do, join the SSS or to get a visit from Wolf, the last visit. Many accepted just because of the good payment terms, some because they didn’t had a a better place to go, so with building the place they got new members, The Interviewer also modified the old building so it now became a shelter for the homeless and for some people that needed a place to eat and feel accepted, the Interviewer wanted to return something to the community that gave him the opportunity to change himself by meeting Wolf. That became the SSS shelter, but even has a shelter, it was ruled with an iron-fist. Eveyone was welcomed there, but if anyone tried to use or even worse, tried to smuggle any drugs, do harm to another refugee or abuse of the SSS kindness, they will meet the end of their lives at Wolf’s or some Elite SSS member’s hands, Wolf destroyed the mobs, so the neighbor was improved, but now, It was time to go to a new home, so they left the old building went to the warehouses, now their new headquarters, the people of the neighbor didn’t knew the source of the miracle they just enjoy and that was good for Wolf and the Interviewer. After some year a new recruit came with his own challenges, Michal. He helped in many of the SSS business, but Michal and Wolf were too expensive assets for the SSS, they kept creating headaches for the Interviewer but they also where the two main strongholds of the organization, Conner they were recognized by all the underground business that payed handsomely for their services and soon Wolf, Michal and the Interviewer found a new place to call home and in case of Wolf and Michal, a place to indulge on their darkest desires while growing in power. The Interviewer remembered all those things that was a lot of years and now Wolf was stronger now, so did Michal. Now the SSS would make quite a move, They where planning to go to take the power from the cops, they will be using their power to stage a low level coup to destroy this new local menace. But first, the SSS needed to take out some undesired customer, the Old Red’s, Michal and Ricardo were sent to destroy them and the Interviewer was waiting for their report. If their mission succeeded, they would need to male sooner than later their next move…but first he needed to make some arrangements, he went out of the shower, dried and clothed himself and went to sleep. Wolf’s training grunts were heard in the distance but the Interviewer was already accustomed to his noise, even since that fateful night their bond had kept growing along with the SSS. The interviewer closed his eyes and got a good nights sleep. Next day the Interviewer got up and after sometime he got ready of his day’s work. He received the update from Michal’s mission, Wolf walked next to him, Wolf was big as ever, The Interviewer wondered how he fit on those shirts but still, “Good morning” The interviewer said. “Hi buddy” Wolf said. “Nice workout you go last night, your grunting sounded everywhere”, the interviewer said. Wolf just smirked “I need to get big you know” and bounced his pecs. “So Michal reported yet?” He asked. “Yes, he and Ricardo are doing fine, we will wait for today’s mission and then we decide when we will finish off our plan” The Interviewer said. Soon they went to have breakfast, the restaurant was packed but has soon has they saw Wolf the stood up, the Interviewer smiled. “Well get the guards ready for the mission, there will be minimum personnel taking care of the warehouses, but we will need some more time, seems that Michal found candidates, so I’ll take care of that first” Wolf smirked, “you have me, why yo need more?” The Interviewer pinched Wolf’s bicep lightly “Wolf, you’ll have too much fun, so I need to cover our absence. Also, we surely would need to send Michal some help so we take the Old Red’s HQ for us” Wold smirked and flexed his bicep to tease the Interviewer. “What? Michal need help?” Wolf smirked. “He’s too proud to accept that”. The Interviewer smiled back. “He should, unless he want’s to clean the mess by himself and I highly doubt it, he doesn’t like it…nor do you…”. The Interviewer took his phone and tapped, “I’ll be sending 5 men to Michal, so they can take over the OldRed’s HQ and get it ready for us, I suppose Michael would start adapting the interior to our needs, so we won’t be counting on him for our next mission. Wolf smirked “You only need me”. At noon the news from Michal arrived. “As planned, Michal finished his mission” The Interviewer said. “Good” Was the only response he got from Wolf. “He’s sending back, with Ricardo, and three candidates, oddly, Igor, the Old Red’s former boss is with them…what could Michal see in him?” The Interviewer pondered, It was odd, Igor… that will be a good Interview. At the next day Ricardo arrived with the three new candidates, Ricardo looked exhausted but proud. The guards took Adam, Ivan and Igor and left them and the quarters where the cops stood. But the Interviewer had the intention to deal with everyone alone. Wolf bounced his pecs while pondering if they were worthy of his strong, but even Adam, the biggest of them couldn’t match Wolf size, and aside of that only Igor seemed to have been beaten but for some reason he was quiet, and looked defeated. The Interviewer thanked Ricardo and send him to rest, Carlos, give him a quarter on the elite rooms. Ricardo smiled, Wolf then said “seems you’re not weak anymore” Ricardo flexed his biceps in response and Wolf flexed back “But you’re way weaker than me, go rest” Wolf added, Ricardo left with Carlos and Wolf stood with the Interviewer….”So, when do you want to start buddy.” Wolf asked. “Come to my office” The Interviewer said. Wolf knew that when he called somebody to his office it was serious business, the Interviewer left and begun to walk to the small warehouse that served as the cover of the underground spaces. The Interviewer was silent, Wolf thought he would be lost again In his thoughts. They walked quietly until the got to the Interviewer office, “Fuck…” the interviewer muttered, “Lost my key” Wolf smiled, “Allow me…” Wolf punched the door and perforated if, then he ripped it outside ripping the door and the frame from the wall. “Show off, the Interviewer said, now I’ll need to take my PC out and go to a quarter… this will add expenses” The Interviewer said slightly irritated but Wolf knew he loved his displays of power and brutality, he just laughed. The Interviewer took his PC and a can of coca cola for himself and gave one to Wolf. Then he walked to a vacant room. They sat on the bed and the Interviewer opened his PC and opened the excel spreadsheet. “Now I add the estimated price of the door you just destroyed…” the Interviewer tapped again. “We will go tomorrow” Wolf crushed his can in surprise. “We needed another elite member, so we have now Carlos and Ricardo”. The dark liquid was pouring from Wolf hands, Wolf stood quiet, he was dead serious this time, the Interviewer continued. “Well go to the police station, there would be two defensive lines, the other liner will be formed by the second line guards, they are stronger than a normal cop but they won’t resist bullets, I hope we won’t be needing to restart to them”. The Interviewer tapped his PC casually, “the second liners will help us in case any officer scapes, their order will be to capture and bring anyone here”. The first liners will be the colosseum warriors, they can kill any officer they find. We will send them in small packs so they don’t raise too much suspicion” The Interviewer tapped his PC until police station diagram appeared in the screen. “As you can see, the station has one back door, and a side door, the other side door is shut because they are making repair on it, some of the construction teams have been infiltrated by us and we are quite sure that this exit will stay closed. The main mission will be the utter destruction of all the agents on the police station, tomorrow is Saturday, so we are quite sure that the administrative workers won’t come, but since the protests, they kept almost all the cops there.” The Interviewer closed the PC and stood up facing Wolf he looked like some kind of army strategist. “You will go with Carlos and Ricardo, you’ll attack front and center, Ricardo and Carlos will enter side and back, then when you three have killed all the people on the first floor Carlos and Ricardo will stay on the main hall, then the first line will move fowler and close all the exits, at the same time, you will go alone to the second floor and wipe all the cops, I’ll need the commander alive. Wolf raised an eyebrow, “how in hell?” Wolf said. “Calm down pal, I just need his knowledge so we can negotiate later, after I get my answers you can do whatever you want”. The Interviewer said. “What negotiation you want to make” Wolf said. “Just the one I need to make sure no one messes with us again…then we will need more recruits” the Interviewer voice went down until it was barely audible. “Are you sure you want everyone dead?” Wolf asked with mischief, The Interviewer stood silent. “We need to make sure they let us be here, without interruption”, he walked in front of the bed, back and forth. “We shall take the power so we can change things here”. The Interviewer said while staring at the wall. He went silent, Wolf looked at him seriously, he knew that there where few times where the Interviewer made that kind of bet and now moving all the bed SSS assets at the same time was something he would not make unless they knew that was the best possible way. “Do you think I’m doing the right thing for us?” The Interviewer said while looking at Wolf. Wolf knew that he was truly worried if he was asking that to him. “Don’t be weak” Wolf said “you will still have me”. The Interviewer face hardened. “You’re right it he SSS is not strong enough to change things…it shall disappear”. Wolf smiled, that’s the buddy I know, shall we go? You have Interviews” Wolf said. The interviews returned to his calmed stance, he went out and went with Wolf to the rooms where Ivan and Adam were escorted, Igor was on a cell. They first when to the rooms. There the found Adam. He was the biggest of the two on the room. He barely fit on his clothes and he was taller than anyone the Interviewer could see, barely taller than Wolf but he was impressive in his own way and they found him standing in front of the fridge where he took a beer. “So you’re the one that will interview me?” He asked. “Yes, I’m the Interviewer”, Adam looked at him scoldingly, the Interviewer was unfazed. Adam tried to be intimidating, and for some other person he could be very intimidating, but the Interviewer had experience with intimidating people and he knew he had Wolf at his side. “So, why yo want to join us?” The Interviewed asked dryly. Adam was shocked, he usually was the type of person that intimidates people like the Interviewer but that kind of insolent demeanor was something he wasn’t accustomed, at least not from people he saw weaker than him. “What’s your name?” Adam asked, “I’m the Interviewer, they all know me by that name”. Adam was shocked too. “You should call me by that name if you want to stay with us…so why you want to be a member of the SSS?” He Interviewer said again. Adam, shocked because he didn’t made the impact he thought we would mad acting though decided to take a more diplomatic stance. “Michal spared me, I suppose” Adam answered, “That doesn’t mean that Wolf will spare you, Wolf has even higher standard than Michal” The Interviewer said signaling to Wolf with his head. Adam looked at Wolf’s bouncing pecs, then he was is arms and understood what the Interviewer meant. “The Old reds gave me work, meaning, power, but Michal destroyed the Old Red’s almost by himself, I lost everything….I saw that they didn’t have true power…I want true power…” Adam answered. The Interviewer pondered his answer. “What to do you offer us?” Adam looked at the Interviewer eyes, he felt his mind was being read, or at least the Interviewer was pondering if he wanted him or not, and looking at Wolf, the way he was so casually standing in front of them, and the lack of care that both seemed to take in front of him told him that they always had the upper hand. “I have a lot of knowledge on the Old Red’s business, I’m strong too” Adam said Wolf laughed, the Interviewer smirked. “Want to test your might against Wolf?” The Interviewer challenged Adam’s word so fast, that Adam felt has he was caught on a lie. “The Old Red’s business was destroyed by us, your strength is not that much if you compare it to Wolf or even Michal… Ricardo can destroy you has I can see and let alone Carlos, you’re not stronger than a thug, you seem only bigger, so, what do you offer?” The Interviewer said. His words were filled of scorn, Adam felt small in front of this impudent brat. Wolf smirked, the Interviewer simply went to the fridge and took a can of coke, opened and sipped, tossed one to Wolf who said “I prefer coffee”, “You know you get hight n that, but if you insist” the Interviewer went to the coffee machine and prepared a cup of coffee and handed it to the Interviewer. “See mr Adam, I’m fed of big men simply saying that they are strong, trying to act high and mighty and just acting as bullies in front of other people, has you can see, you really haven’t offered nothing so I’m afraid that this interview will meed it’s end…alongside you…” Wolf took his coffee and wiped it, left the cup on the table and walked to Adam. Adam freaked out, he knew he was about to be snuffed, Wolf gave cold and collected steps, enjoying Adam’s fear. Adam stood frozen in fear, Wolf bounced his pecs smirking, Adam saw his life in front of him, he remembered how he cracked his enemies necks easily and that made him feel strong, but now all these feelings didn’t meant nothing… “I’m offering myself” Adam said, Wolf stopped, “I’m offering all of me…I now understand that I’m really weak…I want to be really strong…I want to be somebody…I want to be more…than this” Adam said a heartfelt way. The Interviewer was unfazed…”Wolf, what do you think?” The interviewer asked, Wolf just shrugged, he was clearly disappointed. “Adam, you’re kind strong I give that to you, you will train in Wolf’s watch, the training will be brutal, but when you finish, you’ll be a good Elite, for now you’ll be a guard, if you show results you’ll become an elite warrior and go to the colosseum, Michal’s favorite place”. The Interviewer said. Wolf, he will be assigned to the First line. The Interviewer said, “I’ll compensate your kill buddy” The Interviewer promised. Wolf bounced his pecs in approval. “Wolf, go seek Ivan please”, Wolf walked to the living room, “You’ll be a good SSS member Adam” the Interviewer said. Adam didn’t even tried to think otherwise. Without touching him put him in his place, the way the Interviewer stood next to him without feeling fear was a clear indicator of that, after some seconds there was a bang, a Whaaaaat?” A crashing sound and some broken glass. The interviewer put his hand on his hand. “Man, another broken thing? That’s another expense I’ll need to put on the excel” he sounded exasperated. Adam was puzzled, how he could be worried about a line on the excel when he had this kind of monsters at his reach? He wondered. Then Wolf came back with Ivan hanging from his ankle. Wolf tossed him at the from of the Interviewer with a smirk. “Oh, so you’re the new candidate!” The Interviewer said. Ivan jumped and punched Wolf in the chest, Wolf hardened his pecs unfazed, the Punch didn’t had any effect. “You’re in an interview, give the man attention” Wolf said. “May I have you attention?” The Interviewer said, he opened another can of coke. “I’m sorry for the rudeness of mi friend there, but has he says, you’re on an Interview, so please give me attention, of not, I’ll gladly reject you and my friend here will gladly help you out” The Interviewer said coldly. Wold cracked his knuckles and smirked. “Do you really want to join us?” The Interviewer said. Ivan breathed, then he thought it would be a better idea to keep his cool. He took a deep breath, “I want to have authority and power…I lost it when I retired from the Army, I lost it when the Old Red’s were destroyed, now I don’t have anywhere to go”. The Interviewer pondered “Do you want true power?” He asked. Ivan stood there quiet, he found a seat and used it. “I felt that in the army I belonged, so do with the SSS, the power was mostly a byproduct, but in those places the power were the organization…” The Interviewed looked at him quietly. “I like to belong, I like the power, but I want to have power for myself, no thought something” Ivan said. “We offer you true power, If you’re weak, you don’t belong to us, If you’re strong by yourself, you’ll be part of us…Do you want to be with us? The Interviewer said. Ivan nodded with his head. The Interviewer nodded with his head, you’ll come with us tomorrow. Both of you, we don’t use any weapons, we’ll help you yo gain more power, and you’ll be part of the SSS. You’ll both train hard, the day you truly become strong, you’ll find your place here. Wolf will train you… but let me remind you, the Old Red’s died for you, you look back, you’ll die. Understood?” The Interviewer was dead serious, Wolf looked at them coldly. Adam and Ivan nodded with their heads. “I will speak with your formed boss… talk to you later gentlemen”. The Interviewed left the room, Wolf looked with men with a smirk and left”. The Interviewer took his phone, tapped some orders and walked on the aisles, after some minutes Carlos arrived, “Carlos, please take Igor and the other prisoner, the one that tried to break on the warehouses to the Colosseum, and two seats too please, I won’t be using the cabin. Wolf raised an eyebrow. The Interviewer kept walking, Carlos left. “We will make a practical show” The Interviewer said, Wolf smiled and bounced his pecs, witted his pecs and kept walling with a smirk”. Thirty minutes later Carlos put two seats on the arena center, he accommodated the seats so they were looking at each other, he took a seat, Wolf stood behind him. Some minutes later, The doors opened and Carlos entered with Igor, he stood silently, his gaze was lost, but when he crossed his looks with the Interviewer, his face hardened. “So it’s you” Igor said fiercely. The Interviewer smiled, “Glad you’re still there Igor, please have a seat”. The Interviewer waited until Igor sat and then he took his seat. “So you’re the one that took Nikolai’s life?” Igor asked, “No, I’m afraid that honor shall be given to my friend here” the Interviewed answered signaling to Wolf “so, if you want to kill the perpetrator you shall be able to kill Wolf, and Michal too, and I’m afraid, you can’t”. Igor glanced at Wolf, he at first tried to look fiercely at Wolf, but Wolf size was so freaking unbelievable that his eyes widened and the effect was lost. Wolf flexed his biceps and teased Igor “These babies crushed your friend like a twig, then…I might have opened his head to new ideas”. The sudden description of Nikolai’s death was so egregious for Igor that he tried to jump and hit Wolf but Wolf quickly grabbed Igor and forced him on his seat. “Calm down” Wolf ordered. His grip was so strong that Igor felt like trying to move a wall, a wall that can fall over him crushing him like a bug. After some seconds the struggle ended and Wolf released his grip, but Igor’s skin was red and bruised. “From one leader to a former one I shall say that you need to be less emotional” The Interviewer said “He killed my friend” Igor said “Your friend was stupid and compromised your organization, your friend was the cause of the destruction of the Old Red’s, your friend was the cause of your humiliation on Michal’s hands…oh yes I know what Michal did” The Interviewer said at Igor’s surprised face, Wolf smirked “Weak” he muttered. “I might add that it’s quite a surprise that you could survive Michal’s lust” the Interviewer said casually. Igor blushed, “so why you don’t kill me and spare me the humiliation?”, “we want yo give you a chance, but first, we need to make a judgment and you’ll testify; Carlos, Bring the other guy”. The Interviewer said turning his seat to the door, he stood silent”. Carlos brought the guy that tried to break in the warehouses some time before. We was now bigger, ands looked stronger. His gaze was fiercer while looking at the Interviewer but he tried to avoid Wolf’s face. Carlos pushed the other guy who fell to the ground, he was a big light-black man medium height, he was dressed only with a jogger, his tattooed uncovered pecs were well defined, so his arms. Igor looked at his body, a detail that the Interviewer didn’t skipped but kept quiet about it. “Carlos, bring Adam and Ivan, you stay with them on the arena, they will be our witnesses, but I’m afraid we will begin without them, please make haste” The Interviewer mad a pause. “They are new recruits, so please be patient”. Igor looked astonished.”Adam and Ivan joined you?, they…betrayed me?” He said. “Igor, the Old Red’s are no more, so there is no betrayal, we don’t tolerate traitors on our ranks, so please do not be so emotional and please take a deep look at what’s happening”. The Interviewer answered. Pierce stood up and tried to put a though look. “Mr. Pierce” The Interviewer said “recently you tried to enter without permission on one of our warehouses with a companion that decided to put resistance and was neutralized”. “Neutralized?” Pierce said defiantly “four of your guards grabbed him by the libs and tore him apart…you call that ‘neutralization’”. “Anyway we call it, we have only one rule, if we find you, you shall join us in the streaming fights, or be destroyed, your friend chose the second, you chose the latter, but you haven’t faced your opponent. , I’ve given time enough for you to get stronger, to grow, so you give us a worthy fight, If you survive, I’ll grant you an interview, and maybe an opportunity to enter the SSS, if not…well, you’ll join you friend ”. Pierce stood in front of the interviewer. “Fuck you” he said and tried to kick the Interviewer, but Wolf jumped into action, he grabbed Pierce from the leg who dangled upside down, “Leave me your asshole” Pierce said. “What do I do?” Wolf said. The Interviewer took his phone, called and said “begin streaming” then to Wolf “I promised to compensate you, so, take your compensation” the Interviewer said. Wolf threw Pierce to the ground, Wolf ripped his shirt and bounced his pecs “Don’t Worry pal, this one is on budget Wolf said while walking to Pierce. The Interviewer said “good, you’re already over-budget”. “Mr Igor, please look, I wanted to show you our strength, the might the Old Red’s never had…or never will” The Interviewer said. Wolf lifted Pierce from the throat “let me goooo” he said while kicking Wolf in vain. Wolf threw Pierce at his side while laughing. “Get up you loser, give me a little fun”. Pierce jumped and kicked Wolf in the face, but Wolf didn’t even budge. Wolf pushed Pierce again who tried to kick Wolf in the pecs but a bounce of Wolf pecs repelled the kick. At the moment the doors opened and Carlos, Adam and Ivan entered. Pierce trie to run to the doors but Wolf grabbed him from the neck and lifted him, his feet dangled in the air. Wolf kept lifting him until the doors closed and Carlos indicated Adam and Ivan their places. Igor tried to get up but the Interviewer put a hand on his forearm and with his head made a negative sign. Wolf laughed at Pierce “come on, you’ll make me bore”. Pierce tried to kick Wolf’s groin but Wolf grabbed his leg. The interviewer covered his face ”Pierce, you stupid piece of thrash, you ruined your interview”. Igor looked at him and said “what?” “Wolf truly hates dirty tricks on this arena…I suppose that we are about to see Pierce’s punishment” The Interviewer said. Wolf then pressed the calves with his hand and a sickening crack sound on the arena. Pierce yelled in pain. “Now’s my turn..you ruined your opportunity” Wolf said with contempt. Pierce fell to the floor and tried to crawl back while looking at Wolf in horror. “See Igor, this is the kind of power you can have…if you train with us, if you join us…you tried to do thing your way has former head from the Old Red’s” The Interviewer said while looking at Wolf stomping the good Pierce’s leg. Wolf twisted the leg laughing at Pierce’s pain. Wolf looked at the Interviewer and shot a double biceps pose so to assert his superiority. Wolf grabbed the stump of the leg and dragged Pierce to the center of the arena just in front of Igor and the Interviewer. “Do you have an special request?” Wolf asked to his public. Igor looked at Pierce, Pierce was in true pain, for some moments Igor thought on letting him free if that would be a possibility, but he then remembered his own ways on the Old Red’s, he didn’t tolerated any fault or broken rules. Igor looked at the Interviewer and thought that he also must govern his organization with Iron fist and this guy broke at least two rules from his point of view. He thought too that he was being out on test. “Do it like you do here on the SSS”. Wolf smiled and ripped both Pierce’s feet. Blood begun to gush at the sound of Pierce’s yells. Adam and Ivan were astounded from the sheer strength that made Walt tear flesh and bone like it were tissue paper. Wolf took the seams of his shirt and with it closed the hemorrhage, so he could prolong Pierce’s suffering. Igor was shocked, at the Old Red’s his fame was that he was brutal, but his punishments didn’t were anything near with Wolf’s level, Igor even thought that Wolf could be even more brutal than Michal and even thought that it was an act of pure mercy that Michal was sent and not Wolf. His mental resistance was broken with a pure show of brutality and it was even the beginning of it. His crotch begun to grow in size just at the look and at the thought that he could be capable of similar acts. Wolf the turned to Pierce and grabbed his crotch with his right hand, Pierce tried to “kick” Wolf back to not avail, from his pain and that without feet there was no way he could land a good hit. “I hate those dirty tricks, those are not thing that a man would do, but you’ll never will be a man… not anymore” Wolf said and then he crushed Pierce balls and penis. Pierce eyes went wide opened, then Wolf ripped the crushed genitalia. “Not a man anymore” Wolf said tossing the destroyed organs at the floor. Pierce grabbed his crotch and rolled in the floor. Wolf laughed manically at his own show of force. Pierce yells where getting annoying for Wolf. So he seated Pierce who tried to get apart from Wolf since wolf frightened him. But Wolf was too strong so all his efforts were in vain. Adam admired the way Wolf exerted his dominance and terrified his opponent, so he understood that he still needed to learn a lot, Ivan was getting aroused and getting wet at the brutality he was witnessing, Igor barely managed to stay in control. What kind of power the SSS had with Wolf? He thought. Wolf then acted like he was caressing Pierce’s cheek and grabbed his jaw. Wolf moved gently Pierce’s jaw and said…I bet this hurts and then Wolf ripped the jaw from the face, blood sprayed over Wolf chest and face, Wolf liked the blood from his mouth and enjoyed tearing Pierce apart. The Interviewer smirked, Wolf was getting to the desired effect he wanted and knew that this brutality should crush any desire to rebel from the new recruits, and even would make them lust for that kind of power for themselves. Wolf lifted Pierce from his shoulders and showed them to Igor, Adam and Ivan like he was showing an unfolded shirt, Wolf even shook Pierce’s that was trying to muttering something But with the amount of blood it was more a gurgling than words. Adam was lusting for more pain, Ivan was feeling similar things, he even went so far to rub his groin. Wolf enjoyed the public and then he said “Now prepare for the blood act…at the count of three…THREE” And with that said he plunged his fingers on the flesh crushing the shoulders and then ripping them off the chest, Pierce face made a painful expression and gurgles while falling to the floor, Wolf knew he needed to finish thing quickly, but not less brutal. Wolf palmed Pierce head and while looking at Igor’s face he crushed the head in one with and brutal movement. Wolf crushed until his palms felt together, Wolf opened widely his arms and flexed his biceps while the corpse fell to the floor, he grabbed the body from the neck and bear-hugged the chest it with all his might. Blood gushed from the arms sockets and head like a blood fountain that drenched Wolf, Carlos, Adam and Ivan in blood. Adam licked the blood and Ivan lost control of his primal desires. Igor clenched the seat with his hands. Wolf released the body and made a crab pose that frightened Adam and Ivan, Igor left his seat and bowed down to Wolf “I’ll be loyal to you, to the SSS, I’ll follow you” Igor said. Wolf saw at the Interviewer and both nodded in complicity. “So, what are you orders for tomorrow?” Wolf said. The Interviewer left his seat, “You, go take a bath, Carlos, deploy the second line, when they are deployed send the first line in batches of two people every 30 minutes, tomorrow morning Wolf, Ricardo and you will begin the attack”. Wolf bounced his pecs and kissed his biceps, The Interviewer looked at him “Don’t break the plan, please” “No worries buddy, I’ll keep up with the plan”. Wolf said jokingly. The Interviewer frowned but decided to keep shut. “Igor, are you sure you will forget the Old Red’s and join us?” Igor ripped his shirt and said “I’ll be 100% loyal to you, Nikolai was stupid to rebel against Wolf…anyone that defies Wolf shall perish at his hands” The Interviewer thought that the ship ripping was an unnecessary detail, but Wolf set the example so he thought that would be a good obedience sign, and Igor had a nice body himself but decided to keep his cool “Igor, you’re not Adam and Ivan boss, I will” he said then looking at all the new recruits he asked. “Will you train hard at Wolf orders?” The three nodded at him and at Wolf who bounced his pecs. “So be it" the Interviewer said. ”You’ll be with the second line, Carlos will give you your orders on tomorrows mission”. Carlos nodded. “What are you going to do tomorrow?” Igor asked. “ We will begin to build our place here” The Interviewer said while walking to the doors that Wolf opened with a kick tearing them from the hinges, “Not again! That cost!” The Interviewer said with exasperation. Carlos stood behind with Igor, Adam and Ivan. “Carlos, let’s meet at my office tomorrow 6 am. The Interviewer said and left the place.
  23. Hi everyone, has always this is wacky stuff, i´f you don't like snuff stories, rape domination stuff, please leave, If you like this kind of stuff, i expect it lives to your expetations. As a small reminded, English is not my first language so please be patient. As always thanks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for his encouragemnt and help. (Hope you enjoy it too). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 6- Michal’s apprentice Michal’s was with Ricardo at the Old Red’s former van just some hours before Drukson’s demise, it was already night and Ricardo was looking at his cellphone some messages. They stream just finished. Michal frowned. So, Wolf returned to the stage. Ricardo nodded, “Yes sir, seems that he punished some cops, this night stream was only Wolf and also Carlos just got his promotion”. Michal slightly nodded, “seems that the SSS are making his declaration. Ricardo, tell me, one of the punished guys was someone called Brown?”. Ricardo tapped on his phone, after some seconds he said “yes, the last one”. Michal pondered some seconds. “We don’t have much time, we need a faster ride”. Michal said. Ricardo was puzzled, “The SSS already made a declaration of war” Michal said, “Brown was a high ranking police officer, he was being paid by the Old Reds and before I arrived he was the strongest, I changed that a little”, Michal said bouncing his pecs and grinning. “Nikolai then preferred me over Brown, however, Brown was a good asset on the police, I convinced Nikolai to keep Brown”, Michal looked disappointed, “I wanted that kill” Michal said, then he kept on talking “I found that the Old Red’s they where using the police to keep a check on the SSS, so that essentially broke the truce”. Ricardo looked at Michal, "what truce do you mean?". “Look, Wolf met the Interviewer and they built up the SSS, as far as I know, the Interviewer came with the business ideas, but he needed the brute force that Wolf provided. The Interviewer took quite the risk, you know how Wolf can be when he wants to kill, but for some reason I can’t know, Wolf took a keen on him. The Interviewer plan mean a place, more power and specially, his plan meant that the SSS could kill even more”. Ricardo was very attentive, I was no easy task to see someone talking about the SSS origins. “Wolf was the brute force, the trainer, and the discipline. The Interviewer got the plan, the ideas, he looked for the recruits and also he cared for Wolf’s needs. The SSS was growing up, then I met Wolf, I was already strong, we could fight until some of us was dead but the Interviewer stopped Wolf and invited me to join the SSS, one of the best choices in my life” Michal said flexing his bicep and kissing it. After some silence moments Michal continued “then the SSS grew, the warehouses business was a gold mine, but Wolf and I wanted to kill, so the Interviewer came with the arena idea, It was really fun to have all those shady contractors working for us, they gave os some really strong candidates, and then we snuffed the contractors to keep our secret”, Michal’s groin grew and he grinned. “The cops came to ask some questions, but we already were strong, so we destroyed them, it was a Wonderfull bloodbath…for us” Michal was already aroused by the memories, “At the time, the former police chief came for peace talks and negotiated with the Interviewer, no cop would dare to be near the warehouses, and the SSS won’t make any trouble, nor kill any cop, suffice to say that the las t part was the most difficult since Wolf really hates cops. The truce also helped the community since the cops where kept on check by the SSS even if they didn’t noticed anything, for them we were just some stuff keepers, the truce went great until recently, the former cop’s chief retired, and the new one had his own ideas. Ricardo asked “what ideas sir?” Michal looked at him and then put his attention to the highway then he took an exit way the seemed to go to a near airstrip. “Well as I was told during my mission, the new chief wasn’t keen on relenting his power to the SSS, he then decided to join the Old Red’s in hope to get a better deal from them…what an idiot, he allowed some cops to try to ask bribes from the SSS just to test the waters and the SSS already made his statement, the Interviewer and Wolf should be pissed if they are already wanting to jeopardize on the SSS secrecy to make his statement clear”. Michal said. Michal went near the airfield, but not so close, he put the car on neutral and stepped down “get down” he said seriously “I will not allow the SSS to fall, so if the Interviewer and Wolf are going to the war, I’m on it and we need to do our part”. Michals loyalty to the SSS was showing up again, Michals already was offended that The Interviewer and Wolf doubted his loyalty, so he was keen on making for it, he even allowed Ricardo to come with him when he clearly preferred to go solo, but even Ricardo gave him some fun kills those two weakling that came near when he was rape-snuffing Drukson so Michals decided to go with Ricardo on his mission, he would be a worthy SSS member? That was still to see, but he decided to play along for now. “Sir, why you’re telling me all of this?” Ricardo asked. “Michal grabbed Ricardo from his head and early lifted, “because if you speak any of this to anyone…I will make sure that you pay for every letter you said on this matter” Michal dropped Ricardo who fell on his ass, and then grabbed his crotch, “If you ever speak of this you will meed this strong guy and it will make you regret every moment you saw” , and then… Michal lifted Ricardo from his throat until his legs dangled in the air “I will make you tell me about anyone who you spoke, and then I personally will find them, rape them until they sing, make the suffer, and then kill him as easy as I kill a bug, do you understand…..Ricardo?” Michal dropped Ricardo to the floor, Ricardo grabbed his throat but Michal made sure he won’t seriously hurt Ricardo. “Do you understand?” Michal asked “yes Sir” Ricardo answered. Michal then helped Ricardo to get on his feet, he gave him a bottle of water and tapped his cheek gently, “Good boy, now I see why the Interviewer chose you”. Michal said. Ricardo was dumbfounded by this sudden attitude change. “You’re loyal, you want to be one of the SSS top league…but stop asking stupid questions, I hate stupid questions” Michal said. Then he went to the rear of the car and put his leg on the rear bumper the pant ripped and Michals quadriceps burst out of the pants. Michals nodded proudly “Now we take a plane he said” And with a sudden leg movement he pushed the car so hard that the car went full speed until it crashed loudly on a place far from where Michal and Ricardo stood. Michal ripped the rest of his pants and took of his slippers, he always loved to let his muscles free and uncovered and after some stretching Michal begun to walk to the airfield, Ricardo came after, they went directly to the control tower living the road behind, the night was dark so they weren’t seen. After some minutes of silent walking the got to the airfield borders, just in front of a electric fence. “Stay clear Michal said seems you’re strong but not strong enough” Michal said, then he grabbed Ricardo from his chest and tossed him over the fence, Ricard said “woa” and in the air he somewhat managed to get some control but still fell on his front. “Michal wasn’t keen on jumping is he simply ripped the fence and passed on the whole he created, the electricity wasn’t strong enough to make him feel anything excepting for a small massaging effect on his muscles, then he walked to the place Ricardo fell and bounced his pecs. “Sorry pall” Michal said jokingly, Ricardo’s clothes where dirty “showoff” he said and ripped his shirt from his body revealing his swimmer torso, defined and hairy, Michal nodded in approval, “you will be a great elite if you train enough , now lets continue” Michal said. It was a small airstrip, as it was a flying school airstrip there where some hangers where some Cessnas 172, one Cirrus Visionwere parked, most of the hangers were had it’s light out and seemed that all the personel where off-site. On the only lighted hanger, a Pilatus PC-24 was being fueled, that caught Michal’s attention, “That plane will be perfect” Michal said, “Do you even know to fly a plane?” Ricardo asked, “yes, I know, that plane only needs one pilot, and can land on rough terrain” Michal said casually, “We need the plane, but is not like taking a car, I need to get it ready”, then they quietly walked and crouched near some boxes. “I’ll take and prepare the flight” Michal said, “you go to the terminal building and neutralize anyone there, keep and eye on the alarm, the control tower seems empty, check it just after you took control from the terminal building”. Ricardo nodded then walked quietly to the terminal building, then Michal went to the hangar. He walked slowly, taking his time to observe the hangar surroundings, so he could take the hangar personnel by surprise. He stood hidden nearby, he didn’t needed to hide, but he thought the best way was to use a little stealth so none report a missing plane, but he wondered why that kind of Jet would be there. The Airfield was far from the city, so it could easily be used has a smuggling airfield, that would explain why there were so few people. There were a technician fueling the plane, bus Michal didn’t saw anybody else, so he decided to act. Michal went to the hanger in a stealthy way, for a man of his size, he surely knew how to walk quietly, the technician was distracted, mainly since he was concentrated on the plane and had his headphones over his ears. Michal smiled, this could be easy since he didn’t had time to torture or rape him. Michal walked next to the technician, he saw a shadow and turned quickly, just to see a huge man walking fast to him with his arms opened. Michal clapped the technician head off with such brutality that the skull exploded sending headphone parts, blood and brains splashing over the place. The body fell twitching, Michal looked the corpse and thought, “too easy”, then he filled the rest to the plane fuel tanks, closed the valves and entered to the cabin to prepare flight. Ricardo walked to the terminal building, he heard some voices on the terminal. Ricardo crouched so he could be seen from the windows, when he reached the door he heard three voices. Ricardo body twitched in excitement, he opened the door quietly and opened it slowly for a little to look inside and peek how many people were inside. He peeked and saw three people there, one of them seemed to be the plane’s pilot, the others appeared to be airfield’s officials. “The plane should be ready in any minute” the pilot said. I’ll take a look for it, then I’ll leave ASAP I can’ risk to be found here, the plane was already off loaded so I’ll be out on 15 minutes. The pilot walked to the door, Ricardo hid before some boxes. The pilot left the building and closed the door behind him, Ricardo walked crouching behind the pilot, he was careful so he would not be seen from the windows. The pilot was nervous “where that idiot could be now, the plane should be ready” he said, then Ricardo went behind him and with his hands he grabbed the pilots head covering his mouth, Ricardo pushed the pilots he’d to his pecs and then he pressed the head on his pecs. The pilot muffled yells were pleasing for Ricardo, he was aroused, feeling this kind of power over another man was a feeling he just recently begun to understand and his groin was responding in kind. Ricardo flexed his arms over the pilots head, the pilot tried to fight, he punched any part of Ricardo’s body that he could reach, but Ricardo grip was strong, the pressure he was mounting on the head was getting bigger and suddenly he felt a crack and the pilot’s muffled yells stopped. Ricardo just left the body there and crouched to the terminal. Ricardo was excited, he found that he loved killing, his adrenal glands where doing adrenaline on his bloodstream and Ricardo knew he wanted to snuff these other two, Michal said “neutralize” but from know on, when Ricardo heard those words, the meaning from him would be “snuff”. Ricardo then realized the kind of power the SSS meant, and he clearly enjoyed the felling. Ricardo reached the building door again, he was so aroused that he forgot any subtlety, he kicked the for with all his might, the door opened with a bang. Ricardo’s brain was moving at such a fast pace that all the movements of the airfield officials looked like they where at slow pace. Ricardo looked at one of the officers who tried to use a radio, Ricardo threw a chair to the officer knocking the radio off his hands, the radio fell far fro, the officers reach. The other officer tried to run past Ricardo, but he reached the officer with his hand and threw him at the other officer and fell unconscious. The officer who had the radio tried to hit Ricardo, but Ricardo dodged the hit and punched the officer ribs cracking three ribs. The officer fell on his knees in pain, and Ricardo lifted him and bear-hugged the officer tried to push Ricardo, bit Ricardo was stronger. The other officer begun to regain conscience, Ricardo saw him from his lateral sight and while bear hugging the other Officer he ran to the man trying to get up and kicked his head so the officer fell unconscious, the bear hugged officer pushed in desperation but Ricardo kept his hold. “Die you motherfucker, die!” Ricardo said. After some minutes of struggle the ribcage collapsed and the officers limbs went limp. He was dead, Ricardo celebrated his victory with a yell, he then flexed is biceps and kissed them. He then rubbed his wood and lost his mind on his excitement, Ricardo ripped his pants, his quadriceps where not as big has Michal’s but were clearly defined. Ricardo walked to the unconscious officer and decided to use his legs, he took his time to lay next to the officers head, he placed the head on his legs and then he slowly used his quads to compress the head. The officer woke up to find himself compressed by Ricardo’s legs. Ricardo laughed in pleasure, he was finding more strength than he thought he had, he rubbed his dick while compressing the head. The officer yelled in agony and Ricardo went crazy, the power, the sexual lust was too much for him and then Ricardo used all his Smith, the head cracked and the yells stopped, Ricardo kept compressing the head until it changed to a ovoid form, Ricardo released and so to the sure that he was dead he placed the neck on his legs and with a twist of his legs he cracked the officer’s neck”. Ricardo was still rubbing his wood while walking to the other officer, he punched the neck cracking it. Ricardo felt so powerful and the lust overcame his head, Ricardo yelled in pleasure and cummed. His breathing become fierce, the only being more powerful n the place was Michal, and Ricardo understood the pleasure that Michal and Wolf would be feeling when they snuffed other humans so easily that they didn’t made a distinction between people and bugs, Ricardo decided he wanted to be an elite. Ricardo took his cum soaked hand and licked his fingers. He slowly left the building since he could not concentrate well enough from the feelings mixture he was just discovering. Ricardo left the building walking unsteadily, while walking to the plane he found the pilots body. Ricardo strength was raising and then he realized that he didn’t defeated a man but a bug, the raised his right leg and with all his might he stomped the head, Ricardo’s hairy legs danced and showed all the four muscle heads working in unison crushing the head and splattering all the brain and blood on the nearby soil. Ricardo yelled in pleasure and kept walking to the plane. Michal heard the yell and left the plane. Michal walked near Ricardo and he felt that something in Ricardo changed, Michal smiled “how it feels?” He asked, Ricardo took a deep breath and said “like I’m invincible” Michal grinned, “you’re still way too far from that point” he said bouncing his pecs, “but if you stay with the SSS you’ll reach that point”. Michal turned himself and walked to the plane “Come here” Michal ordered, Ricardo slowly walked to the plane and entered behind Michal who closed the door. Michal seated on the captains seat and pointed the other seat to Ricardo “Don’t touch anything” Michal orders, Ricardo was silent. Michal started the plane’s engines and took the plane to the runway, Michal clearly knew what he was doing, Michal took off and directed the plane to the desired destination, “we will reach the Old Red’s airfield in one hour” Michal said. When the plane entered it’s cruise attitude Michal looked at Ricardo, “So?” He asked. “I wan’t to be and SSS elite, what I should do?” Michal flexed his right biceps “fell my arm” he ordered. Ricardo put his hands on Michal’s biceps, “Squeeze it with all your strength” Michal ordered. Ricardo then squeezed Michals biceps with all his might but he couldn’t make a dent on it. Michal smiled. “You should train, at the moment you reach the point in which you can make a dent on my flexed biceps, at that point you´ll reach the level of an elite. Until you reach that point…you should train…anyway, good work out there, seems you got some strength yourself” Michal said. Ricardo nodded his head, he was determined too reach the elite level of the SSS. He wanted to be worthy of the SSS and of his new master, Michal would be his model and his mentor. Ricardo then looked at his body, he felt stronger, but he needed to train more. “Thanks sir, and I’ll train to be worthy of the SSS”. Michal nodded, “I’m sure Wolf and the Interviewer would be pleased to hear that, and by the way, report the situation to the HQ” Michal said handling Ricardo the plane’s phone. After one hour Michal looked at his instruments and begun descending the plane. “We are near, Ricardo, prepare yourself” Michal said. After some minutes Michal found a dimly illuminated airfield. It was the kind of runway that you’ll never find unless you know precisely what to look for. After Ricardo saw the runway he begun to maneuver the plane to land. Before landing he briefed Ricardo. “This airfield is illegal, the Old Reds use it to smuggle drugs. I’m assuming that they will thing at first that this plane carries their goods, unless they first see me, so go back and see if there are any clothing and try to fit while I land the plane. Ricardo when behind and after some minutes he found the pilot’s uniform in a closet. He tried to fit but it was too small, so Ricardo tried to fit as best has he could and went to the cabin “That will do, we only need some seconds, at least to gain some time before they blow the plane off. Ricardo opened his eyes. Michal smirked “If they blow the plane I could survive easily, you don’t, and If you die the Interviewer will nag at me, so consider yourself lucky that I need to take care of you”. “Ok, Ok” Ricardo said disappointedly. “You’ll be a nice SSS recruit, just learn your place”. Michal said bouncing his pecs. “You’re weaker than me, so you obey me, understood?”. Ricardo nodded in fear, he already saw what Michal muscles could do and he knew that even if he already scored some kills, he was still too way behind Michal’s skills, and specially, behind his strength. Ricardo knew that Michal’s gave him an opportunity to kill three people, but he struggled, Michal would do the same feat effortlessly and gruesomely within seconds, or in case that Michals take more time, would be not for lack of might, but because he loved to enjoy to see how someone struggled in vain against his incredible strength. Ricardo instinctively knew that his place on the SSS were way below Michal’s, and that if he was very patient with him was only because he had an order, otherwise he could be already a smear on the soil for being weak for the mission. But Michal gave him the opportunity to taste the kill, at the very few moment he could heed the bone collapsing on his strength, he knew something changed, if he returned live from this mission was too be a loyal strong SSS member, he would be loyal to he SSS secrecy and will enjoy to snuff anyone that dares to step on the SSS ways. He wanted to be equal or stronger than Michals, or even Wolf is that could be possible. Ricardo felt his body responding to that desire, his body felt somewhat stronger. Ricardo took his seat and fastened his seatbelt, caressing his body on the process, his penis begun to engorge. Michal seemed to read his mind when he said “Look, you just snuffed three people back there, I saw how you crushed that guy’s skull, don’t get too carried away, not now, your body will change, and seems you already feel your muscles strength growing. Don’t let that feeling take over your judgement. Not now, or you will jeopardize our mission, Michal grabbed Ricardo’s hand and squeezed a little to make Ricardo feel pain, he tried to break Michals grip on his hand but Michal’s ironclad grip was incredible. “Don’t forget your place… if you, for some reason makes me lose even one second of time on this mission, I will kill you in the most painful and humiliating way, no matter if the Interviewer or even Wolf gets mad at me, learn your place, understood?”. Michal released Ricardo’s hand and kept flying. “Now prepare, as soon has we land, you open the door and disarm the guards that are next to the plane, I’ll go behind you, after we take control of the place, we rendezvous again at the plane side, you go front and left, I go right and behind…no survivors”. Michal stablished the plan and then proceeded to final Ricardo nodded and held his hand still reddish from the humility lesson he just received. The landing itself was uneventful excepting for the fact that the guards were puzzled by the unknown plane landing. They initially thought “Could be that some shipment notification was forgotten?”. They unlocked their weapons and begun to walk next to the taxiing plane, the plane lights were on, so they couldn’t see who was piloting. After some time the plane engines and light were turned off, Michal looked outside from the pilots window, “four or five guards, two left, three right” Ricardo did the same on his window, one behind, then he proceeded to the plane’s door. The guards walked slowly to the plane they kept aiming and the plane. The door opened. A medium-big guy dressed in a pilot uniform walked down, there were no moon so they didn’t noticed that the uniform was barely fitting and that the pilot didn’t have shoes or even socks. The “pilot” descended and in a very latin English he said “delivery, all the good are there, who will unload them?”. The guards were puzzled, Ricardo walked casually. Suddenly he punched the nearest guard will all his might, the other guards were surprised but at the same time Michal jumped out of the plane and fell over the other guard who fell to the floor, Michal quickly jumped over him pinning him to the ground Michal took the weapon from the guard’s hand and tore two fingers with it. Michales closed his right fist, “bam, bam, bam” Michal punched the guard face three times, but the skull was cracked open at the first punch, the other two were just to make sure. On the other side Ricardo already disarmed the guard and grabbed his head and then twisted the head 180° degrees cracking his neck. The body felt limp, then Ricardo ran to the other guard and ripped the weapon from his hand, the guard took a knife and swung it to Ricardo who dodged the knife and stood in a fighting position. Michal jumped to the other guard who was surprised to see a monster size man bulging with muscles running to him, first the surprise, next, the fear when he noted Michals fierce face that looked like a predator falling over his price. BOOOOOM, CRACK was the only sound he heard when Michal punched his chest cracking his sternum and grabbing his pulsing heart. The guard looked at Michal pleadingly but Michal just ripped the heart of the body, the guard fell to the ground and saw how his life was leaving his body with his heart on Michal’s hand, Michals then jumped over the plane, the guard aimed at him, but before he could shoot Michals threw the beating hart at him. The heart landed at the guards face where it exploded gushing blood all over the guards face, blinding him for a moment, Michal fell next to the guard and quickly he took the guard shoulders and in two quick movements, he ripped the guards arms from their sockets, before the guard could yell Michal grabbed the guard mouth and crushed the face and jawbone, the guard fell to the ground and Michals stomped his head crunching the head remains, Michal twisted his leg, so the only thing that remained from the head was a bloody stain on the floor. Michal bounced his pecs in victory, then turned and walked calmly around the plane to see Ricardo fighting the other guard. Ricardo was figuring out how to take the guards knife of the hand of the guard. Michal turned his head in reprobation, “Ricardo! You’re already stronger than that knife, don’t act so weak!” he yelled, Ricardo lost his concentration for a second, then the guard stabbed Ricardo right on his left pectoral muscles. However the knife bounced back and only the shirt were ripped by the knife. Ricardo was surprised, he then grabbed the guard who tried to stab Ricardo’s arm unfruitfully, he only could scratch his skin with it, so Ricardo took the arm with the knife and pulled I will all his might, the arm dislocated from the shoulder, but Ricardo couldn’t tear from the body like Michal would do, the guard yelled and stump let bak a few steps, but the arm was already useless. Ricardo then grabbed the guard by the neck and lifted him choking, the guard struggled and tied to fight with the other hand but Ricardo was focused, the guard struggled but Ricardo went full strength, a sudden shot of might entered Ricardo’s hands and he crushed the guards neck. The guards head went limp and has hangin from Ricardo’s hand, then Ricardo released the crushed neck but he wasn’t satisfied. Ricardo felt disappointed, with himself, hours before he was in ecstasy, but now, he Feld so weak compared to Michal, Michal killed three guards in a few seconds, In some utter display of dominance and strength, giving in seconds such a bloody display of masculinity, Ricardo struggled with two guards and he even didn’t knew his limits properly. Ricardo felt he needed to make up for his weakness. He then ripped the head from the last guard’s neck and offered to Michals has an offering. “I wan’t to be strong, for the SSS, for you!” Ricardo said. “Michal took the head from Ricardo’s hands and crushed like of it were a beer can” Ricardo looked at Michal’s eyes and found Michal’s dark and cold glance. “You’re weak” Michal said coldly, “But at the same time you’re way stronger than them, know your place” Michal said while cleaning the head remains with his tank top. Ricardo said “help me” Michal glare was cold… “I could kill you anytime, If I ever see any other sign of weakness, I’ll kill you, understood?, Ricardo nodded, “Now get out of that disguise, it’s ridiculous” Michal said, Ricardo then ripped the uniform from his body and walked at Michal’s side. Michal searched on the guards remains and found a car’s key. “Let’s go” Michal said, they found a Humvee, Mitchal took the steering wheel. They went for the road and went to the Old Red’s headquarters. Meanwhile on the SSS quarters the Interviewer was looking at his phone on Wolf,’s room Wolf was just getting out of the shower, and went to put some clothes. “Have you received communication from Michal?” Wolf asked. “They are now on the Old Reds airfield, they are goin to their headquarters”. Wolf looked at the Interviewer phone and said “Why you sent Ricardo? He’s weak. “Ricardo can be a good SSS elite, but he has his own pace, if I let him to you he would be dead at this time….Ricardo is not like Carlos, Carlos is more brutal, Ricardo can get strong but he needs someone that can lead him, that’s Michal’s strenght” Wolf lifted and eyebrow “Do you mean that Ricardo can be stronger than Carlos?” “I’m not sure if it’s stronger, but when he wakes up, he will be a top elite. Michal can teach him, or kill him this mission will be his own test”. The Interviewer said, Wolf bounced his pecs and said “I’ve trained him, his body will be strong, his mind…I don’t know, Wolf put a beer can over his mouth and crushed it drinking the can contents”. The smiled and looked at the Interviewer. “When we will go to the police?” “Soon Wolf, we need to make sure all the pieces are in place, then we will go”, the Interviewer said. He tapped his phone and said “We need first to see the results of Michal’s mission”. I’ll tell you as soon as possible. “How many of us will go?” Wolf asked, “Just you and me for now, we still need someone to take care of the warehouses, do you think Carlos could handle that?” The Interviewer said “Let me think Wolf said, has soon as I have a suggestion I’ll tell you buddy” The Interviewer nodded and left the room. After just 30 minutes of driving, Michal was near his destination, the Old Reds headquarters were and unassuming building complex in a desert place, it was a big house with an unassuming looks excepting for one warehouse. Michal stopped the car and said “Look Ricardo, the house was four floors. I estimate that there are still 15 or 20 guards, the elite guards are on the third and 4th floor. Our target should be on the 4th floor”. Ricardo then asked, “No survivors?” Michal pondered his answer, “We might find some good candidates for the SSS, the big boss is mine we will enter the same way we entered the airfield” “Please don’t toss me again sir” Ricardo asked. “Ok, you’ll go behind me this time.” Michal said. Michal drove the car to a nearby mountain, he then looked ad the big white house, Michal frowned, "the guards have been alerted, you sure we killed al the guard on the airfield?” “Yes sir”, Ricardo said, I’m sure that we killed everyone” Ricardo pondered if he would be punished by Michal, but Michal simply said “appears that they are ready for us, we need more information, I’ll go there, do your phone has signal here?” Ricardo showed him the phone, it had a good signal level so Michal nodded. Stay here with the car, I’ll go alone and then I’ll tell you what to do”. “But sir, you don’t have a phone, or even clothing” Ricardo said. “I’ll send you a message, so stay alert, or you might miss the fun”. Michal said. “But sir, you’re going to run?” Ricardo asked risking himself for a punishment. “I will go unnoticed if I reach the house before sunrise is still pretty dark but we don’t have much time, if we go with the car they can evacuate Igor, and I really want him” Michal said while grabbing his crotch. Michal left the car and ran to the Old red HQ, he was very fast, not has fast as a car, but the managed to go unseen, when he reached the house fence he tor it apart and entered the place. “Idiots, they surely underestimate us if they think this fence will stop us”. Michal thought. He entered the house and was spotted by a guard. The guard grabbed his radio but Michael was faster than him he grabbed the hand with the radio with his right hand and his head with the left hand, Michal crushed the hand and the head at the same time. The body fell to the floor. Michal grabbed the body and and carried it to a nearby parked car, Michal dropped the corpse on the cars trunk, then he carefully went to the first floor, trying to not alert the guards, not that soon, he knew that he could take the HQ by himself, but he wanted Igor. Michal found the security room, with extra care Michal entered the room, there was only one guard monitoring the place, but the guard was asleep. Michal smiled contemptuously, “Incompetent piece of shit”, He closed the door and secured it the room was filled by a brief “click”. The guard didn’t woke up. Michal decided to wake the guard and show the true size of his mistake. Michal grabbed the seat and turned it, the guard woke up and saw the biggest man he ever saw “Michal?” He said but Michal fist crushed his head splattering blood and bone parts over all the screens. “Shit, you’re too soft” Michal thought, he dropped the body and looked at the cameras. He located the guards, and when he looked at the 4th floor cameras he saw Igor, Igor was a big Russian with some muscles still for himself, Michal licked his lips “your ass is mine” his crotch engorged at the thought. After some observation of the screens he knew that he could take the base for himself, but oddly enough, there were no means of scape excepting of the cars, Michal expected an helicopter for Igor, but it was quite strange, like if Igor wanted to be found, or like Igor was quite sure that he would survive any attack he could receive. Michal pondered his plans, then took the phone of the dead guard and sent a message to Ricardo “frontal assault, come quick”, Michal crushed the phone, he pointed the cameras to the mountain where the Humvee was and saw it moving, so he decided it was time to go. Before leaving the room he examined the the guard’s warm body and with a punch he ripped the heart and ate it. “Breakfast”, Michal said, he saw the clock, 6 am. “The turn shift” Michal thought. Michal decided to wait for his next victim, he was already aroused, Michal decided to play with his body for some instances, so he ripped his blood soaked shirt and massaged his strong hard nipples and . “Mmmm” Michal muttered, then he decided to unlock the door and waited behind it. After some minutes of self caressing the door opened, the guard looked at the screens, the dead body, exclaimed “SHIT” But before he could read Michal grabbed his head and forced his nipples on the guards mouth. Michal closed the door with his leg and blocked the door with his body, the guard tried to grab his gun but Michal cracked his forearm. The pain muffled cries vibrated over Michal nipples. Michal moaned in pleasure, his engorged dick wanted an ass to penetrate but he was on a mission, so, he decided to make his lust wait a little, then he begun to compress the guards head over his nipple. Michal slowly pressed, the guards yells become a higher vibration on Michal’s nipple, “man, you’re a good masturbation tool” He said while keeping pressing the nipple on the mouth, after some moments where Michal moaned the guard jaw dislocated and the skin ripped, then the head was compressed against Michal’s rock hard pecs. Michal kept pressing until his had was only separated from his pec by a small lining of blood. Michal licked his fingers wiped the blood from his body and threw the body. Then he left the room leaving the door locked. Ricardo received Michal orders, he jumped to the car and pushed the pedal to it’s full. The car slowly gained speed while descending the mountain. The Humvee speeded, then Ricardo aimed for the main entrance, after some seconds the guards notices the Humvee descending at high speed. Michal was walking silently on the house aisles, then a loud bang sounded and some shots were fired. Michal knew that Ricardo made his big entrance. “That’s the signal” Michale thought with a devilish grin and decided to leave any subtlety behind. The guards fired at Ricardo who was hiding in the Humvee crouching on the driver’s seat, “Looks I trapped myself here” he thought, the shots cracked the crystals and after some time they stopped, then a guard appeared in the driver’s side door, so Ricardo took his shot and kicked the door has har as he thought, the door flex and hit the guard. Ricardo jumped out of the car, found the guard on the floor and stomped his head as hard as he could. This time, the head didn’t made resistance, the feet crushed the head has it where stomping a bug, blood and brains flew over the feet, splattering the lower legs, even the quads. Ricardo felt this overwhelming power dominating him and giving himself a stream of pleasure right to his brain, but there where another guard firing rounds at him. Ricardo crouched on the Humbles side. The guard was yelling in Russian it seemed, but Ricardo would not wait for a translator, Ricardo knew his strength was real, so hew decided to use it, using Michals example he simply kicked the Humvee has hard as he could, the Humvee flew towards the guard who got crushed between the speeding remains of the Humvee and the wall. Ricardo’s body reacted to the kill and his crotch engorged, Ricardo rubbed his wood “this is what Michal feels” he thought, then he heard a cough. The guard was miraculously alive, coughing blood. Ricardo pushed the Humvee apart, the guard was crushed, he clearly would die at any moment. Ricardo wanted to fell his strength again, he then palmed the guards head, Ricardo grinned, he enjoyed the feeling of being superior, his pecs flexed showing all the striations possible, his biceps engorged and Ricardo laughed maniacally while feeling the head resistance, Ricardo pressed harder and the head begun to cave, a subtle, but sickening cracking sound begun to emanate from the compressed head but Ricardo didn’t wanted to stop there, he kept pressing until the head gave up all the resistance possible and simple explored on Ricardos hands, Ricardo released the head and stumbled back in excitation. Ricardo felt superior, flexed his biceps and kissed them, he decided to sip his fingers to taste the human blood. Ricardo’s dick was engorged. He wanted to please himself but remembered that Michal was still there and decided to concentrate on the mission and went to search him. He left the place and walked to the house aisles while the house alarm begun to sound alerting all the guards. Michal crushed the alarm button he just activated, “that will make this funnier” he thought. Two guards sprung from, the next room door just to find a bodybuilder in posing trunks, soaked in blood and salivating. They ran to Michal, he yawned, Michal grabbed one guard by the chest by digging his right hand fingers on the sternum and lifting, then lifted the the other guard with his left hand, the guard with the perforated chest struggled but his pain was so intense that the only thing he could do was to express his pain with this face and try to move Michal’s strong arm but not even denting Michal’s skin. The other guard dangled his feet trying to kick Michal and trying to scratch Michal’s forearms to no avail. That was so easily the Michal felt disappointed. “I thought you wold mean a more challenging foe”. He said, then lifting the guards he pressed them agains the wall. Michal’s tríceps sprung to life compressing the guard by his sternum slowly, Michal grinned, he enjoyed the squirming of these weaklings. The sternum gave up and cracked on Michal’s fist, Michals kept pressing the heart and the body just stuck to his fist has the gravity made his job. Michal decided to prolong the suffering so, the decided to Miss the heart for now and went to grab the spine, the moment he grabbed the spine he felt the carotid pulse he felt the life passing through the blood, he felt sick to see that life wasted on such a weak being and then he grabbed the spine and the carotid and ripped from the guard’s body blood sprayed all over the place and soaked Michal and the other guard. The guard was horrified to see how easy was for Michal to rip apart a human being and how little care Michal had for their lives. Michal kept lifting the other guard, he wasn’t even feeling fatigue. He looked ash the guard, his gaze was excited, the guard tied to yell but Michal’s grip barely left any air passing through the windpipe. Michal pondered what to do. He pierced the guard arms with his right hand then slowly felt the muscles ripping by the strength of his fingers. The guard squirmed in pain but Michal continued slowly gripping the arm, he begun to tear slowly the arm muscles, the then fully grabbed the arm and yanked it, ripping it from the body, he released the grip on his neck so the guard fell to the floor trying to use his good arm to stop the blood loss. Michal said, “Is not use” So Michal grab the guards head and put it on the back of his leg and gripped it between his calf and tight. The guard tried to bite the calf muscle at the same time that Michal compressed his head with his calf and the calf broke the guards teeth and face, before the head slipped and the guard fell to the ground. Michal said “you should have let me kill you easily” then he put his foot on the head, he flexed his calf, the muscles were big and defined, Michal admired for some seconds his muscles and then compressed the head crushing it. “Weak, too weak” Michal said in frustration. Before he left for the second floor. Ricardo walked to the aisle, he didn’t saw any sights of Michal near. He was puzzled because the alarm went off but he expected more guards on the first floor, bit the guards didn’t broke to the aisles. he saw a door, he walked quietly and opened slightly the door, in the slit he saw a guard talking over the radio “There where two mangled bodies, we don’t know how many of them are here!, the security room doesn’t answer”. The guard said frantically. The guard waits for orders and Ricardo saw his change, he opened the door and tackled the guard, he grabbed the weapon and knocked the radio off the guards hand, both men struggled for a little, but Ricardo was stronger so he overpowered the guar, Ricardo grabbed the guards throat and said “time to die” Ricardo ripped the guard throat from the neck. The guard gasped for air but Ricardo wanted to inflict more brutality, he pinned the guard body to the ground using his knee and grabbed the head Ricardo pulled the head with both hands and ripped if from the body. Ricardo yelled in victory so his yells mixed with the alarm in a sick sound. Ricardo threw with all his might the head against the wall crushed the head and splattering all it’s contents over the wall. He then left the room and went for another kill. Michal walked to the second floor, he found the stair, there were three guards aiming his weapons at anyone who appeared on the base of the stairs. Michal decided to get up the stairs running to them. The guards fired his weapons, but the bulled bounced from Michal’s body, as soon as Michal reached the upper level of the stairs Michal grabbed to guard by the heads and crushed one agains the others, Michal pressed until his hands were almost together. Them he threw the headless bodies at both sides. The other guard wanted to run but Michal grabbed him by the neck, with one hand, then he used his other hand to lift him from the ground, Michal used all his back muscles to fold the guard in two from the spine, the guard just said “AIEEEEEEE” before Michal let the body fall and stomped the head flat. Michal enjoyed the cracking sound and the blood soaking his feet before going to the next Kill, he decided to go left to go to the playroom, he felt some of the guards where already there, he smiled while enjoyed the thrill to see how many kills he would get this day. Ricardo found the stairs, he saw bullet holes on the wall and begun to climb the stairs. He reached the trench up the stairs he was two headless bodies and a headless body broken in two. He saw Michal’s bloody footprints on the floor and decided to go to the other side just to find some more guards to kill. Ricardo rubbed his crotch and went to a door marked “operations”. He decided that since Michal already made a ruckus on the stairs there were no point in trying to be subtle. He kicked the door and saw two guards aimed at him. His weapons trembled, Ricardo wasn’t that big, but he was soaked in blood and brains, so he looked like a small version of Michal. He thought that they could be thinking that he was Michal, so he decided to play the role, “Fight with your fists or you will suffer the same fate your companions over there” he said with authority. The guards fired their guns and Ricardo dodged the bullets, but some of the bullets reached their target. Ricardo used his arms to cover his face, he feared that his stunt would cost him his life, the impacts hurt like hell but Ricardo then saw that even if the bullets impacts gave him pain, the bullets bounced on his muscles. Ricardo smiled and decided to go wild, Ricardo took the door and ripped it from the hinges. Then he threw the door at the guards who dodged the door, Ricardo grabbed a seat and threw it at the guard head who fell unconcious, the other guard fired his gun wildly. Ricardo covered his face, every step he took he understood that he now was stronger than the bullets, he still covered his face since he wasn’t sure about what would happen if the bullet hit and eye of his face, but he didn’t stopped. When he got near the guard, the guard tried to run terrified, but Ricardo grabbed him and bear hugged him, Ricardo used all his might tho crush the guards ribcage in one swift movement, the body fell limp, Ricardo kneeled over the body remains lifted his arms and closed his fist, then with both hands he slammed the head three times crushing it against the floor. Then he walked to the other guard, he grabbed the head and put it over his hairy chest. Ricardo compressed the head, has the guard was unconscious at first he didn’t felt nothing, but suddenly he regained consciousness to fin himself encased in muscle and hair. The punched Ricardo but Ricardo quit squeezing. Ricardo then felt contempt for the guard, Ricardo felt has a merciless predator so he used all his might and the eyes popped out of their sockets, the head was compressed against Ricardo’s chest and blood poured all over the place. Ricardo wiped the excess of blood and decided to go next to Michal. Michal entered the playroom, there were three guards, all aimed at him. Michal examined the room, but his eyes stood on one very big guard that was expecting Michal. “Hello Michal, long time no see” the guard said. Michals grinned, bounced his pecs and quads and said “Hi Ivan. Ivan was a big man, he was fit but he wasn’t a bodybuilder type, already in his first 40s, he had big arms, legs and pecs, his face was masculine, the only defect you could saw on Ivan was a flabby abdomen, but it in truth made Ivan look more masculine. He was a former army sergeant, he retired and found in the Old Reds a way to improve his income. He forged a kind of relationship that bordered on a little respect from Michal, he was weak for Michal’s standards, but he could be on Ricardo’s level or easily could improve with some training from the SSS. Unfortunately this time they both were on opposing sides, Ivan aimed at Michal but Michal said “Ivan I kinda like you, so I’ll give you a chance, first of all, I don’t use weapons excepting for these” Michal flexed his biceps, “these” he said pointing at his legs “or this” he said grabbing his crotch. Ivan raised an eyebrow. “So i kinda like you, you don’t seem like these bunch of losers, you have some strength, I’m inviting you to an interview, if you pass, you’ll be part of the SSS, you can become like me” Michal said. Ivan looked at Michal, Michal was huge and strong. No matter what, Michal seemed to be unfazed by the weapons. Ivan pondered his possibilities. “This SSS are another mafia?” Michal laughed, “Wolf would kill you at the instant you say that”. Michal said while walking near on the of there guards, they fired but Ivan didn’t shoot, the bullets ricocheted from Michals body who casually walked next tho the guards while looking casually at Ivan, Michal pushed one of the guards and sent him flying to the other side of the room where he fell to the floor with a thud. Then he grabbed the other guard weapon from the barrel and twisted cracking the hand bones, the guard yelled in pain. Michal grabbed the guard from the neck and pelvis and easily lifted the guard overhead. Michal lats grew in size and Michal’s V body shape looks like a menacing cobra. Michal smiled. “the SSS gives you power” then Michal brought down the body over his quads with all his might, the guards spine cracked but Michal’s might was so great the the body ripped in half over Michals quad scattering guts and blood over Michal’s abdomen ands pecs. Michal rose proudly bouncing his pecs an flexing his biceps “Do you want this kind of power?” Ivan was aroused by the brutal power he saw. Michal knew he had Ivan mesmerized, Ivan’s motivation on the Old Reds were that they gave the feelings of power and authority feeling that he lost when he was retired from the Army. On the Old Red’s he could execute some of their foes, Ivan became on of Igor’s favorites, unbeknownst to him, that saved his life because if he where one of Nikolai’s men he sure could be death at Wolf’s hands. Now, Michal could try to convince him to get an interview on the SSS. Michal kept flexing, mesmerizing Ivan with his power, Ivan loved the power, he saw the body remains. To increase the drama Michal went near the guards head and put his foot over it, it was unnecessary the guard would soon to be dead but still, he wanted Ivan to know his place. “Ivan, on the SSS we are way above the bugs” Michal said while slowly crushing the head until there was nothing from it excepting a paste that looked like Michal had stepped over dog shit. Michal’s quads rose and Ivan looked wondered, “How in hell you hide that power while you where here?” Ivan asked, Michal smirked “I didn’t” and slowly twisted the head so to show Ivan how little he cared abut the lesser beings lives. “All those disappeared guards…I was you” Ivan said dumbfounded. Michal dick sprung to action on the killing memories. “All those guards served his purpose… to be killed by my hands” Michal said while flexing a crab pose. “Don’t be a bug Ivan”. Ivan looked at Michal, “what do I do?” Michal walked next to Ivan, grabbed his shirt and ripped from his body, Michal used the shirt to clean his own torso. Ivan pecs where rounded, not as well defined has Michael’s but where way above average, he had good arms, then without asking Michal ripped Ivan’s pants, Ivans body was a powerlifter type body. “You have a decent body for the SSS, we could work your strength” Michal pondered to himself while ignoring Ivan’s complaint. Ivan complained about his clothes, Michal grabbed Ivan by the throat and brought him near his face, Ivan tried to release the grip but now he was on Michal’s receiving end. Ivan found his place, just above the average bug, just spared by Michal’s mercy. “I will end you to the SSS quarters, I’ll commend you, but even if I spare you here, I cannot guarantee that you’ll be received by the SSS” Michal said grinding his teeth, “We always look for candidates and we are now a little short on candidates, but If the Interviewer rejects you, you can have a fate worse than the bug there” Michal said while pointing at the corpse with his head. “Understood?” Michal said while releasing Ivan. Michal taught Ivan that he would get an opportunity on the SSS, but he lost his kill, he went in frustration and grabbed the other guard. He tried to use his weapon but Michal ripped the weapon with the hand. The guard yelled in pain but Michal was aroused and the power display for Ivan left him anting more, Michal turned the guard and pinned him against the wall, the Guard yelled. Michal ripped the clothes from the guards body like the were made of tissue paper, Ivan jaw dropped when he saw Michal back in action, on the front Michal was impressive, but the back where so well defined Ivan dick engorged, Michal’s triceps danced while ripping clothes, the calves were like bulls pinning the body against the wall. Michal took the remains and ordered, “stop the blood loss, I need this one alive…for a while”. Ivan got the message and took some clothes and used them to stop the blood loss from the hand. Ivan loved to see Michal domination, Michal caressed the guards ass “good, you have been doing your squats” he said and feeling the entrance point he rammed his dick ripping his posers and ripping the guards sphincter, Ivan saw the back, triceps and calves dancing while Michal raped the yelling guard, Ivan understood then that Michal didn’t wanted the guard to live for more information but has a release for his lust and primal instincts. Michal kepí pressing the body against the wall, the guard kept yelling “NOOOOOOOOOO” but Michal was so focused on his pleasure that he didn’t realized he was flattening the body agains the wall on each thrust. The guard yells where weaker by the thrust and after some time there were no more yells, the guard was almost dead, Michal kept thrusting over the crushed pelvis, he came inside. Michal lifted the body from the head and took the body off his prick that was looking white cum. Then in a savage thust he crushed the head against the wall, the head exploded but Michal strength where so brutal that he pierced the wall with his opened hand, so the body stuck on the wall like if it was some gruesome painting on the wall. Ivan precummed from the show. Michal turned to him, dripping cum, Ivan was terrified that he would be next. Michal breathing was heavy, he took his bloody hand, cleaned his prick with his hands and licked his hand. “First, you go and find me some trousers, boxers, whatever you find” Michal said while breathing like a beast. Ricardo entered the room and saw Michal and Ivan, he went to fight Ivan but Michal pushed Ricardo to the other wall, Ricardo went flying over the room and hit the wall, but Ricardo didn’t fell to the ground. Michal was surprised, his amusement lowered his excitation. Ivan stopped on his tracks, now knowing what to do. “Ivan, do it quickly, don’t go to the third floor, they’re ours” Michal ordered. Ivan left the room as quick has he could. Michal roared in defiance. He wiped the blood from his body. “He is our recruit now, or at least until the Interviewer decides his fate” Michal said, Ricardo walked next to Michael “you grew stronger” Michal said. Ricardo flexed his body, for a swimmers’s body, Ricardo was packed and his hairy pecs and legs made him look sexy, “I feel now the results of the training in the SSS”. Ricardo said proudly. “Know your place idiot, your body is still accustoming to the training, don’t go reckless or you will be killed and the Interviewer will nag at me if I let you be killed”. Michal responded. “But sir, I learned that my body repels bullets” Michal looked at Ricardo’s body, this kind of bullets are easy, but they still can bruise you, so still, watch for yourself, if you get yourself killed, I’ll tell the interviewer that you were an idiot that didn’t knew your place” Michal said bluntly. Ricardo stood silent “yes sir” he said. “Good” Michal responded. They stood silent, Michal heard the movements on the 3th floor, the floor trembled form the guards movements, they were barking orders, but Michal decided to wait a little more, after some minutes Ivan entered the room with some military trousers and handed it to Michal. Michal took some boxers that still left too little to the imagination and “covered”. Michal smiled, “Ricardo, let’s go, Ivan you stay her, wait us here, you were Boris confidence man, I will need you” He ordered and both naked man left the room. Michal and Ricardo walked tho the stair, Michal saw the upper side of the stairs and suddenly he pushed Ricardo at the side and covered himself. At the upper side of the stairs three men on a sandbag bunker were firing a heavy machine-gun. They were scared so they were too trigger happy, has soon has they saw any part of Michals body they fired. So it was very difficult to go up using the stairs. “What do we do sir? Would be difficult to go up on this way” Ricardo said. Michal looked at him “I could be strong enough to resist the bullets from that thing” Michal said bouncing his pecs. “I only pushed you so you don’t become a strainer, you should know your place” Michal scolded Ricardo who grew fa little ashamed. Ricardo tried to look up but the guards fired, one shot grazed Ricardo skin. Ricardo’s face twitched in pain. “Told you so” Michal said. Michal grabbed the wall and using his hand ripped a big chunk of wall and in a quick movement he tossed it to the machine-gun. The weapon was toppled, Michal seized his opportunity, so he jumped before the guards could put the weapon on his place, one of the guards yelled when he saw Michal approaching at an awesome speed. The guard tried to run but Michal grabbed him by his neck and used his body has a bat. Michal swung the body and nocked the guards over the bunker, one of the guard fell downstairs, Ricardo grabbed the guard in rage and swung him downstairs where he fell with a thud. Michal stood upstairs looking down ad Ricardo, he just crushed the neck of the guard and ripped his head in one swift movement since Michal didn’t wanted to lose any time with this bug. Ricardo grabbed the other guard by his lowered and swung the guard against the wall, the guard stood limp but Ricard would not risk to let him alive, Ricardo went for the head and twisted if 180° degrees first, then twisted again so the head was looking forward, but the neck was clearly twisted like a knot. Michal smirked and then grabbed the other guard from the lower legs. When Ricardo reached upstairs Michal said “Too slow… this is the proper way to do it” Michal swung the body agains the wall with all his might, the head and body was crushed like a but against the wall, the body stuck to the wall, Michals pulled the corpse from the wall and ripped the legs of the body like they were tissue paper. Michal flexed his biceps. “come on Ricardo, can you do better?” Ricardo answered bitterly “show off”. Michal felt Ricardo’s frustration on his voice, Michal approached him and grabbed his wounded arm just over the bulled wound. Michal pressed the wound and Ricard yelled in pain. “If you just accepted your place you would not be wounded” Michal said with a calm anger on his voice, “Wolf already would have killed you, but the Interviewer sent yo with me to give you a chance to be of good use for the SSS”. Michal kept pressing, Ricardo cried in pain. “Know your place” Michal angrily said “Obey, don’t make me kill you…do you want to be stronger?” Michal ordered while causing more pain to Ricardo. Two guard appeared behind Michal and shot their guns but the bullets bounced on Michals skin who ignored them” Ricardo cried in pain but nodded with his head. “Good” Michal said and released the arm. “You have a lot of training to do, but today, you’ll learn you mental skills, that’s you mission” Ricardo stood up and forced himself to endure the pain, his arm was bleeding but he ignored it. Michal nodded then he turned to the guards, took both arms of one guard and with one yank he ripped them both at the same time, the guard yelled but Michal released the arms and punched the chest and abdomen with both hands, he grabbed the spine and with a yell his triceps and back flexed ripping the body in two. Michal released the body halves and grabbed the other guard by the throat. He looked at Ricardo who was standing behind Michal clearly enjoying the way Michal tore apart a guard like he was made of cookie mass. Michal tossed the other guard in front of Ricardo “he’s yours, show me”. Ricardo seised hi opportunity, let his foot and slammed if over the guards femur that snapped, the guards quads here destroyed but Ricardo’s . Ricardo kept pinning the leg of the ground, he bent over the body and grabbing the guards chest he lifted the body ripping the leg on the process, Ricardo felt his strength and loved the feeling, but he now kept his cool, he enjoyed the feeling to be an unstoppable alpha, but now he was in control of his feelings, he could be more like Michal’s a snuff lover unstoppable man but who always kept his cool to enjoy his kill, Ricardo now had an example to follow and he knew that the guards life would be an excellent offering”. Ricardo walked next to Michal, “Sir….master, can I touch your body? Michal stood and flexed his pecs, Ricardo pinned the guard’s legless body by the head In front of Michal’s pecs. The yelling guard saw himself looking at the most hard pecs he could ever see. Ricardo slowly pushed the guards head on Michal’s chest Michal smiled. “Thats good”. Ricardo then pressed the head with all his might and the head was crushed. Blood poured from the head orifices and splashed his pecs. Ricardo rubbed the bloody head remains over Michal pecs. They were so big that Ricardo was forced to use both hands to feel Michal’s chest. Ricardo was aroused, “So this is your power” Michal grinned “Yes”. Ricardo, humbled felt Michal’s legs, then kissed them both, he licked Michal calves, Michal groaned for a second and then he gently grabbed Ricardo from the shoulders. “I can’t allow myself to be distracted from this mission, there are still more rooms here and Igor is up” Michal said disappointing Ricardo. “Don’t worry” Michal said “I accept you apology, so now let’s finish this mission” Michal said and then went to the aisle. Michal went along Ricardo on the third floor “Seems they couldn’t replenish the guards we killed with Nikolai”. Michal though. “Ricardo, go to that room, there should only be a guards living room. Ricardo nodded, then Michal said “You can release a little if you can, I´ll be up”, Ricardo smiled and entered the room. There were two guards on the hide behind a big sofa, guns aiming “No machine-guns or Miniuzis?” Ricardo thought contemptuously. The guards fired his guns to Ricardo but now Ricardo was stronger, his body reacted in unison with his mind, so Ricardo’s skin repelled the bullets. Ricardo’s arm was still on pain from the punishment inflicted by Michal, but that pain helped him to be in control. Ricardo’s body was changing during this mission, so his mind. Michal’s example gave him an aim, Ricardo wanted to be al least strong enough to be a SSS elite and he would aim for that, he would aim to be on Michals, Wolf and the Interviewer expectations. No matter if he never in his life would get as strong has Michal or Wolf, he will devote himself to be strong, and anyone that dares to interfere will feel his wrath…or his lust. Ricardo quickly grabbed one of the guards and took the gun from his hand, then tossed it to the other guard who dodged the impact. The guard kept firing and hit his companion on the chest. The guard begun to bleed, Ricardo wanted a slow kill. He wanted to be like Michal, he wanted to enjoy the feeling of tearing someone apart, but until now he was a beast, not knowing to control his power, now he was in control, he would keep in control of his might and he loved this feeling even more. Ricardo walked to the other guard and took the gun crushing the guards fingers on the process. Ricardo kicked the guard who flew to the wall. “Wait there”. Ricardo then took the wounded guard, he knew that the bulled hit internal organs, so the guard would be dead soon, but Ricardo won’t let him to go peacefully to the other side. Ricardo took his right arm and twisted it tearing the biceps, the guard’s face twitched but the damage to his lungs didn’t slowed him to scream Ricardo released his arm and saw the bruise he just caused. Ricardo tested with the other arm but instead of twisting he yanked it has hard as he could, the arm dislocated from the shoulder. The wounded guard moved his legs squirming to the exit, Ricardo walked next to him “seems I found a bug, then he lifted his foot and placed it over the guards head, slowly, Ricardo felt the guards hair caressing his sole, Ricardo’s quadriceps begun to contract, his quad fibers slowly recruiting to except pressure, the sole went down like an hydraulic press, slowly the head was compressed, ad first there where no clear deformation Ricardo felt aroused, his wood was growing, the pressure grew exponentially has more fibers where recruited, then the head cracked, Ricardo felt the first cracks on his sole, then he kept compressing, the head was not even a challenge, not anymore, Ricardo’s quads went full strength and the sole went crashing down anything on it’s way, crushing compressing and destroying the head. Ricardo’s food was covered in blood, skin brains and hair. Ricardo loved this. He kissed his flexed biceps and touched his nips. This self worshipping was demanding him some release and he knew where exactly he could get it. The other guard stood speechless at the gruesome show he was holding with his left hand the remains of the right hand and trying to figure a way out. Ricardo’s swimmer body was not has impressive has Michals, but the way he saw Ricardo crushing his former companion made him feel fear. Ricardo slowly walked to him, he ripped is boxers revealing all his nakedness. The guard stood in horror, “what to you wand from me?” Ricardo just grinned, he wasn’t there to chat with bugs, he grabbed the guard’s left shoulder and tossed the guard to the sofa, Ricardo walked next to the guard and lifted him from the chest, with his foot he licked the sofa to accommodate it so he could lay the guard and turned him down. Ricardo Feld the guard’s ass and then ripped clean the clothes from his body, the clothes didn’t gave any resistance so in some seconds there where two naked men, or on Ricardo’s mind, there where only one man there, the other was only a body that only existed to satisfy a primal need. Ricardo rammed his dick on the guards ass, the guard cried “NOOOOOOOO” but Ricardo would not listen, he saw Michal’s brutality and it aroused him, Ricardo primal needs manifested on each throat from the body, Ricardo’s dick rubbed against the guards thing ass, Ricardo thrusted and thrusted, every movement was stronger that the one before, the guards tried to break Bree with his left arm, Ricardo didn’t wanted the guard to let go so he grabbed the arr from the elbow and tore if from the body, the only thing that was left was a Biceps and triceps heads dislocated from their lower insertions, the blood gushed from the am. Ricardo knew that the guard would be dead but he kept thrusting, his mind was overjoyed, he loved the feeling of utter dominance he had over a weakling. Ricardo trusted but the guards resistance was getting weaker, he was dying. Ricardo then decided to take a little more pleasure and grabbed the head with both hands, Ricardo thrusted, every time faster, Ricardo crushed the head and the twitching body gave him a final stream of pleasure. Ricardo went out and jerked himself fro another 5 minutes until he summed. Ricardo grinned, this was his first rape experience, he now felt what Michals felt and loved it. After some seconds Ricardo’s breathing became normal, he wiped the blood and sperm from his body, and left the room. Michal was out there, he had on his right hand a guards crushed head with his body hanging. Michal grinned “I went to see how you were going", Michals looked at the room’s interior, “seems you had fun” Michal said with an amused expression on his face. Ricardo just smiled. “Good” Michal’s said. Lets continue, Ricardo, look for the other rooms, I’ll go to the fourth floor” The four floor was the smallest, but it had the most valuable assets for Michal. Michal knew that it was designed has a long aisle with three bulletproof divisions. He still was puzzled that Igor didn’t left, Michal entered the first division, he saw a well equipped nursery, Michal nodded when he saw a slim guy dressed in a doctor’s coat. “Hi Doc” Michal said. The Doctor seated in his desk “Michal, long ti no see you, you came back, seems you betrayed us for real” The Doctor said. “Well Doc, you already know that, you have a lot of patients down there…” the Doctor smiled resignedly . “If you’re here they are all dead I suppose, seems that the Old Red’s have sustained quite a blow”. Michal was amused “you’r saying that so casually?, don’t you care for you colleagues?” The Doctor shrugged, well, I’m really here for the “volunteers”, Igor wanted me to improve our guards physical abilities, I’ve tried but so far I haven’t achieved the results I wanted, you never let me study you, that would truly helped me, but you’re too stubborn” He said “Sorry Doc", Michal said, “I din’t really wanted to be your rat” he said bouncing his pecs. The Doctor raised an eyebrow. “You’re quite the specimen, with your help we could rebuild the Old Red’s” Michal said “aaaah, the SSS will be the new owner”. The Doctor took a beverage from his desk and drank. Michal didn’t recognized the bottle. The Doctor flinched, yelled in agony and fell to the floor, “Coward” Michal said, the Doctor committed suicide, he walked to the next door “where are you going?” The Doctor said while stepping up. Michal seemed surprised. The Doctor took his desk lifted over his head and then threw it to Michal” Michal dodged the desk, then the Doctor jumped to Michal and kicked his pecs. Michal stumbled back, surprised “What?” He asked. “I only could prepare some of these ergogenic aids” Only two, but I’m quite proud of the results. Michal stood there surprised. “What are those?” This serum helps me to improve my muscle strength and reflexes”. The doctor put his hands on the coat’s pockets. “It’ s very difficult to prepare it, but I’m very proud of the results” The Doctor jumped in front of Michal and to Michal’s surprise two heavy blows landed on his abdomen. The Doctor kicked Michal who stumbled back. Michal sent two punches but the Doctor dodged them. The Doctor made a jab and Michal kept stumbling and crashed on a cabinet, all kinds of medical supplies fell to the floor, Michal fell dizzy for s second before receiving a kick on his face. A drop of blood dripped from the side of Michals mouth. The Doctor was ecstatic on his ability to hit Michal. “See Michal, I really wanted you, you’re such a good specimen. I could use you to improve my formula. So I could use that formula to improve all the Old Red’s guard. If i had you, this tragedy would not have happened, if just you would lend me your blood Nikolai would not be dead, the Old Red’s would have destroyed you pitiful organization” The Doctor jabbed Michal again. Michal stumbled and tripped on an oxygen tank and fell to the floor. “But you’re stubborn, and you didn’t fell for the sedatives on your food” The Doctor picked the oxygen tank with the intention to use it has a maze. “I knew you were stronger than you appeared, even for your size, I tried to warn that stupid Nikolai, I always suspected you and now they see I wasn’t wrong”, the Doctor kicked Michal on the abdomen. Michal covered his abs. “I told them to keep an eye on you, my formula wasn’t ready for Nikolai’s guard, they could wait for two more days…now I’ll killl you, and when we rebuild the Old Red’s you’ll be dead and your blood will be the base for my new stable formula”. The Doctor lifted the oxygen tank over Michal’s head and went for the kill, the tank descended but Michal’s hand grabbed the tank and ripped it from the Doctors hand. The surprised Doctor tried to jump bak but Michals grabbed his ankle and the Doctor tripped. Michal raised has big as he was. “The act is over…Now I see, your motherfucker” The Doctor was surprised. Michal had some red spots on his skin where the Doctor hit, but the Doctor knew that the damage was very minimal. “No, no, why you’re this strong?” Michal lifted the Doctor from the throat with his left hand “I knew you where doing some twisted experiments here, I knew you wanted me, I felt sick and now I see you were trying to poison me to take my blood?” Michal cleaned the blood drop from, his mouth with his hand. “This drop is more than most of my opponents had gotten from me”, Now you tell me. Michal lifted the Doctor and pinned him to the stretcher from the throat. Michal begun to crush the windpipe “Tell me Doc…what was that drug you used?” The Doctor struggled, but he wasn’t able to break free. “They are some noradrenaline analogs, they offer short term strength boost, the mental effects make the soldiers stronger…” Michal looked at the Doctor’s eyes “You really thought that that could defeat me?” Michal asked clashing his teeth” “You know that Igor makes his close guards train very hard, no weak man can be near Igor” Michal, pondered the Doctors words. “Why you needed my blood?” “You where different, I saw that from the beginning, unbeknown to you, I gave you the prototype formula” Michal released the neck, then gave one step back, we was thinking on the Doctor revelation. “What did you find”. The Doctor sat on the stretcher smiling proudly. “You where the only one that didn’t die, you were stronger, I kept perfecting the formula, with such resistance I could use you to perfect the drug. The Doctor went to a nearby cabinet and opened it, there were some bottles marked with numbers from the 1 to 12. You helped me to improve the formula from 7 to 12. Before it the drug down’t had an effect or killed the volunteers. You resisted, your body was so magnificent, it was strange, the drug didn’t had any apparent effect on you, but somewhat made you even more aggressive, but the effect on your strength wasn’t apparent. Michal listened in silence, “…but having a body capable to resist the deadly effects made me wonder if I could improve the formula by studying you blood.” The Doctor said. Michal thought on those time where he felt more aggressive than usual, the time he needed to grab a guard and run to a far away place where he could rape and snuff at will. He wondered how many time he could resist all those uncontrollable wrath episodes, how many time his mission was in jeopardy because he couldn’t control his impulses? He wasn’t discovered but the now understood why he killed so many guards while on mission, that made Igor paranoid, so he needed to get near Nikolai, but Igor was the Old Red’s true boss, Michal felt the rage filling his body. “I tried to convince you to give me some blood vials” The doctor said. “At the end I tried to kill you, but you’re too resistant, before I tried more drastic measures Nikolai chose you and you all left to the SSS headquarters, I was disappointed but at least with a last effort I could made the only vial of 13th formula, the one I used before, nobody knew it and at leas it seems to work for a quick strength boost, I still need to work on prolonging it’s effects, but I’m near…”. The Doctor left the stretcher, “Now I told you everything, I can’t beat you I Know, Igor will kill me if he finds I’ve told you everything, so I have two choices, I can try to leave or I can join you, I can be of good use for the SSS. The doctor said. Michal thought that the Doctor could be a useful asset, he could help to accelerate the SSS guard’s training. Michal walked silently next to the Doctor. The Doctor felt secure, he had the experience, the knowledge so he could improve the formula, Michal looked at the cabinet with the rugs inside and asked “Where I can find the instructions to make that formula?” The Doctor tapped his head “I have all in my head, I just deleted the computer files just in case Igor tries to kill me, he needs ,e and now the SSS needs me”. The Doctor said. “So, no copies?” Michal asked “No cop…” Michal grabbed the Doctors throat lifted him and with a bam he pinned to the stretcher again. “See Doc, I’ve trained all my life to have my strength, I’m very proud of my might… so I don’t appreciate the fact that you gave me some drugs to use me as a guinea pig, the sole idea of using any drugs to make me stronger would soil the very SSS values, you don’t know us….you don’t belong to us…you don’t deserve us”. Michal said while clenching his free fist. Michal released the Doctor who tried to scape, Michal grabbed him and pinned again to the stretcher, Michal ripped the Doctors coat, shirt and tank top, the Doctor was fit, he had a swimmers body similar than Ricardo, but different from him he was hairless. Michal looked at the body, he was fit, he could be a good recruit, but Michal won’t forgive what this unworthy being tried to do to him. “Doctor, you have surgery” Michal said, so he grabbed the Drs abs with both hands, dug his fingers and ripped the abdomen wall open. The Doctor yelled in pain, the Doctor guts where exposed, Michal graded the intestines and tore them open, while showing them to the horrified Doctor, “Look, you’re full of shit” Michal grabbed each organ and tore is apart, Michal graded the pancreas, the liver, the kidneys and tore them with increased speed and brutality. The Doctor tried to grab Michal’s hands but Michal just cracked the forearms who fell limp at the stretcher’s sides, the legs where moving wildly with each organ that Michal tore. “Look Doctor, you have even more things inside, I’ll take them out too” Michal said with en evil grin, “Your drugs worked”…Michal said while grabbing the Doctor’s lungs “they are useful to prolong you pain” Michal said while grabbing the ribcage and ripping them open exposing the hearth and lungs, Michal grabbed both lungs and tore them open, then grabbed the heart and crushed if before yanking it out. The alls where soaked in blood and guts as Michael tore each organ from the Doctor’s abdominal and chest cavities. The Doctor where dead already but Michal would not let the brain go undamaged. He took the head with his left hand and with his right hand he punched the head with such strength the the fist came out from the bak of the head. Michal released his left hand and the body just stuck on the air, hangin from mica’s side like an exposed piece of meat on a butcher shop. Michal looked the body, he despised the body. “At the end you you need hard work Michal said flexing his biceps and then ripping the body from his fist with his left hand. Michal dripped the Doctor’s blood, he used his hand to wipe out the blood from his body. Michal wanted to finish off Igor as quick as possible, he was puzzled that no-one came to help the Doctor, he expected al least a guard coming go help, but nobody came “Could be possible that the Doctor simply left? Or he truly wanted to defect?” Michal pondered while walking. At the next room he found seated on a desk, looking at Michal, “Nice kill you had there” he said. “Michal walked next to the desk. “Adam, why you didn’t helped the Doctor?” Michal asked. Adam was extremely big, not has defined as Michal but he could give him a run on his money at least from the size, Adam was bald, he had the face that showed that he could be fearsome if angered and his ling beard made hem look like a big biker type, but he didn’t wanted to fight. He simple stated: “I heard everything, I saw what you did, your brutality…I know I can’t beat you…but…I wan’t to join you, I wan’t to be like you” Adam said bluntly. Michal lifted an eyebrow, “but you’re quite strong isn’t it? You even have the Doctor’s formula”. Adam lifted a bottle on his hand “Come on, drink it!, I’ll wait” Michal said. Adam looked at the bottle and the looked at Michal, his bald face showed a mix of shame and despise. “I could drink it and maybe I can beat you, but for what? What would be the satisfaction? You already listed to the Doctor, this only gives you short term results, what would be the glory of that?” Adam destroyed the bottle against the wall. “I can’t stand this shame, the l Red’s were to be real strong, not this, I want to be really strong, like you” Adam looked at Michal’s begging. “And what If I refuse?” Michal said. “Adam went silent, he walked in front of Michal. Adam didn’t looked like he was fearing Michal but he was sure on his steps. Michal felt surprised since this big man was so sure of what he wanted that he could even come next to him. Adam said bluntly “If you don’t let me join you…then kill me like you did to the guards, or the doctor, If you don’t let me join you, then destroy me, I’ll be useless”. Michal raised an eyebrow. Michal grabbed Adams clothes and ripped them out, Adam stood there only with his boxer briefs, socks and shoes. Adam was packed, he had this wrestler-powerlifter type, Michal thought that Adam was very strong for his size. “What to you offer?” Michal asked, “I offer me” Adam said flexing his biceps and legs. “Will you help me to manage the Old Red’s remains and make them an assists for the SSS?” Adam face showed a little grin. “I’ll even kill the remains and rebuild for you if you ask me”. Michal smiled, “I’ll grant you an interview, I’m not the one that chooses our members, but I can help you to get your chance”. Adam looked puzzled. “I´ll explain you later Ricardo. Adam, I need the Old red’s information, you’ll be able to handle that?” Michal said. Adam nodded with his head”. Just at that moment Ricardo arrived, looked at the Doctors office and corpse “Look you had fun here” Michal smirked. “Are you going to kill him?” Ricardo asked. “Nope, we will have another interview” Michal said. Ricardo nodded “There were no more guards on the third floor” Ricardo said. “Only Igor and two guards are left” Adam said, “but they are not here” he added. Michal raged “what????” Adam stumbled back and said “Look for yourself”. Michal walked to the next door, ripped it from his hinges and tossed aside. The office was big, but empty, the furniture was the only thing that stood there. On the main desk there was a piece of paper and Michal found written on it just a word “basement” with a smile, like a meme. Adam went behind Michal with Ricardo “He’s waiting from you down there, he had the only stash of the formula” he said. “Why there are so few guards?” Michal asked. “After you left, with Nikolai, we lost contact with him, after a few days we assumed that Nikolai and presumably you were dead. We send our intel gatherers and when we saw you on the colosseum fights we knew that you double-crossed us” Adam said. Michal turned to Adam, “So you like the fights too” Michal said with a grin. Adam blushed Igor and I liked the fights, but we haven’t seen you before, we you found the links recently, but when you appeared, Igor went wild, he was decided to get his revenge, so he pressed the Doctor to improve the formula, as you saw, he could only manage to make to the 13th, but in the process, a lot of guard where killed. We lost so many man for such a small gain” Adam said, it seemed that he was worried for his men. “At the end there were only Igor, the Doctor, his two bodyguards and the few men fortunate to not be given the test formula.” Adam clenched his fist. “Igor wanted to kill you, he wanted to be strong, but he almost destroyed the Old Red’s” “you know I’ll destroy it” Michal said, “I don’t care anymore, you’re worthy, they are not” Adam answered. “So, what do I do for this “interview” he asked. Michal smiled “Ricardo, Adam will be our guest, please escort him with Ivan” “Ivan defected too? Ivan is a good man” Adam said with a surprised face. Michal nodded “you too can help with this issue, if you both pass the Interview, now go”. Ricardo signaled Adam to follow him. “Ricardo, after you escort Adam I’ll wait you on the basement”. Michal said. Ricardo and Adam left. Michal pondered all the info recently gathered. So, in the end he was responsible for the Old Red’s demise. Michal smiled. He went down, the third floor was deserted, the seconds flor was deserted too, there were no signs of Adam, Ivan or Ricardo. On the first floor he found a running terrified guard. Michal ran, the guard just saw a bodybuilder running ad devil’s speed that grabbed him by the throat. “No no no” The guard screamed. Michal left him and found a cellphone. The guard screamed. “Do you have any signal?” Michal purred. “No no no” The guard screamed again… “Oh you say that you have signal?, Can I bust borrow you phone?” Michal said in a sweet purring voice. The phone was locked but Michal recognized it was one of those with facial lock. Michal grabbed the guard by the head and made the guard unlock the phone. The guard kept yelling “No, no no” The phone unlocked, “thank’s sweetie” Michal said in a sweet voice, “I’wont see your photos, don’t worry” Michal then crushed the guards head with his hand, the guard made gurgling scream before the crush; Michal tapped on the phone. “Mission going OK, 2 interviews, wait for next update”, Michal send the message to the SSS Headquarters then crushed the phone and proceeded to the basement. Michal went downstairs, he casually wiped the the blood from his hands with the walls. Michal went down humming slowly walking, enjoying the time, feeling his calved dancing with every step, his quads flexing, Michal enjoyed the feeling of being in his own Wonderfull body. And blood soiled body, he reached the basement. Michal took his time to look around, the basement was big, It was a big space, like a warehouse, Michal wondered why the Old Reds would need to use the SSS space if they had this kinda big space. Michal saw the door, so he used the blood on his hand to draw an arrow for Ricardo to find him. Michal was aroused to see what he would find on the other side of the door. It was kind like entering the colosseum. He then opened the door. The basement space was huge as Michale supposed, in the center there where two big guards, and in a small bucked there was Igor, Igor was a huge Russian, packed with muscle, Igor was shirtless, his biceps swelled with power. Michal knew Igor meant business, but he never saw him shirtless, unless Nikolai, Igor could easily put up a fight, Igor in fact was the real leader for the Old Red’s, Nikolai was his second in command, in fact, Nikolai was his only childhood friend, they went together to the military and both decided to retire at the same time, soon they both left Moscow, then Igor went heavy on training until he won some bodybuilding contests, that gave them enough money to travel and scape Russia and east Europe, but unfortunately in their new land they soon found that things where going to be difficult, very difficult, unfazed, Igor used his size and specially, his strength to make some mob’s business, they worked with the Russians, the latins, the Italians, even the Japanese, on all those adventures Nikolai went along and helped him until they found that they needed to make their own business using the skills they learned. They created the Old Red’s has a way to remind them of his old country and also to make a statement that they would take all the old Russian mobs under their wings. Igor and Nikolai grew their mob and their friendship together, they felt like brothers. But even has Nikolai had some authority, everyone knew that the brain and brawn was Igor’s but they already knew that if they even mentioned that to Igor, they would find their deaths at Igor’s hands. They grew in power, but unfortunately other mobs still outgrow them in size, but not in brutality, Igor wanted to grow even if that was at the cost of fear, Nikolai didn’t care, he even enjoyed the brutality, one day that found about the SSS warehouse business and decided to send some of their valuable stuff there, until Nikolai wanted to send them drugs to store. Igor knew that the SSS could be brutal but since they weren’t interested on the mob business but as a mob outsourcer, they didn’t taught they could be a threat. Even so, Igor knew the SSS would be pissed if they discovered the drugs, but Nikolai insisted, Nikolai decided to make increasing quantities of drugs, at first the SSS only sent messages, is Nikola decided to test the waters even more. Igor warned him but Nikolai dismissed his concerns “We could just take them out” One day a new recruit came to the Old Red’s, Michael, he was one of a kind, Michal grew in the ranks at a extremely fast speeds, his arrival came at the same time that some guard simply vanished, but Nichal was son excellent on his work that the workload of the other guards wasn’t affected, Michal grew until he became the confidant of Nikolai, much to Igor disapproval but Nikola was set on him. One fateful day Nikolai decided we needed a base on the city, Igor was worried but Nikolai convinced him that the idea to take the SSS would be good, they knew the SSS didn’t used any weaponry, they thought that the SSS bribed some corrupt officers and politicians, Igor are worried that many guards disappeared without any explanation, they kept vanishing without any trace but Nikolai asked for a lot of men to take the SSS quarters…they never came back, they vanished. Now, the only apparent survivor was there, killing the rest of the Old Red’s, destroying what’s left of the organization…he was the answer, he had the explanations…and he seemed unstoppable. “Hello Michal” Igor said in a clear but cold voice, ”You came back”. Michal bounced his pecs. “Hi former boss” Michal answered. “I never was” Igor said. Michal nodded, “We can say that for a time I was, I killed a few people for you as you can remember”, “And you killed more of us I might add” Igor said trying to control his rage. “You made some missions for us, I might say that you were a great soldier, but little us knew that you really had another boss. I should have suspected it, but Nikolai…poor Nikolai was mesmerized by you, he thought that you were a good asset, and in a way you were, but I suspected, you were a good killer, a too good I might add, that kind of experience you don’t learn in the military, I knew you meant trouble, but I hear Nikolai, I should have stopped him…now I understand It always was you…” Igor said with main and rage in his voice. Michal scratched his chin, “Well Igor, in fact the ones that created this problem…where yourselves” Igor looked Michal with shock “You knew the SSS rules, you knew how we worked, you knew that the SSS didn’t stored drugs of any kind” Michal said. “You received our warnings, the SSS values their secrecy vow, but the SSS also values their rules, you were too stupid to ignore our warnings, so they sent me…at first I thought it would be an easy mission, but once I learned of Nikolai plans to take over the SSS, I needed I have to act, I needed to protect the SSS, and I protected it. But your transgressions against the SSS were so extreme that the only possible punishment is to utter destroy the Old Red’s” Unless you accept to abide by our rules and become one with us. Michal said in a cold but diplomatic voice. Igor was shocked, Michal just gave him the piece of information he needed to complete the puzzle… “And what about Nikolai?” Michal flexed his biceps “I suppose he was crushed like the big he always was” Michal groin grew in excitement. “You don’t know how I enjoyed ripping the brains out of his head and crushing it with these hands” Michal laughed like a maniac. “So tell me Igor, you’re strong, I know that, your guards over there are strong too Michal said pointing both with his finger. “So what do you say? Do you want an Interview with the SSS?” Michal said, Some steps sounded on the aisle, Ricardo entered the room slowly, look at the size of the place. “Do you have a lackey?” Igor asked with contempt. “I don’t know if a lackey is a good word on the SSS we respect our peer unless they are weak, he is an aspiring SSS elite” Michal answered. “So, there are elites on your little group?” Igor commented. “I wont call it ‘little’, as far a we know…we are now bigger than your group” Igor took the hit and sputtered “You traitor, you killed Nikolai you came here and destroyed our soldiers, now you think that I would join you?” Michal was unfazed…he pondered his answer and said “I know your answer, and your guards…do you want to have an interview with us?” Michal asked pointing at them again. The guards stood unfazed, “see? Joseph and Oleg are my most loyal guards, they are also the only ones that can even match my strength because they train with me here” Michal said opening his arms and showing Michal and Ricardo the entire place “we took the training equipment outside so we can have a fight without any advantages, just you and us. Igor said “yo mean, you wanted to take me with your two guards…so fair from you” Michal said scorning Igor. “You really wanted to kill me here, but you miscalculated dearly”. Igor was shocked. “See Igor, I now understand that you had a lot of difficulty trying to recover from your losses since the SSS took your valuables hostage when you tried to overtook us, you knew that you couldn’t get more soldiers quickly enough to fight the SSS, or to defend yourself from other mobs when the news broke. You even asked the doctor to forcibly increase the formula strength, I didn’t knew about that chemical compound but unfortunately that will only ad to your faults”. Michal said “We despise those methods, but you embraced them we could work together in your benefit, but you decided to betray us…you’re despicable, you’re unworthy… but worst of all…you’re weak” Michal said scorning Igor. “Do you want to fight me?” Igor asked. Michal smiled, “That’s one fight I want…but before… I want to play a game…yo say that these two are strong, I have here may ‘lackey’ as you dared to call him, so why we don’t see what can your guards do against my lackey and then we hit ourselves until one of us dies?” Michal said. The guards didn’t waited for an answer, Ricardo jumped to action too. Igor yelled “wait your idiots” Michal just laughed. The three men clashed in the space between Michal and Igor watched in silence, Joseph and Oleg tried to punch Ricardo, Ricard was dodging punched and kick’s at fast he could, he could withstand a hit but he didn’t exactly knew the guards power so he tried to assess it. Then he realized that trying to fight tow men at the same time wasn’t a good strategy, so he dodged a punch from Oleg and grabbed Joseph’s leg, with all his might he threw Joseph to a wall, Joseph’s head smashed against the wall and he felt unconscious. “NO, your idiot” Igor said, Joseph then hit Ricardo in the face, Ricardo stumbled, Joseph went for a jab but Ricardo reacted and hit him directly in the face, Joseph face bled by his nose and mouth, Joseph try to hit Ricardo but Ricardo was faster and using the leg has a lever he knocked the guard to the ground. The guard was facedown and Ricardo pinned his leg and made a heel lock, Joseph cried in pain, but Ricardo when fro more, he grabbed Joseph’s feet and cracked it so the feet was 180 degrees backwards, “YES” Ricardo yelled, Joseph grabbed his leg in pain. Ricardo flexed his biceps in victory “you haven’t finished yet” Michal said. Ricardo looked at Michal…”yes sir” he responded, Ricardo grabbed Joseph arms and twisted them, Joseph went wild from the pain, he was twitching side to side, but Ricardo wanted an utter defeat, Ricardo grabbed Joseph in a camel clutch, he looked at Michal and then Igor in defiance, he wanted the head backwards with all his might, there was a crack, then a riiiiip, Ricardo ripped Joseph’s head off the body. The ripped head had an horrified death, like Joseph wasn’t ready to be killed by a man smaller than him. “Your useless piece of shit” Igor said. Ricardo then grabbed Oleg from the place he felt and while standing defiantly in front of Igor he squashed Oleg’s head with his barefoot”. The body twitched and the stopped movement. Ricardo kicked the body against Igor who dodged it. Ricardo the jumped to Igor but Igor was prepared for that, Igor made a front kick that landed on Ricardo’s jaw. Ricardo stumbled back and fell unconscious. Michal walked next to him and said “you should have know your place” and kicked him aside. “Well Igor, seems that there is only you and me”. Igor looked at Michal has an animal, he had the formula on his hand. “please take it, I can wait”. Ricardo regained conscience and tried to stand up. He went stumbling next to Michal. Michal stopped him “Know your place, you’re not strong enough” then pushed Ricardo and sent him flying to the wall where he felt with a thud. After some seconds Ricardo seated next to the wall and decided to look at the ensuing fight. Igor took the vial, opened it and drank it. Michal just waited, Ricardo put attention since this was the first time he would see it in action. Igor yelled, he felt his internal organs where burning, after some seconds his body accustomed to the feeling. Igor ripped his shirt and flexed. “Now I have to power to destroy you” Igor said. “Let’s see if that’s true” Michal said. Igor ran to Michal who tried to dodge Igor’s run but Igor was as fast as Michal. Igor tackled Michal and both men fell to the floor. Michal felt himself in the receiving end of a barrage of hits. Igor punched Michal who covered himself. Igor hit again many times Michal looked surprised, after some seconds Michal used his legs to break free from Igor’s lock and stood up. “Seems you can put a fight he said”. Michales felt his body and felt some pain, at least some of Igor’s hits were able to sustain a little damage. Igor made some punched but Michal dodged some, blocked some with his forearms. Michal took his time to see Igor’s style. After some minutes Michal found an entrance and hit Igor’s abs. Igor’s feet left the ground for some seconds, Igor stumbled bak but didn’t fell. “I won’t fall until I’ve killed you” Igor said. Michal stood in guard but a quick smile formed on his face. “So…you’re ready to die?” Igor went back to fight, Igor this time added some kicks to his mix, one of the kicks hit Michals abs. Who stumbled back. Michal was serious “so this serum can give you this kind of power…” He said. “I told you, I’m going to kill you” he surprised Michal with a left hook. Michal felt a strange feeling for him, he felt the taste of his own blood in his mouth. Michal smiled there where few instances in which he would see of feel his own blood. Michal smiled. Michal decided to go on the offensive, he ran to Igor and feigning a left hook he then made a front kick with his right leg, the kick landed and Igor fell backwards. Michal then kicked Igor on the ground and lifted him from the chest. Michal bear-hugged Igor. Igor yelled and put a struggle, Michal liked to bearhug his opponents but Igor was putting a real struggle. Michal felt a little annoyed that he could get a proper bearhug on Igor’s body. Maybe the serum clearly worked. Michal released the bearhug, Igor fell to the floor, Michal stood up thinking what to do next. Ricardo looked somewhat puzzled but stood on his place. Igor body twitched from the pain, he stood up and begun a barrage of hits agains Michal. Michal found himself own the defensive, Igor muttered, “I’ll kill you, I’ll avenge the Old Red’s I will avenge Nikolai” Igor kept on hitting and kicking Michal, Michal was dodging and blocking hits looking for an aperture, but something was a miss, suddenly Igor’s hits were getting weaker, Michal begun to feel that some hits landed but they were weaker but the second. After some hits Michal didn’t felt the need to block any of Igor’s hits, he just stood there. Igor hits were now like hitting a brick wall, Michal sighted in disappointment. Michal grabbed Igor by the throat and lifted singlehandedly. “Looks like that crap drug effects waned already” Michal said. Igor struggled in vain, “Michal I…will..…kill…you”” Igor said “How do you want to back up that words if you can’t give me a decent hit without that crap drug?” Michal shook Igor. “You’re strong for a normal man…I thought you could give me some…excitement. Ricardo, get out” Michal ordered. Ricardo left still stumbling. After Ricardo shut the door Michal, still holding Igor said, I’ll have my satisfaction, one way of another. Michal ripped his boxers and shook his wood, Igor eyes went wild. “Nooooo”. Michal released Igor who tried to run but Michal caught him and pinned to the ground, Michal took his dick and putted nicely on Igor’s ass “I have some plans buddy” Michal begun to thrust himself on Igor’s ass. Igor struggled but Michal kept him pinned. “You should have kept you head cool” Michal said while thrusting, Igor struggled again “Let…me….goooooo”, Michael smiled. He could easily tear Igor apart but Igor could be a potential SSS member, Michal kept dominating and raping just for the sake of destroying a dominant man’s mind. Michal thrusted and thrusted, Michal was containing himself so to not make any Irreparable damage on Igor’s body. “You will be mine… We’ll dominate you…and you’ll serve us….until we don’t have anymore use for you”. Michal devilishly said. “Nooooooo” Igor said “I will destroy every memory of you Nikolai, and of your old life…you’ll serve me, you’ll serve the SSS” Michal said thrusting Igor’s ass until Igor fighting will was destroyed, Michal cummed inside Igor’s ass. Igor was exhausted, Michal then grabbed him from the throat grinding his teeth he said “We will teach you real power…you got an interview…what to you say”. Igor stood silent, humiliated….after some seconds he just signaled a weak yes with his head. Michal said “good”, then he threw Igor to the ground, grabbed him by the ankle and dragged him out. After some minutes Michal found Ricardo along with Ivan and Adam. All excepting Ricardo looked at Michal in surprise, “Is that Igor?” Michal lifted him from the ankles until his body didn’t had any contact with the ground. “With some training he could be a good asset, emphasis on the ass” Michal said while slapping Igor’s ass and laughing. “Do you have any cellphone” Michal asked, Adam had one and handed it to Michal. Michal tapped some numbers and contacted the Interviewer “Mission accomplished, send some people to clean here” then he hang out. Looked at Ricardo “Ricardo, you will head to the headquarters. You’ll go there with Ivan and Adam, tell the SSS we need some people here to take the shit out and take this place for us” Then he trowed Igor’s body at the feet of Ricardo, these three all have interviews. The interviewer is impatient. The sun was already high. “Man this mess is gonna take time to clean” Michal said, “For know I need a bath, but before…” He turned to Ricardo “Come here!” Michal ordered, Ricardo walked next to Michal “Do you know your place already?” He said. Ricardo nodded with his head. Michal flexed his bicep, then he ordered…“squeeze it”. Ricardo lifted his hand and grabbed Michal’s biceps and with all his might he squeezed. A slight dent was noticeable on Michal’s biceps. “See? You’ve improved”. Michal said with a grin and left the place.
  24. This time the story got very long, sorry. Please bear with me since I'ts still not completely edited (I'm trying to improve my writing skills sorry). Thanks to freakoman2 for his always kind help and ideas and Mczapl for his suggestions. Hope you like it. As always, this story involves pretty heavy snuff. If this is offensive or turns you off, please leave. Part 5- SSS, Wolf’s magic Sorry for the long post, I decided to part in two because it was getting extremely long, has you can imagine, there will be a second part, and as always, In case you’re turned off by this kind of stuff, please stop reading and go somewhere else. This will get wackier and crazier. Wolf was training, has usual wen he wasn’t with the Interviewer managing the SSS business. He looked big, his biceps, pecs and legs where getting stronger, he smiled in front of the mirror, ripped his shirt of since it was the more expedite way to see himself in all his glory on the mirror. He laughed at the thought that the Interviewer would free out when he asked him for new (and more expensive ) equipment. But his muscles needed, and when Wolf’s muscles needed something, the SSS should provide it. Wolf left the room, he went to his quarters where there were only his bed, and a big stash of shirt that eventually would get ripped, maybe because Wolf ripped them since he disliked to take them out in the normal way, or because he would grow so big that the shirts would be unable to cover him. He took a bath, he delighted himself on the water flowing over his pecs and caressing his nipples, he delighted on his size and the water cleaning his biceps and legs from the sweat of the last workout he decided to put more pressure n the water to clean his back since he was so big that his hands didn’t allowed him to clean the back with his own hands. After he decided he would need to stop using on himself on the shower, he decided that his obligations with the SSS needed to be fulfilled, so he decided to dress himself, but before that he just peeked himself nude on the mirror and couldn’t stop to wonder on how big he was. “Damn, he said, how strong these muscles are?” he thought, then, he decided to flex a bit and make a quick double biceps pose, then he flexed and bounced his pecs and made a crab pose that revealed his Wonderfull and great arms with the most biggest legs that the SSS have seen ever. Wolf wanted to kill, ever since the Nikolai incident he has’t killed anyone and he was driving for that, he knew that the Interviewer was planning his next move on the police but that waiting was almost killing him, he was thinking on all the ways he could crush those unworthy authority figures and how he could easily show them who would be the strongest man and who is the real authority. He then decided to go to talk to the Interviewer and ask him exactly when he would release him. Wolf dressed himself and led the room, he was so focused on his way that he almost ripped the door from his hinges, he walked on the SSS aisles and then after some minutes he entered to the Interviewer office. “You costed us too much Wolf” The Interviewer said “Well, I’m so big that I should cost” Wolf answered with a proud smile. The interviewed didn’t answered immediately, that was strange, since the Interviewer would usually answer with a quick a cold response. “I know you want to snuff the police Wolf, but I need you to wait a little more”, Wolf bounced his pecs and breathed heavily in frustration. “Just wait a little more Wolf, you will have the opportunity to go. “I haven killed in a while, I need to” Wolf muttered. “The Interviewer looked at Wolf amused “So, it is just that?, if we provide you some victims…would you wait one day more?” The Interviewer said, amused by the almost childish response, but there was Wolf, in all his might, and desire to just keep showing off his might and his list to kill weaker man just for the sake of it. Wolf stared back at the interviewer and said “But just one day..what is your plan?” “Would you like to come back to the colosseum?” The interviewer asked. “Are you serious?” Wolf said in a surprised voice. “If I remember correctly, you said that the fights where so unilateral that people didn’t wanted to pay for those. “I know Wolf” the Interviewer said, “But, sometime we should provide some squash matches, and you my friend, are the perfect fighter for that.” The interviewer said, he seemed that he was planning all this. Wolf pondered a little and said “Who I will be fighting?”. The interviewer tapped in his PC, “Well, it’s true that no one on the entire SSS would fight you, nones is that crazy, well, maybe Michal”, Wolf raised an eyebrow “So?” Wolf asked. “In fact we have a contract,” The Interviewer said while tapping on the PC. Some names appeared on the screen. “There were some protest on the town and the cops were quite brutal with the mobs…some woman where raped and some men where killed, we still don’t know why, but some of the families ‘contracted’ us to give some cops and early retirement so I decided to do it has a public service and they can retire…by your hand” He tapped the screen again and other names appeared. “Our operatives already found the targets and bought them here… I’m sure they will be happy to know you…or not” The interviewer said with a small smirk, knowing that Wolf would love to make quite a show on this job. Wolf smiled in excitation and said “Are yo sure that they would be in shape for the Colosseum?” He asked. “I’ll personally check that they will be in top form for you” The Interviewer answered. “We already know those kind of people, we offered a good amount of money, they are also curious about what you did to agents Leon and Lobo….I hope you’ll find them fitting for your…needs” The interviewer said. Wolf bounced and caressed his pecs and arms. “I hope so too…” Wolf smirked. Then the Interviewer’s attention came back to his PC and tapped again on his spreadsheet, then sighted. “I will need you to make quite a show, we need to improve our profits I you want new equipment the next month” The interviewer said. “I need it know buddy” Wolf said “What?” The interviewer said bemused. “Already destroyed your gym?” Wolf ripped his shirt and flexed his arms in a double biceps pose, then bounces his biceps flexing proudly “What to you think?” Wolf said proudly, He knew that the Interviewer would freak out, but he will not make anything that stopped Wolf from growing mainly since he not only reaped the profits for the SSS, but he also liked to see Wolf size and brutality”. “Alright Wolf, I'll check on your equipment, do you have something in mind?” The interviewer asked, “Send me the catalogues” Wolf answered while leaving the room “I’ll choose what fits me better”. The day was pretty uneventful, Wolf was walking near the office and some of the guards entered to leave messages and soon leaving after saluting Wolf from a safe distance. The Interviewer left the office “Are you ready Wolf?” Wolf flexed his biceps “These are always ready buddy” Wolf said while bouncing his muscles in a mesmerizing way, the Interviewer took a time to recover his composure. “We have to go, but first let’s eat something”. Wolf and the Interviewer left the office’s warehouse, they entered the SSS restaurant and they both seated in a table. The guards seated on separate tables. “I’m still planning your next trip Wolf” The interviewer said. Wolf looked at him while eating a Hugh chunk of a chicken leg with his teeth in a savage and terrifying way that confirmed that his arms and pecs weren’t the only super strong muscle he had. “What is left?” He asked. “We need first to isolate the station communications, so you can freely do what you want” was the only answer Wolf got. Wolf stood silent, “I need you to give a good spectacle on this stream” The Interviewer said. Wolf smiled deviously, “I have something prepared, you’ll be surprised”. The interviewer lifted his eyebrows and kept eating. Wolf and the interviewer left the place, then they entered at the Colosseum warehouse, the one that had the most direct entrance, the went to “greet their guests”. “Wolf, please do not do anything funny right now, I just want to check them, once they are on the colosseum, thy will be completely yours” The Interviewer said. Wolf just smirked “Yeah, I’ll be very patient”. The interviewer asked another guard to accompany him, Carlos was tall and built, he had a tan skin and the shirt was slightly opened shirt that revealed his well built pecs, but Wolf was more imposing, bigger, savager and way stronger. The Interviewer chose Carlos because he knew that Wolf would scare them and that would affect the stream show. Even so, Wolf wanted to hear the conversations so, he stood outside the room at the doors side so he could not be seen. The Interviewer just entered the room and checked if the names were all correct, so, he fulfilled the contract. “Lets see”, the Interviewer said while holding a tablet the Carlos passed to him. They where in a big comfortable room, there were a lot of commodities, there where some couches, a big freezer filled with plenty of beverage types, there were snacks then and even a phone were they could ask for any kind of food, so the people inside would be in some place like a first class hotel. However, the people inside of it were a little uncomfortable. They were 9 people inside, all of them on their police uniforms. They looked anxiously to the Interviewer and nervously at Carlos, being a little intimidated by Carlos´s presence, all of them but one, the biggest of them that was even bigger than Carlos and looked somewhat intimidating. The interviewer noted the anxious bunch about Carlos’s presence so he figured they would be terrified by Wolf. He sighted in disappointment while taping his tablet. “I just hope Wolf doesn’t get mad and still give a good show”. The looked at the biggest one, Captain Brown, Brown was a big bodybuilder type, intimidating by his sheer presence, he barely fitted on his clothes and looked down on the Interviewer with a dark brown eyes that clearly matched with his last name. “Are you the boss here?” Brown demanded. The Interviewer raised and eyebrow and smirked “So what if I am?” Brown tried to hold the Interviewer but Carlos spend in front of him and Brown tight that he better get answers before doing anything harsh. “Please relax Mr Brown, I know you’re all stressed but we went leaps and bounds to make yourselves comfortable.” The Interviewer said returning his attention to his tablet and almost ignoring Brown. Brown demanded raising his voice “Let me out immediately of else?” The other people walked next to Brown trying to start fight, Carlos breathed heavily and his shirt partially ripped so a pair of well strong and rounded pecs showed up the seams. The Interviewer just said “stop Carlos, we only want to talk” Carlos was about to hit Brown but decided to obey his order. Carlos sighted and stood quiet but keeping a close look on Brown. “Gentlemen, please” he said in a polite voice, “Carlos, please, calm down, I don’t have any intention to alter the stay of our guests”, the Interviewer took his phone and made a call. “Tom, please bring the food”. The Interviewer hang up and seated on one of the couches. All the cops were looking at him. “Please gentlemen seat, the food will be here soon”. After some minutes the door opened and Tom entered the room, he was short but very dense, we was bigger he was dressed in a white T-shirt and denims that barely hide something his ego where very well built and his torso was big, but to has well built than Carlos’s. He was pushing a big cart with some high class delicacies, the cops mouth watered but they, specially Brown was suspicious. Then the Interviewer walked to the cart and took some food with a little fork that he took from the cart. “Delicious, he said to Tom who nodded with a smile, please gentlemen, lets talk, I Know you have some answers”. The cops took a fork each, and used it to pick some food, some, suspicious first smelled the food and then ate them, it was delicious and soon after they first probed the food they begun to eat the rest until the cart was empty, while that, the Interviewer took a can of coca cola from the freezer and seated on the couch and tapped on his tablet. After some minutes, Brown took another seat in front of the Interviewer and said “So, what are we here?” He asked. “I’m glad to see you’ve somewhat calmed down, Tom, please tell Wolf that he can go to his room” The Interviewer said while all the rest of the cops took seats in front to the Interviewer. Tom left the room, Carlos stood next to the Interviewer looking at the cops, his stare was ice cold, but he kept calm. “Let’s see” The Interviewer said, he tapped on his tablet and continued…“You all know about the protests that happened few days ago, you all were called to control the angry mobs. “Yeah, one of the cops said with a grin” The interviewer looked at him and asked “You’re….?” “Thomas” the cop answered. The Interviewer tapped on his tablet, “hummm, Sgt Thomas”, the Interviewer kept reading “you got three accusations to police brutality, seems that you had and order to contain the people using non lethal weaponry but somewhat, the cops on you command fired lethal bullets and killed 5 people”. The Interviewer then swiped on his pad “You were called for an internal investigation but for some reason they released you” “So what!” Thomas said defiantly, he was fit, not fit has Brown that clearly was the biggest of the bunch, but he could give a SSS warehouse guard a run for his money in a one to one fight, The interviewed stayed quiet and after some seconds he continued “There seems that there were proofs against you, but Internal Affairs cleared you”. Thomas looked surprised, so the others, where he could have all these kind of info? They wondered. “What are you up to?” Another cop asked while Brown and Thomas looked at him. The Interviewer looked at his badge and said, “You’re Officer Lewis” Lewis was skinny fit, he was tall, blonde blue eyes that had a crazy glare, he had defined biceps and the abs where marked against a well adjusted tank under the opened polices uniform shirt. A loud angry yell sounded and then a big hit made the walls tremble with a human yell and a sickening cracking noise. The Interviewer sighed in irritation, “Another mess to fix” he muttered, the cops looked at the door in surprise, then Carlos stood in front of the door, the Interviewer then continued. “Lewis, you were assigned with a fellow officer, Allen, and where assigned to keep and eye on some protesters, when the mobs started Allen and you disappeared, then Allen was found savagely beaten and he was shot dead in the head” Allen looked directly at the Interviewer and a small and brief, almost unnoticeable smirk appeared on Allen’s face nobody noticed excepting for the Interviewer. The cops looked at Allen, then the door and Carlos and they seemed uncomfortable; what else he could know? The Interviewer then said “Here we have also officer Robinson, you where accused to break into an apartment when the protests became violent and raped an adolescent woman who was hiding in her house, the parents found the body beaten to death and you appeared in cameras…absolved” Robinson, a tall muscular man with broad shoulders man, he was silent but his crotch revealed a growing erection. “Mr Scott and Torres” The Interviewer said while tapping his tablet, “You were recorded on camera, you were accused to rob at least three apartments, in one of them an old aged couple were found beaten to death, the internal investigation said that the mob entered the apartments and killed the couple”, Bot cops where seated next to the interviewer, they where normal sized males, one white and one latino, they stood up at the same time surprised but after the interviewer ignored them they decided to keep their cool and wait until the Interviewer kept reading they seated, and the Interviewer said “Roberts”, Roberts where a mustached male not that tall, he was big but not particularly fit like a fat wrestler, “Roberts” the interviewer said, “you were accused to beat brutally a woman and his son on an dark alley during the protest, there were witnesses but also were absolved by Hill as far as I know” The Interviewer tapped his tablet and kept speaking: “All of you where absolved by internal Affairs directed by Major Hill who is right next to me” The interviewer said but he didn’t even looked at Hill. “Mr Hill, you absolved everyone on this room, the rumors say that you were paid handsomely to deter their investigations and avoid them to pay for their actions until you yourself were recently investigated, specially after the recent protests” Hill, a small petite man shook uncomfortably on his seat, “And that leaves just two of you left” The Interviewer gave his tablet to Carlos and looking at Brown and pointing the last cop he explained “Agent Baker, you acted has a mole within the protesters, the rumors says that the protesters were pacific, but you used your place within the people to ignite the mobs, because of you the protest became violent and all your fellow officers made all kinds of bad things” the Interviewer then pointed to the last man that was the one that seemed their boss, or at least that had the most influence. “Mr Brown, you’re the highest ranking officer here, you’ve accepted some money from some mafias to scare people from their houses, the mafia wanted some buildings to hide their operations, and when people wanted to protest peacefully you ordered Officer Baker to instigate the violence so you could act almost unnoticed, when the protest leaders seemed to stop the violence, you ordered Thomas to kill those protesters to add fuel to the fire and keep the violence going.” The Interviewed coldly looked at Brown who was tense, like a predator, Carlos also tried to walk near him but the Interviewer stopped him with his hand “your actions were discovered by late officer Allen so, before he denounced, you made Lewis kill him and also you took the bribe from Scott and Torres who tried to use the protest has a cover to rob some people but unfortunately those old people found them and where killed there were also Roberts who was not on your orders but as you found him, he bribed you too for your silence; then, you influenced Hill to deter all the investigations related to the protests but he went too far and he got investigated too.” The Interviewer finished the last sentence with a cold “And just at our side”, then a deep silence filled the room. Everyone in the room were silent, they were almost shocked to see all the info and details the Interviewer had. Brown then asked “so why we are here?” “We’re here to help Mr Brown” The Interviewer said coldly, “we at the SSS took our business very seriously, you all have been found and we will help you to retire, we already talked and negotiated with Nikolai, the one that hired you Mr. Brown, and we will help all you to retire in a big way, you just need to wait until ur preparations are complete and you’re off to go, please stay in this room for one more day and you’ll soon be freed”. The Interviewer said while leaving the room. Brown was somewhat relieved, he thought that Nikolai would have fixed his retirement and he thought that he would be able to leave with all his money. “You will have all kind of facilities in this room, you can ask anything you need on the phone, anything excepting a way to communicate with the exterior, once all the details are finished we will inform you, only one day more gentlemen”. The Interviewer left the room, he felt exhausted, irritated, yes, the SSS ways where brutal but they always looked for a worthy opponent and let the common people in peace, these sold themselves to the Old Reds, the investigations left him enraged, the Old reds not only tried to took over the SSS, they where also plotting to surround them using the police. That unforgivable act should be punished and the Interviewer would make sure to enact that punishment yo ensure the SSS total domination over the town. He left the room with Carlos who closed the door, the Interviewer took three steps when he noticed at his left a headless, dense and built corpse dressed in a white t-shirt and denims and a crushed head plastered against the wall in a cracked zone of the wall with a linear red and white line of goo connecting the body to the crack. “he was good cook” The Interviewer muttered in an irritated way, The Interviewer then walked to Wolf’s quarters and without knocking he entered the room, there was Wolf “dressed" only with a towel, he was furiously flexing his biceps in front of the mirror, he looked angrily at the Interviewer “So?” He asked in a cold, angry way. “You killed the cook Wolf, now I have to find a new one” Wolf bounced his pecs defiantly but the Interviewer was unfazed, “they are the ones we are looking Wolf, do as you plan, whatever that plan is” he said. “You’re angry Wolf said” The Interviewer looked at him “you’re one of the few that know me that well, they are all unworthy, maybe you should test Brown”, the Interviewer said. Wolf again answered “But you’re angry” “Yes” the interviewer said, “The Police are involved, we cannot tolerate a challenge of our power”. Wolf smirked proudly and shot a double biceps pose “you have one Wolf” he said, The Interviewer looked at his eyes, then extended his hands and felt Wolf biceps. “That is the only thing we need here” he said with a smile. “I´ll help you find another cook pal” “you’re joking, last one you chose almost poisoned us” The Interviewer calmly answered somewhat relieved. Wolf smiled “the Interviews are your job, I just finish the contracts” he said while hitting his hand with his fist revealing al his pecs striations. “I also make sure to pay for all the damage you do” The Interviewer said. The next uneventful day the Interviewer passed the day looking ad his PC numbers, Carlos was the one at the Interviewer side since Wolf plainly refused to go to the office because he needed time for preparations. The Interviewer was puzzled, it was pretty rare that Wolf didn’t gave the Interviewer any detail. When the Interviewer asked the only response he got was “It’s a surprise”. The Interviewer decided to go along Wolf. This was a change of pace since almost always he made the calls, today he decided to be surprised by Wolf. At night, just one hour before the start of the streaming fights he went to the guests room with Carlos at Wolf’s request. He entered the room and looked at the cops secluded there, they were in civilian clothes. “We finished our preparations, but has you may figure, we cannot leave with 9 people at the same time, so we are going to call you in turns, Carlos will come here to pick you up, the first ons goes with me”. The cops nodded, “”Mr Hill, you come with me first, Mr Brown, you will be the last". He left the room and looked at the wall crack, he sighted. Hill left the room and the doors closed before him. Hill was excited “what we will do?” Hill asked,“Please come with us, you are about to pick up your transport” Carlos said in a low pitched but very masculine voice. The Interviewer was surprised that Carlos took the initiative and thought that Wolf surely briefed him, he went along. The Interviewer, Carlos and Officer Hill left the place and entered a big aisle, The Interviewer was amused to see Carlos explaining the place without revealing they were really going to the colosseum, half the way they found a big metallic box with a small hole on top. Hill looked at the oddly shaped box and said “what’s that?” “It’s the disguise of your transport” Carlos answered, Hill and the Interviewer were surprised but Hill didn’t saw that the Interviewer was as surprised has him. “We need to conceal your transport, so we put you inside this box and then we put you on a transport, once you’re outside of the town, we take you out of this box and then off you go to freedom, the money will be send you in a private account” Carlos calm explained. The interviewed looked at him amusingly. Hill after some pondering decided to go with the explained plan and entered the box. Carlos shut the box with a padlock, then, without help, and a little effort, he lifted the box over his head, he smiled to the Interviewer and continued the walk to the colosseum. Once Carlos lifted the oddly shaped box over his head, the Interviewer realized that the box was shaped like a hat, a big magician’s hat. After some consideration he dismissed his own thoughts and walked behind Carlos at a distance, Carlos was strong, but not at Wolf’s or Mitchal’s level so he decided to play a little safe out there. After some walking on the aisles, they reached the colosseum, the Interviewer then saw Wolf, he was dressed with a black tank top that had some brilliant details, like a “nightgown style” tank top, his shorts where just a little more revealing than usual, so his legs and biceps were more visible. The combined effect of Wolf’s size and clothing made him look bigger and sexier. The interviewer looked at Wolf’s clothing and thought that he looked like some devious and handsome, but fearsome magician and loved the sight. He then entered his capsule and Wolf walked next to him “Now you will see my magic” Wolf said before walking next to Carlos while the protective screen descended in front of the Interviewers seat where he sipped rom his coca-cola can. Carlos, with some effort left in a delicate way the hat shaped box on the floor. “What’s happening? Hill yelled from inside the box”. Wolf laughed and walked in the center of the colosseum, the SSS elites where standing around the arena, they were excited to see Wolf working there, It was a rare experience because Wolf was so dominant that only the most loyal and rich subscribers payed to see those fights, those who payed handsomely enough, found themselves looking usually at one sided fight where Wolf usually dismembered their opponents piece by piece while their opened yelled and cried for mercy until they bodies collapsed and died at Wolf hands who kept tearing and crushing until until he got satisfied or there where no more tissued to crush. If they wanted a little fight, could enjoy Michal’s fights since Mitchal love for torture gave his viewers a little more old style fighting. Wolf gave them sheer destruction, dominance and brutality. Wolf where also more difficult to control in a sense that once Wolf was set to kill, only the Interviewer could stop him without getting hurt has poor late Tom found. Hills yells from the box were getting desperate by the minute “Get me out of here” Hills yelled. Wolf just taped the sides of the box then he looked at is audience and flexed his biceps in a walking double biceps pose. Wolf’ walked slowly surrounding the hat and flexing his biceps, he walked so slowly and consciously is his quads striations where clearly visible, and flexed so intensely that the tow biceps heads where clearly defined, and when relation he bounced his pecs in such a manner that the Interviewer was surprised at how that shirt could be holding that pressure on them. “Ladies and gentlemen, this night, we will held an special event” Wolf said while addressing at his audience. Then he saw at the Interviewer with a demonic smile the the Interviewer found very sexy, “Tonight my friends you will see in action, magic” Wolf said “Wolf the magician will mesmerize you with his tricks and sleight of hands, so enjoy the spectacle!!!” Wolf said loudly and he signaled another SSS guard that was on a console. Some circus music begun to sound in the background, then Hill begun to yell more “Get me out of here!!!!” The Interviewer then realized that the hat shaped bow was really a big, somewhat twisted and exaggerated version of a hat and wondered what would Wolf do. Wolf bended over the small aperture of the hat where Hill was trying in a futile way to get out, until now, Hill was hiding on the hat, but when he found himself trapped and the music begun to sound, he realized something was amiss, he then took and arm out of the hole but to not again, then he crouched again I the box and then his head popped up. Wolf gently as nt to hurt hills pushed him inside the box and calmly said “please, stay hidden, I´ll help you get out soon” Hills face was terrified when he sow that big hand over his he’d and yelled in fear has he thought that Wolf would crush his head immediately. The yells where muffled has Wolf pushed the head back inside and then dressed to the audience while lifting the box effortlessly with only one hand like it was only a normal hat, a big, oversized, but weightless hat. The Interviewer thought that Wolf was getting way stronger since he could lift that box with an adult inside with one one hand and manipulate it so effortlessly that Wolf walking appeared more than a casual magicians walk with his hat. Wolf lifted with care the hat over his head and “put” it. He clearly made a dent on the metal with his hat and begun balancing the hat in such. Way that it was funny excepting for the fact that you already knew that inside the balancing hat would be a terrified human being. The show looked like a big man balancing an oversized hat and between the music compasses you heard help cries and yells. “Well, ladies and gentlemen, in my first trick of the night its a classical one. With my magic I will make appear a rabbit from the hat” Wolf said and the audience laughed. With that Said Wolf flipped the hat and put in on the soil. “You see, nothing here, and nothing there” Wolf said while Flexing each biceps in turn, then he opened his hands. Hills looked at Wolf from the box trying to figure what he Would do. Then Wolf took the hat and looked ash the hole with a devious smile, Hills was terrified to see only Wolf, his size and his unrelenting power that handed the box and him like if it where just a empty cardboard box, and while Hills yelled Wolf put his hand in the box hole and moved his big arm around looking for something to grab. Then, while looking at his audience with a grin he said, “Abracadabra!” And pulled with all his might, there was a sickening crack, followed by a horrid pain cry, and Wolf took Hills arm out of the box with such force that the arm cracked on it’s way out, then the arm snapped and then it ripped from Hills body. Wolf tossed the hat and showed the ripped arm to the audience holding it in his right arm and flexing the left arm. “Tadaaaaaaaa” Wolf said and the SSS guards lapped back, then Wolf tossed the lifeless arm, Hills was yelling on his box AIEEEEEEEEEEEE, Wolf then said to his audience, “But..there is more magic where it came from” Then he quickly grabbed the Hat, lifted it over his head and a small stream of blood fell over him, and he loved it. Then while holding up the hat with the right hand he just shoved his left arm on the hole and grabbed another limb, another crack, and ripping sound was heard followed by another sickening yell and then a lower extremity was out of the hat. Wolf smiled deviously and while holding the hat he put his hand on the hole and kept ripping body parts of the hole, there was a gush of blood flowing from the hole. Wolf was laughing like a maniac while taking parts on the hole. Wolf realized that there where so little he could take out of the hat now, so he decided to lift the big box by the body and hugged it. He walked with the box hugged showing it for the last time for his audience, then he showed it to the Interviewer and with an evil grin… “And last” He then crushed the hat in one swift movement and a sickening crushing of metal and bone sounded, there where no screams; a last gush of blood flowed from the deformed opening of the hat that kept deformed by the sheer brute force that Wolf applied to it. After some time where Wolf kept crushing the hat the released it and it fell to the floor. “And for you to know that there was no trick” Wolf ripped the top of the hat and then unfolded the hat and a deformed mass of blood and guts fell to the floor. “See? There was nothing!” He said while laughing loudly and proudly while flexing his biceps and bouncing his pecs. Everyone laughed, the Interviewer looked amused and Wolf looked at him and chuckled. “Next one? He asked”, the Interviewer nodded, then some guards went to the floor and cleaned the floor and took the hat and crop of the floor, then in quick the washed up all the blood and guts from the walls and left the place while Wolf just looked and planned his next act. The doors opened slowly and Carlos entered, he was carrying another cop, this time it was Robinson, the mustached cop that looked like a fat wrestler, Wolf pondered his trick. “Should be easy” he thought. Roberts just stood on the center of the arena, his jaw dropped when he saw Wolf and did’t noticed when Carlos left the arena and the doors got closed. Roberts tried to scam but the doors were shut, Roberts banged the door and Wolf walked slowly trying to ignore the banging. “Here we have a volunteer for my next trick” Wold said loudly, Roberts turned to him in surprise but it turned into sheer horror when he noticed the blood stains on wolf clothes and body, Roberts banged the door in and even more desperate way. “Mr Roberts is a despicable cop that used the authority bestowed on him and also the tools the government gave him and used it to brutally beat woman in front of their children and their children too” Wolf said despising Roberts who was desperately banging the doors but no-one would open them. All the guards were hearing Wolf words carefully, so they understood his acts. “He abused his power and was brought here, so he can participate in our show and also he has to enjoy…my magic” Wolf said and flexed proudly his biceps and legs, when he released the pose he bounced his pecs and made a crab pose that ripped some shirt seams. Wolf was happy to be there. “My next act is…a disappearance”. Roberts panicked, Wold went close to him and with one hand in a gentle but unscalable way he pushed Roberts to the center of the room. Then he released him and said to Roberts in such a low but understandable tone “Now fight or die”. Roberts got the clue and begun to hit Wolf pecs that only flexed in response. Wolf did not move, he grinned while just taking the hits like it where the hits of a bug, Wolf just waited until this unworthy bug of a man begun to feel tired from the useless fighting. Wolf then decide he would take action. Wolf then took robbers by the shoulders. “How it feels?” Wolf said in a contained rage. “Surely it fell good to abuse weak people, I love to abuse them…” Wolf left Roberts trembling in the center of the arena. He moved his hands with some funny hand movements that were “magic like”. “Now I will show you how Roberts disappears!!!” Wolf said loudly, “In a shower of blood” he completed the phrase and Roberts snapped from his numbness and tried to fight Wolf again, but this time Wolf would not take a hit, Wolf just grabbed Roberts fist and crushed with his hands. Roberts yelled in pain, Wolf then directed to the audience “mr Robert will disappear at the count of three…now count with me” Wolf said and the SSS Guards begun to count with him… 1!!!…2!!!…. and at the count of three Wolf grabbed Roberts by the waist and in a magnificent show of power he used the strength of his legs, back, arms, and pecs and while yelling like a wild animal Wolf tossed Roberts at the ceiling with such strengh that Roberts only could yell before his yell was suddenly shouted when his head hit the solid hard ceiling. Wolf looked ash the body and he saw it like in slow motion. The head hitter the ceiling, then it deformed when the force of the launch made if crack, then the bone was crushed, the head exploded agains the ceiling and blood, and brains exploded at the sides, then neck was crushed against the head , the it was followed by the torso, arms, abdomen and legs, at that point the abdomen ripped itself apart and the blood and guts where splattered against the ceiling, over the guards and the arena then the legs were compacted agains the ceiling until Roberts was just a stain on the ceiling that stuck on it, just a shapeless sticky mass on the ceiling. The blood begun to fall like it was a local rain over Wolf who enjoyed the gory show and laughed like a maniac and flexed his biceps and kissed them in a show of power “NEXT!!! He yelled, not wanting to wait any longer his new victim, so, the door opened and Carlos just threw Robinson at the arena before the door closed and Wolf lifted him, then looking at his eyes with his dark eyes that could see through you and a devilishly smirk.… “You raped and killed an innocent girl on his house, you must felt in the sky when you did that!, so…You’re going to LEVITATE” Wolf said loudly. So the guards knew how this act will be called. Wolf took Robinson from the neck and pelvis and lifted over his head. Robinson tried to break free by hitting Wolf futilely or by grabbing his arms to no avail. Wolf shook Robinson until his victim felt dizzy. Now Wolf threw him upside until he almost hit the ceiling. Robinson fell and Wolf caught him, “Fly motherfucker” Wolf said and threw him again. When Robinson fell Wolf caught him before he hit the ground and then threw him again and caught him again and again, Robinson limbs flailed in all directions, Wolf even threw him while rotating him in all directions, and Robinson couldn’t control his line so he was flying like a starfish and yelling in terror. After some 10 to 15 minutes Wolf got bored, so he decided to make the final levitation, Wolf caught Robinson who saw at his eyes “pleaaaaaaaaaaseeeee, have mercy” he said weakly. “You know what?, I don’t know mercy…” Then Wolf grinned for the thrill for the kill that was about to happen, he prepared, while holding Robinson Wolf launched him upside and rotating the body has hard has he could, the rotation force was so hard that his limbs ripped from the body, then Wolf jumped, grabbed the torso and then impaled it on the ground head first, crushing the head and nailing the body to the ground. “Tadaaaaaa” Wolf said and then he put one leg on the pelvis of the nailed body and with all the might of his quads he crushed the body against the ground. “Yeaaaaah” Wolf yelled and ripped his shirt of his body, that made him look even more menacing since his pecs bounced almost uncontrollably and Wolf was losing control from his lust for the kill. The interviewer worried that Wolf could begin a carnage out there. The Interviewer left his cubicle and risked to get near Wolf who was savagely breathing, “Wolf” he calmly called. “Wolf are you ok?” He said while handing him a can of coca cola. Wolf breathing became calmer, in a breath he took the can and crushed over his mouth and took the beverage. Then looked at the Interviewer and said “Lets do a small intermission to clean the place” he said with a grin. The interviewer looked relieved and with a gentle touch to Wolf’s muscles he stood up, drinking his coke and just waiting in silence, he knew that Wolf could be fearsome, there where instances in which he could just let Wolf loose, but today they where streaming all over the world and would not be so strategic to let Wolf’s might be shown all over the world instilling fear, bringing even more attention and maybe create more enemies to the SSS. A guard brought a seat, Wolf seated and enjoyed his own body, other guards brought some kind of concrete table, it was in fact a table, but it had a concrete cylinder over it attached at the table extreme. The guards lifted the table from this cylinder and put the table in a place Wolf signaled. The guards then added two concrete seats that had chains attached to them, the seat where also heavy by the guards managed to do it , all was carried with great difficulty. Once this “furniture” was placed, Wolf looked pleased. “Well, lets continue”, Wolf declared, the Interviewer went to his cubicle and seated, the shield came down and he took a sip of his beverage. Wolf walked at the blood soiled center of the arena, his presence was commanding, he looked even more fearsome since he was already thrilled to kill, and the guards knew that they will not like to be on the receiving end of the fury. The guards stood still. Alf looked at them searching for any sign of weakness, he didn’t found one “Relax” he ordered. After some seconds, the doors opened and Carlos brought officer Baker, who was using back, but Carlos was unfazed, while walking at a normal pace, he dragged Baker to the center of the stage where he stood still. Two other lesser guards carried a struggling Officers Scott and Torres. They yelled “what are you doing?” Baker asked. Wolf bounced his pecs and grunted. “Some cops needed a fate worse than death” he thought. “I come to show you your fate” Wolf said calmly, and then in a merry voice he flexed his biceps and said jokingly “With a little magic”, Baker, Scott and Torres were mesmerized by the sheer size of Wolf, and also were confused by his wording, but the they notices the soiled soil, the blood drops still dripping from the ceiling and then they saw the corps stuck to the ceiling. “Your Idiot, they will notice the corpse, You ruined your surprise” The Interviewed said jokingly, he knew that Wolf planned it so the corpse would be a gruesome reminder of the fate that those invited to the show would find. Baker, Torres and Scott struggled even more, Carlos was still unfazed but the other two were given their captors some kind of difficulty. Wolf walked first to one of the lesser guards, he took Office Torres and bright “gently” in Wolfs ways, that meaner, with some irresistible strength that did’t allow any struggle to succeed and taking care to not break any bone Wolf forcefully seated Torres to one of their seats and tied Torres to his seat using the chains. Wolf tied Torres easily from arms and legs so Torres was firmly attached to his seat Torres struggled but Wolf had tied the chains, so Torres found that unless Wolf himself released him, he wouldn’t be able to scape. Wolf then went to the other guard and took Scott and made the same process than With Torres. Scott and Torres looked terrified at the ceiling, where the dripping corpse was still attached and felt even more terror just by thinking of his fate. “Our next volunteer is Office Baker” Wolf said in a happy way, “Baker created division the day of the protests, he acted like a police mole and his acts were the spark that ignited the mobs and allowed Scot and Torres to rob some apartments and kill and elderly couple in the process” Wolf said and a clear contempt was noted on his voice. Then he walked to Carlos and grabbed Baker from the throat and lifting him with one hand. “So, my fellow officers, you’re invited to my act, so please, let’s begin” Wolf walked with the struggling Officer Baker on his hand, he reached to the table, lifted Baker with both hands and then “gently” slammed Baker to the pole of the table, baker yelled in pain. “Don’t worry Officer, there are no bones broken….yet” Wolf devilishly said. Baker yelled, “let me go”, “I will release you officer, after we finish our act”. Then Wolf using Baker arms bend them to tie up Baker body to the pole, Baker yelled in pain and his voice went louder when Wolf tied his legs to the pole. Baker went wild, but every time he moved, his pain level went up, Torres and Scott when wild went looking at the gruesome way Wolf tied Torres to the table and then they figured that this would be the first part of a sick act where Wolf had all the power and they where going to die painfully. Baker yelled in pain and terror, he squirmed to free himself from the pole but there where no way to scape without him ripping his own limbs. Wolf looked at him proudly bouncing his pecs, he despised him, he was so weak, so unworthy, so pathetic that Wolf couldn’t Stans Baker very existence, so he addressed his audience “So, with my little magic I will separate Bakers body in two” Wolf said, flexing his arms and making some hand movements, so he then went in front of the table and then he put his hands over Baker’s abdomen, Baker was looking at him in terror “No please, no” Wolf smiled deviously and then begun to press Baker’s stomach, Baker yelled in terror “NOOOOOOOO” then Wolf with his hands perforated Bakers abdomen and in one movement he reached the pole, crossing Bakers abdomen, crushing the vertebrae and then Wolf reached the pole, Baker cried in agony and Torres and Scott looked in shock from the cruel carnage. Wolf perforated the concrete pole with his fingers and while Baker yelled in agony asking for mercy Wolf using his fingers like hooks and using his back, triceps and yelling like a savage animal killing his prey he ripped the pole and the table in two, ripping Baker’s body in half, his blood sprayed in all directions leaving blood stains all over the walls, and dripping on the table remains. Baker lifeless legs where still attached to the half pole they where tied, so Wold ripped them from the pole and then Walked to the other halve of the body with a leg in each hand playing with them. Baker stopped yelling since he was in his last dying breaths, but Wolf would’n let him go that easily. Wolf tossed the legs and then in one swift movement he took Bakers torso and ripped it from the pole, the arms stuck to the pole half. Wolf lifted the bloodied torso and bear hugged it crushing easily like it was a cardboard box. The only thing remaining was the head that was hanging lifelessly. Wolf too it with a hand and lifted to show what was remaining from Baker’s body to the SSS guards and then, with unrelenting strength, he crushed the head agains his granite hard pecs. The head exploded and soaked Wolf pecs with blood, and brains. Wolf licked his hands and then wiped the head remains from his pecs. Caressing them, then bouncing them and then feeling his nipples so to get more pleasure from the kill. Torres and Scott where freaking out, they knew that one of them were next and tried to scape, but they where so well tied that the chains dug into their skin causing pain. Wolf just walked next to one chair and easily lifted the concrete chair and Torres, and lowered it it at the center of the arena, then he lifted Scott chair and put at the other seat’s side. Wolf stepped behind them. “We still have more acts for your pleasure” Wolf said, the SSS guards give Wolf an applause. “Our next act is an interchange act” Wolf said playfully, with that said he used a small dent on each seat that allowed to fix the seat to the solid and put a foot on each seat, so the seat where pinned to the floor by Wolf. Scott and Torres were freaking out, they were asking for help, but no-one there could help, even if they wanted, Wolf power was absolute. “Ladies and gentlemen, our next act is an interchange act, I will show you a marvelous act” Wolf put his hands on each officer head, they both squirmed to try to break free from Wolf paws but to no avail. “I want to show you how these two will switch position with my magic” Wolf said loudly. Then, while pining the seats to the floor with his legs, Wolf begun to slowly pull the heads off their necks “We will see If we can interchange their heads” Wolf yelled and while Scott and Torres yelled in pain, then in a swift movement Wold ripped both heads simultaneously that stopped yelling. The bodies twitched because the denervation and blood poured from the necks ripped carotids. Wolf looked at the severed heads deviously, then he juggled the heads until they stood on the opposite hand.Then with a mischievous grin he pushed the heads on the opposite neck with all his might, the heads stuck on the neck but Wolf kept pushing them on their neck, the necks could resist Wolf’s strength and tore open. Wolf kept pushing the heads evermore and ripped open their ribcage and abdomen until Wolf reached the pelvis with the heads.Wolf then released the heads and left them buried on the dead bodies, but Wolf still had something more to show. Wolf took his hands from the bodies and then begun to feel the bodies abdomen until he fount the hard head. Then gripping the skin Wolf ripped off the skin from Scott so the bloodied and lifeless head was seen like if the ripped abdomen was acting like a frame, Wolf mad the same to the other body, Wolf flexed his arms and then he took both heads on their hands and while showing them to his audience, he crushed both heads and flexed his biceps so the blood, brains and bone remains sprayed on Wolf biceps like they where some kind of relaxing oils for his tender muscles. Wolf caressed his arms and body loving the sensation before looking at the interviewer and flexing his biceps “Like this?” Wolf asked, The Interviewer smiled and sipped his beverage. Carlos was unfazed but a very slight smile as visible, He was awestruck by wolf brutality and specially, about his unfathomable strength, He wondered about his training, “Would he be able to do somethin at least similar?” Wolf smiled at him and saw the two guards. “These two” Wolf said signaling at the seated corpses “Where so weak they cold get out of his chains” He said ripping the arm of Scotts body from the seat, the arm broke leaving the hand behind being severed at the place were the chain was holding the arm. Wolf tossed one arm to one of the guards who trembled. “You need to train more…Carlos, your turn” Carlos shook, bounced his pecs and tensed his biceps, “Bring him to me” Wolf said signaling the other guard while opening his arms and turning to face the Interviewer”. Carlos then sprung to life and lifted the other guard overhead. The guard struggled on Carlos hands but Carlos stood firm, even struggling a little, but he was decided. Carlos walked next to Wolf with the guard overhead. “Put his head on my arm” Wolf ordered. Carlos then put the guards head on the cleavage between his right biceps and forearm. Has soon has Wolf felt it he trapped the guards head with his bicep, Carlos released the body and the guard struggled to move, his legs dangling has his arms tried to hit Wolf so he could break himself free, but Wolf held his head firmly in his half flexed biceps. Wolf looked at the interviewer. “Has a special bonus spectacle…” Then Wolf biceps went to full hardness and the guards head exploded, his eyes went out of it sockets and blood and brains soaked Wolf biceps. Wolf liked his biceps but didn’t released the flattened head. “Carlos” Wolf said, “Show me the results of your training” Carlos then took the body from the torso and ripped it from wolfs grasp, Wolf grinned and then he relaxed to see what Carlos would do. Carlos then with his hands crushed the guards torso caving is hands on the ribcage and then he flipped the body upside down and yelling like a savage animal from the effort he ripped the legs from the body. Wasn’t as effortless as if it there Wolf the one destroying the body, but Wolf was pretty satisfied. Carlos was ecstatic, he looked ad his hands and flexed his biceps proudly. The other guard ran in fear to the doors but Carlos was ready to make another killing offering to Wolf, he ripped his shirt to reveal his chiseled torso and his tan-latino skin, he then brought the guard in front of Wolf. “This is why I’ve been training so hard” Carlos said and then he kneeled over the guard and punched hard his face, “bam, bam, bam” the guards face was a bloody mess but he was still fighting for his life and tried to hit Carlos back. To wolf and the interviewer amusement Carlos took one of the guards arms and with his left arm hands he begun to pull the guards right arm. The guard yelled in agony and then Carlos put all his effort on his arm and ripped the arm from the guards body. The guard yelled in agony, the guard used his remaining arm to hit Carlos but his punches were simply rebounding against Carlos pecs, Carlos then too the arm, twisted it and ripped it from the body; the guard yelled in agony and Carlos tossed there arm aside, Carlos then began to hit the guards face again, bam, bam, bam was the only sound on the colosseum, Wolf grinned, the Interviewer was attentive, the SSS guards looked at Carlos first killing, they were silent in respect, looking Carlos snuffing an opponent in front of Wolf was like his own graduation, almost an ascension. Carlos enjoyed the moment, his groin grew and the pants barely could hold his shaft. Carlos kept hitting the head until his bones couldn’t take more hits and begun to cave, the guard was still shaking tryin, to no avail, to release himself, but Carlos was hitting hard, and enjoying, the head finally caved in and Carlos hinted even stronger, the face collapsed, then Carlos stood up and stomped the head so savagely that the head exploded has Carlos big quads brought his feet down. Carlos stood there for a second, looking at the bloodies show he just made for Wolf, the Interviewer and the SSS. Carlos was proud, he put a double biceps pose for Wolf and the Interviewer, then he turned to the other guars who clapped for him, Carlos felt powerful and proud. Wolf then walked next to him, tapped his biceps lightly and then looking at the interviewer he said “Looks we have a new Elite!” Then Wolf lifted Carlos hand and signaled to the guards who clapped even stronger congratulating Carlos for his new promotion. “Well Carlos, has a last favor has a mere guard can you keep bringing here our new volunteers?” Wolf said. Carlos nodded his head, opened the doors and left. “Good work Wolf, you trained him well” The Interviewer said. Wolf just bounced his pecs. Then, Wolf asked for some water to clean his muscles himself, a guard brought a firehose and used it to clean Wolf. Wolf then was dripping water, but he felt ready to keep his act coming. The doors opened and Carlos brought Lewis and tossed him in front of a smiling Wolf. Carlos promotion was making him a little more impolite but that was Ok for Wolf. The Interviewer also pondered what kind of guard he would become now that he was officially an elite and now Ould have access to the best training facilities and aids that where only surpassed by the ones that Wolf and Michal had. Carlos proudly stood in front of Wolf but he was looking at his tutor, looking to see what kind of magic act Wolf will give, Wolf smirked and blinked and eye and said. “There you have Officer Lewis, our next volunteer” Lewis stood and then looked in disbelief at the bloody parts and the gore in front of him, the he looked d the blood stains on the Interviewer cubicle, and in Carlos body, then he put his hands on his head trying to comprehend what happened and what would happen to him. “Mr Lewis, i’m quite sure you know the feeling since you’ve beaten your companion and killed him” Wolf said walking next to Lewis. “You’re savage, and have some muscle mass too. Would you like to join us?” Wolf said looking at the iInterviewer who raised an eyebrow. Wolf smirked. “Are you crazy?” Lewis said, “So I take it has a no?” Wolf said. “Even if he say yes I will reject him” the Interviewer said. “I don’t want to join your wacky club or whatever it is?” Wolf then put his hand on Lewis side and forced him to turn back. Lewis was surprised at how easy Wolf handled him. Wolf forced Lewis to see the Interviewer. “See, he rejected you, so there is no way you enter the SSS” Lewis tried to act tough “And what is the SSS? The Stupid Society of Sore losers?” Lewis said, then Wolf hit Lewis with his open hand stabbed Lewis from the back with his open hand at the side of the spine, just on half of the ribcage. Lewis yelled in pain, his breathing became difficult. Wolf then begun to speak in a clear but cold way, “See you bastard, we are the Secret Snuffers Society, we are the strongest men on earth, we like to kill shitty people like you, weak and worthless” then Wolf stabbed Lewis with his other hand and he was holding Lewis with his hands like Lewis was meat on a hook, His hands acting as some strange hooks. Wolf lifted Lewis in front of him, blood was dripping from the wounds, drops of blood dripping down from Wolf forearms and Lewis’s legs were dangling since Wolf lifted him. Wolf then continued “I was really joking when I offered a way out, you see, I hate cops, I only think that a the only good cop is a dead cop” Wolf turned his hands 180 degrees opening Lewis back wounds even more, Lewis tried to squirm free from Wolfs hands but Wolf was holding tight. “And i even hate more the cops that betray his allies” Wolf said and lived Lewis a little more. The Interviewer looked at Wolf “Don’t joke on our selection process” he said in a cold voice. Wolf smiled “Sorry pal, just joking, he has no use for us”. Then shaking Lewis body he said to the Interviewer, “You know that I like to workout my triceps” The Interviewer took a sip of his beverage and nodded. “Let´s see what main to these do” Wolf said, then addressing at the guards. “Some normal magicians do an act where they pass through a wall” Wolf then smiling said “I’ll make a variation of that trick, It’s called, through the cop” He laughed like a maniac and begun to slowly pull his hands apart, Lewis cried in pain, Wolf was tearing Lewis apart from the center of the spine, the hole on Lewis back where growing and growing. Wolf triceps where getting more defined at the more effort Wolf put on the kill, Lewis yelled “NOOOOOOOO” Wolf cried “YEEEEEEEEEEEEEES” and with a savage smile, Wolf opened his arms at the sides ripping Lewis apart vertically. Wolf tore Lewis body upside down with such strength that the two sides flew to the walls where the bone remains crushed and the remains got stuck to the walls, on the right side the head was stuck to the wall. The face had a wicked look that was a mix of pain, and horror. Wolf just stood there, with his arms opened, his triceps and back were clearly defined looked like a greek statue, or a picture from an anatomy book, Wolf then finished his act with a back biceps pose and walked next to he Lewis halve that had the head stuck. “Awwwwn” he said jokingly, “I wanted the head to fly upside and fell in my front, seems that is physically impossible” Wolf said with a smile while pressing the head against the wall and crushing it like an eggshell. “Worthless piece of shit” Wolfs said. Carlos smiled at Wolf and left for another victim. Wolf stood next to the wall looking at the blood dripping. “Weak, so weak” Wolf despised the weak. The interviewer looked at Wolf, “Your OK buddy?”, Walk looked at the interviewed, bounced his pecs and flexed his biceps and quads. “better everyday” He said jokingly. Carlos brought officer Thomas. Thomas was heavy, not fit, but he was big, not fat, his body was the type of body of a former bodybuilder. Thomas tried to intimidate Wolf but that was a impossible task for anyone, in fact Thomas looked more intimidated than strong, Thomas knew he was in trouble. The fact that the area was already soiled on blood and guts wasn’t precisely hiding the carnage. “Well mr Thomas, Wolf said, you’ll help me on one more act”. Thomas begun to tremble. “What do you mean?” Wolf bounced his pecs and said “I want to do some magic with you” Wolf lifted his open hand and counted with his 5 fingers. “You killed 5 people, five protesters, you shut their voices with your guns, so, you will see the magic of my guns” Wolf said and flexed his biceps. Thomas tried to run to Carlos, but Carlos simply pushed him to Wolf who caught him by his shoulders. Thomas looked Wolf eyes in fear and pissed. Wolf despised Thomas. “So, we will see and act that is called…’bigger than’” Wolf said in a playful tone. “Mr Thomson here will have 5 opportunities to have something bigger than me, I will then compare and if he manages to have something bigger, he will be released, 5 opportunities, one for each one he gave the order to kill….I can say that I’m pretty generous don you think?” Wolf said, the crowd laughed. Thomas wad trying to understand Wolf’s game, but looking at the blood he knew that Wolf’s intention weren’t exactly innocent. Wolf then walked next to him and said “Let’s play” Wolf was big, extremely big, but Thomas was big in his own way, so Thomas thought that with some time he could figure how to get out of the trouble. “What are the rules?” Thomas asked. “You’re dense” Wolf answered. “If you fin something, anything that is bigger than me? You will be released, if not, I’ll punish you, you have 5 opportunities. Thomas mind was racing, he wanted a way to scape, he saw that his companions where killed but he didn’t knew what could be, and animal, lions, wolves, what could be the class of punishment he would be receiving if he didn’t find a way out of that predicament. “Now we start” Wolf said “What do you have bigger than me?” Thomas begun to think, Wolf was extremely big, so he needed to think carefully. Then, Thomas, after some thought said “Mi calves are bigger than yours” Wolf smiled, “let’s see”. Thomas was pretty confident since his calves were big, he then lifted his pants and flexed is calves, but Wolf had big, strong, and ripped calves, it was obvious that he got the bigger calves, “do you see? Officer? My calves are bigger than your, so you take a punishment”. Then Wolf grabbed Thomas calves and lifted his body, then he slammed Thomas against the ground breaking some teeth in the process. Wolf wasn’t going for the kill, just to torture. Wolf released Thomas leg “Get up your coward and play”. Thomas was dizzy and his body was in pain from the hit. Thomas stood in front of Wolf and spitting blood he said “my triceps are bigger than yours”. Wolf then said “lets see” Wolf flexed his triceps immediately and Thomas jaw dropped, Wolfs size was so big that his triceps where that apparently big, but now that Wolf flexed them intentionally they were so big that his arm looked bigger than his quads. Thomas said “please” trembling about his next punishment, then Wolf extended his arm and his triceps fibers went to work and acted like he was going to bitchslap Thomas. Thomas closed his eyes and Wolf moved his hand so fast that the air made a swoosh sound, but at the last time Wolf stopped his hand in front of Thomas face and just tapped his cheek playfully, Thomas opened his eyes thinking that he found some mercy but looking at Wolf’s devious smile he knew that Wolf was only toying with him. The next punishment could be more painful and part of the game for Wolf was not showing any emotion except for complete pleasure from the torture he was inflicting. “How it feels Thomas? Now knowing what could happen? Those people didn’t knew what you would do, you betrayed the people you serve, now play” “Mi arms are bigger than yours?” Thomas said without thinking, he didn’t even thought, his mind was almost broken. “Flex you mother fucker” Wolf ordered, then Thomas flexed his biceps, he already knew that he will lose this round but tried to put some kind of challenge, he knew that maybe with some luck Wolf would have potty of him or if a miracle happened Wolf would lose. But has soon as he saw Wolf devious smile while flexing his biceps he knew that the miracle would not come. He cried. Wolf took Thomas arm and said “Three chances, my turn” then with a quick yank he ripped Thomas arm and tossed it aside, Thomas yelled in pain and kneeled while holding his ripped arm stump, trying to instinctively block the blood loss. Then Wolf said, “My quads are bigger than yours!” Then Wolf pushed Thomas to the ground and ripped his pants of the body, Wolf just lifted a little his own pants and flexed the quads. Wolf’s quads where big, too big and defined that seemed that Wolfs quads could hold more muscle than all muscles Thomas could have, then Wolf punished Thomas stomping on his leg and breaking the femur. Wolf flexed the quad on the Leg remains and then devilishly twisted his foot to inflight more pain. Thomas cried in agony “meeeeercy” Was the only thing he could mutter while his nervous system was breaking from the pain. “My turn” Wolf said, Thomas opened is eyes trying to see if a miracle would save him but his answer was “My biceps is bigger than your head” Wolf then took Thomas from the neck with his left hand, then he closed his right fist and aimed at Thomas head, Wolf grinned, “lets see who wins” he said and with all his mighty he punched Thomas head, for Wolf it was again like a movie in slow motion, the fist crushed Thomas face, then it went through the skull, blood, brain and bones splattered over Wolf’s forearm and spilled on his face, then the fist ripped through the occipital bone. When Wolf punch stopped, the head was at his biceps level like some sick arm bracelet. Then Wolf said “Lets see if my bicep is bigger than your head” Wold flexed his bicep and the bicep ripped thought the skull remains, the blood spilled on Wolf face. Wolf enjoyed too be spilled in blood and liked his biceps, he felt has the alpha of the pack, and he was about to enjoy one more act, the final and closing act of the night. Wolf nodded to Carlos who already knew what to do, While Carlos returned, Wolf was cleaned again and then he stood proudly. “Now gentlemen, the final act of the night, now I will predict the future of our last guess” Wolf said, then he playfully took his hand to the head, acting like he was concentrating on something, “I predict that our last guest will leave us soon”. Then the door opened and Carlos brought Brown, Carlos left the arena, Brown entered voluntarily. Brown was wearing some shorts and a tank top. Wolf was surprised, “So you knew what would happen?” Brown ripped his shirt and revealed his well worked muscles, Brown was big, he was so big and defined that he could easily win a heavyweight bodybuilding championship. The Interviewer thought for a second that Brown could even be bigger than Wolf, they were so evenly matched that Brown could scape, . Brown entered the arena proudly. He flexed his biceps and legs. He was wale defined, it was no surprise for anyone that Brow was the leader of the corrupt cops that Wolf just snuffed. Brown baldness were only a way to intimidate even more. “I knew that someday I would fight you” Brown declared to Wolf. “Is that so?” Wolf commented with his head turned at his side pondering what chances could Brown had. Then Brown said “There were rumors that these warehouses were hiding some valuables” “Who told you that?” The Interviewer left his seat and walked next to Wolf, Wolf put his hand on the Interviewer shoulder and said “easy buddy, lets hear”. The Interviewer was raging, who could compromise the SSS secrets?” He thought. “Nikolai”, Brown declared. “I worked for him, he told me that the warehouses hidden some mafia valuables, he payed me handsomely to crush the protests and help the Old Reds to take over the town” Brown explained. “Nikolai found another right hand, some other big freak with an Eastern European name has I heard, then, after the protests Nikolai just told me to wait and then, he told me he would be coming to this town, but I lost contact with him, and with all his close guards” Brown looked at Wolf, “I lost complete contact with Nikolai and no one on the Old Reds contacted me, when your men came, I thought that the Old Reds where moving us to their place so we could resign fro the police, but seems that we where all lied to” Browns said while walking around Wolf and the Interviewer. “So, what happened to Nikolai?” Brown asked. Wolf flexed his arms, “I might say that Nikolai got an unfortunately encounter with these babies”, he smiled proudly. Brown hissed, “I see”, then he looked at the Interviewer and said “So, if I kill him then I’ll be working for you?” Brown asked. “ The Interviewer looked at Brown face and smiled, “If you beat him I’ll even hand you down all the SSS and will work for you If you want”. The guards murmured, they where surprised to hear Brown’s challenged but the Murmurs turned into a gasp when The interviewer made his bet. Brown flexed his arms too, they looked bigger than Wolf’s, then the Interviewer turned to Wolf and whispered “Better you don’t lose” Wolf answered with a grin. The Interviewer seated on his cubicle and the door went down. “ So big guy, how we do compete?” Wolf said. Brown saw at the bloodied table remains and said, “Do you arm wrestle?” Wolf smirked “Let’s go”. Brown took one of the concrete tables halves and lifted over his head, Wolf raised and eyebrow, Brown was strong, He placed the table on the arena center and placed his right arm in position. Wolf just went by and gave Brown His right hand. Both men biceps swelled , Wolf smiled, Brown grinned. “Come on big guy, you’re about to lose your arm and I’ll take this place..for me” then He begun to push Wolf’s arm. In the first half second brown thought he would win, but at the end of the second second he felt something was amiss. Wolf grinned, “Come on, push a little more, use your two arms if you want”. Brown tried to break Wolf’s grip but Wolf wouldn’t budge, Brown pushed with all the strength on his arm but he couldn’t move Wolfs arm, not even a millimeter. Then Brown in desperation used both arms, after some seconds Wolf said “Push a little more man, you are fighting for all the SSS, you can be his leader, you only need to betake on and arm wrestle match, come on, push”. Brown tried desperately to move Wolf but Wolf was an unmovable grinning mountain. Wolf adjusted his grip so he holed both of Browns hands. Wolf stopped grinning and looked seriously. “Do you really think that being so weak you can handle all the SSS by yourself?” Wolf said in a voice that showed disrespect bordering on utter contempt. “Nikolai and you underestimated the SSS, it’s strength, It’s loyalty to its members, and the most egregious fault, you underestimated me, you, a bug that even with your two big arms can’t even make me move?” Wolf adjusted his grip and then flexed his arm. His bicep rose, his forearm muscle fibers protruded from the skin and in just one movement Wolf cracked Browns forearms. Brown yelled in agony, Wolf released his hands and Brown fell over his buttocks. Wolf trowed the tablet at the side and the table shattered to pieces agains the wall that cracked. “Noooooo Wolf, not again, you know who much it costs to fix those walls” The Interviewer shook his head and put his hand on it on irritation, I’ve bleary arranged this months PnL and you’re making me work extra”. Wolf smirked at him, “the spectacle will cover your costs” Wolf said. Brown tried to get up but It was difficult since he had both forearms cracked. Brown tried to kick Wolf, but Wolf held his lower leg and pulled so Brown fell on his ass again, then Brown tried to kick Wolf with the free leg and Wolf caught it too. Wolf closed his fist and Brown’s lower leg bones shattered at Wolf unrelenting strength. Brown’s eyes were widely opened in fear, Brown repented to challenge Wolf and the SSS “Sorry, I’m so sorry, you’re the best man, please, I accept my defeat” Brown said in a voice that mixed fear, pain and desperation. Wolf walked in front of Brown’s head and kneeled, “what a pity” Wolf said, “you look so big, so strong, and quite menacing…” Wolf almost purred, then he grabbed Brown’s ams and twisted them breaking even more bones, waves of pain filled Brown’s head, Wold smiled manically while making a knot in front of Brown’s big pecs "But seems you're just for show". Then Wolf put his hands in what was left of both humerus and in just one pull he ripped both arms from the body. Brown’s blood spilled in. All directions, Wolf cried in pain AAAAAAAAAHHH was the only sound noted on the arena. Wolf then grabbed Brown’s legs and then using his unrelenting strength he crushed the legs, they where like jelly to Wolf’s. Wolfs smirked “so weak” he said and kept tying both legs to make a knot of his legs. Then he grabbed the pelvis and while yanking his hands on both sides he tore apart the pelvis, then he took both legs and in one quick pull from both arms Wolf ripped the legs from the body. “Yeeeeeeeees” Wolf yelled triumphantly and stood up. Wolf then grabbed Brown by the head with only one hand and lifted the body remains. “Useless piece of shit” Wolf said and closed his fist, the head exploded, brain, blood oozed in all directions and the body felt to the floor, Wolf opened his hand to see parts of the scalp, bone, blood and brain attached to it. He cleaned his hands on his shorts and then ripped them from the body, Wolf was naked in all his mighty presence and then he took a piss, covering Brown’s remains with his urine, after a minute, Wolf’s urine flow stopped and Wolf sighted in satisfaction. “That was a good show” he said and then opening the doors he left the place while the SSS guards clapped his hands in ovation. The Interviewer left his cubicle and walked out of the arena, just behind Wolf. Carlos went to the Interviewer side, they looked at Wolf’s from behind.“Liked the show?” Wolf asked, The Interviewer grinned “seems you’ll need to do more magic later” Carlos laughed, then Wolf said “naaah, I will get serious next time” and flexed a crab pose before going to his room to take a bath.
  25. Hi , this time the story has some snuff and some rape-kill, so, as always, if these things turn you off please go to another topic and stop reading. I hope you enjoy. Part 4 - The SSS, Michal’s hobby. Michal was training at the gym, he enjoyed training at the SSS headquarters where he got better equipment and it was showing. Biceps, pecs, calves and legs were getting bigger and Michal clearly enjoyed the looks. Because of this Michal refused to use clothing on the SSS headquarters excepting for one posing straps that barley hided anything. Michal looked himself at the mirror and bounced his pecs and hit a few ones and caressed himself. He wanted to fight again on the colosseum, last night he snuffed out his opponent crushing his ribcage and then crushing his head with a powerful stomp. He loved the feeling that he missed when he was spying on the Old Red’s quarters. Michal went out of the gym, Wolf was training on a room next to the gym, Wolf was shirtless and was bending some thick cables like pretzels with his sheer brute power. Wolf looked Michal by the mirror, and bounced his pecs and made a double biceps pose. Michal admired Wold and Wolf smirked at his size and power. “He wants to see you” Wolf said. Michal walked to the door, Wolf bounced his pecs “Don’t do anything funny” Wolf said “I won’t” was the only answer he got. Michal knew that Wolf was pissed with him because his sudden disappearance, but Wolf decided not to fight him. Michal didn’t tried to pick a fight since the Interviewer already said that the SSS would need him, he knew that the gory show he gave snuffing out the Old Red’s members helped him to make a good impression. Anyway, the Interviewer was still suspicious, who could blame him? Michal disappeared from the SSS, even if it was It was to fulfill his mission, he already knew that the SSS would get suspicious, but anyway the mission was paramount, so he decided to go his way and give explanations later. However, returning to the SSS was the thing he always wanted. In the SSS headquarters he could kill his opponents on the colosseum, or if Wolf allowed, he could give the gory punishments, an activity he clearly enjoyed, he also had to fight on the streaming wars. On the Old Reds he needed to cover all his tracks and all his kills needed to be more “clean” so he wouldn’t raise d suspicions, so, he needed to plan thoroughly all his movements so he wouldn’t be found, but a clean kill is not funny, he loved to spill blood, break bones and mangle bodies, and the SSS would give him what he wanted. Michal got to he Interviewer office, there he found him tipping on his PC, “Michal” was the only greet he got. “We are still paying the ruckus Wolf and you made over the Nikolai affair”. Michal smiled, he knew that the Interviewer freaked out when someone kills went out of hand and added costs for the SSS. But as Wolf, he loved to kill in greatly gory ways that costed everyday more to the Interviewer pleasure and dismay. “You have costed us a lot” the Interviewer said, Michal flexed his biceps. “Sorry” the Interviewer scoffed at him ,“you really don’t feel sorry at all, you’re just like Wolf, and now both seem to be competing everytime” The Interviewer said with a slight combination of amusement and irritation. “Unfortunately this is not the issue here, I want to speak about the Old Reds”. Michal raised an eyebrow “now?” He said. The Interviewer just nodded, stood up and walked next to Michal. “Come here, let’s walk” Both men walked, the Interviewer looked very small and unfit at Michal said, and the Interviewer knew that he would look even smaller if Wolf were walking with them. Usually Wolf was enough to take care of all the killing needs, but having Michal too meant that he could send a hyper strong bodybuilder to make some missions while Wolf was on the SSS HQ, or that he could send both behemoths on different missions. Today, after a lot of thinking, he decided he needed to use his best cards almost at the same time. “Michal, tell me about the strategic situation of the Old Red’s” The Interviewer said. “They’re struggling, they lost many business on Russia, and the drug business is struggling. That’s the main reason they risked everything sending his drugs over here, if they where successful, they could use our logistics to sell their drugs, or they could make a silent coup and say that where are now trafficking drugs”. The interviewer scoffed at this possibility. Michal continued: “The Old Reds still have weapons, many of their firepower were stashed here, but we haven’t heard from them, so maybe they are sill in the dark. I do no think that there is still a small chance they suspect Nikolai’s true fate since he hasn’t stablished contact sin he lost his head three days ago. They are in a tight position but they¿ll make sure it is not know outside their borders, they where expelled from Russia, so they are quite desperate to make a stronghold here, that’s why they came here demanding us to hand our operation, but they surely miscalculated their possibilities, Wolf could take them all out, let also with both of us mangling them”. Michal answered, his proud voice could make any one who didn’t knew Michal nervous . The Interviewer was looking at his lusty eyes, “How many people could be there?” “I think that on their HQ they where at least 20 to 30 people after I snuffed 10 or so” Michal said bouncing his pecs, reliving the feeling he got when he crushed some whip with his sheer strength, Michal was aroused, he lost himself on the memories for some minutes before looking at thew Interviewer breathing heavily with pleasure. The interviewer was slightly amused but retained his normal tone. “Tell me Michal, are you able to finish off the Old Red’s?, do you think they are of any use for us?” Michal pondered, “I don’t know if you might use some of the best guards left, Dmitri should be the one in charge, we ill them and then we can order the loyalty of the others, the we can train some of them here and they could replace some of your lost guards. That could save you some Interviews don't you think?” The Interviewer pondered Michal’s plan, it was sound, at the same time, he disliked Michal's lone wolf tendencies. He stopped the communication with the SSS on his last mission, not to betray them but to better fulfill his mission, but at the same time, The Interviewer hated not to have some kind of control. Michal was good on his work, but at the same time, he could be very fearsome in a different way than Wolf’s but his loyalty to the SSS could not be questioned, not even after his very public way to destroy it’s members, they way he enjoyed that and the overt way he lusted to kill the rest of them. “First, Michal, are you sure you can destroy them alone?” Michal went silent for a moment, then he made a double biceps pose followed by a crab pose and a killer smile. “Yes”, he said with a smirk. “Second” the interview said “Are you sure that you won’t get lost again?” Michal smiled “See, the Old Reds were somewhat powerful, we killed one of their heads, I´ll go take the other. The SSS will take them out for their own benefit and we can get some of their assets for us, the SSS is a far better organization for me”. Michal said while kissing his biceps “The SSS is about pure muscle power and I love that, I also don’t like drugs that make people weak I also want stronger people, and specially a stronger ME”. Michal said while flexing all his muscles in turns before the Interviewer. “Michal these are your orders, first, I want you to destroy the Old Red’s, they shouldn’t be able to recover or reconstruct themselves in anyway, you choose your methods” Michal noted with a pecs once. “Second, since this is a seek and destroy mission, you need to inform me about your whereabouts, i’ll send Ricardo with you, tech him properly” Michal nodded again, with a pec bounce. “And third, if you see someone fit for our operation, in anyway you find, then recruit them and well see here if they are really good SSS material”, Mitchal smiled, he thought on some people he could snuff on one to tone combats. “Yes” he said, “And finally” the Interviewer said. “Destroy all drugs operation, we will clean this town from them, but we also need to give the mobs a message, don’t try to enter the SSS territory again, understood?” Michal flexed a crab pose, his neck muscles came to life, this biceps were big and very well worked, his pecs striations and his legs worked in unison to make a fearsome image. The interviewer thought that Michal was even more a showoff than Wolf’s. Wolf liked to be the most powerful being on the SSS, but his size alone was frightening, that, in its way helped to get the SSS in line holding the ranks. Michal on other side, could be more subtle (excepting on the colosseum) but he could make more trouble for the SSS very existence since he usually was sent on alone missions that needed his adaptability, but because of that, if he did a misstep, it would be very difficult to fix, that’s why the Interviewer needed to be very specific with his orders to Michal to keep the equilibrium; however, Michal, like Wolf, would not risk his main source of pleasure, and of purpose in his life, the SSS survival and all the perks they got from it. After the conversation Michal asked “And Wolf?” The interviewer pondered if he should tell Michal, “I will go to have a little talk with the police has soon as you leave” The Interviewer said. Michal saw that the Interviewers was somewhat tense, he tried to kept his cool, but Michal was very good at taking hints, he wanted to go to the police station with Wolf, but he thought that he Interviewer had his reasons and decided to somewhat stay on the Interviewers plan, accept them, he would not accept the word “obey” but it was more of a strange sense of loyalty with thew Interviewer and more important, with the SSS. Michal, like Wolf, would protect the SSS structure and very existence at any cost, no matter if they needed to snuff all the guards and start again just the three of them, and he also knew that the interviewer would prefer to die than to betray the SSS, that’s what he (and Wolf) respected him and in some sense valued an followed him, he, not being super strong, or even “strong” would make sure they got the best for them, and the SSS. This strange loyalty wad the core of the SSS. The Interviewer left leaving Michal alone, Michal appreciated this, in some way, this mission meant that they still trusted him even if they were mad at him is he would take this opportunity to fix the misunderstanding and improve his image while getting some pleasure as an additional perk of this mission. Michal went to his quarters, he needed to get on new clothes and he truly hated to cover his body, he decided to go to the Old Reds headquarters in a white shirt and, denims and slippers. He looked at the mirror, the image was hot, he thought, the shirt looked like it would burst at anytime, the denims where very adjusted too, his Quads and calves where clearly visible over the denims and Michal though that he only needed to reach the Old Reds HQ and then he would not think anymore of the clothes. Someone knocked on the door, “Come in” Michal said , the door opened and Ricardo entered the room, Ricardo had a swimmers body, he was nice in his way and he projected some kind of strength, far less than Michal but he, with some training would be a fine SSS elite. Michal bounced his pecs and said “you’re ready?” “Yes, sir… I was sent by the boss to help you, He said that I would help with your mission and with the reports to the SSS HQ!” Michal palmed his shoulder and said, “let’s go”. Wolf’s grunts sounded everywhere, he seemed to be training, Michal went to the Interviewer office and said “I’m leaving”, the Interviewer looked at Michal from head to to and smirked, “Don’t take too long, bye Ricardo, you know your mission” He said. “Yes sir ill keep you informed and will take videos of the missions” Mitchal looked pleased and flexed his biceps “I’ll make sure you get good shots” he said and left the office. Michal and Ricardo took one of the remaining Old Reds´s Cars, the one that was in better shape, “let’s go quick, I drive” Michal said. With that, they speeded through the highway, Michal was silent but he was wanting to release his tension, he was pondering to kill Ricardo just for the fun of it but thought that the Interviewer would get pissed at him and he didn’t wanted to give explanations, then a police siren sounded, a police highway patrol motorcycle speeded before them. Michel smirked, Just what I wanted! he muttered. Ricardo saw him smiling deviosuly and got nervous. “Don't worry’s you’re saved for now” Michal said, Ricardo sighed in relief. Michal speeded a little more just to look for the best spot. Michal was aroused, he felt himself and his growing visible desire, he alighted like a maniac for a while frightening Ricardo, Michal put a hand on his leg, “please stay here while daddy is Working”. Ricardo just nodded. Michal, after sometime found a good place on the highway that was near some woods, he decided it was better to stop there and he decided to stop the car and face the police. He lowered the window and got a little worried that the car would no have any bullet holes from last confrontation. The “not so slim” officer got down of his motorcycle and slowly walked to the car. Michal decide to pretend he was calming Ricardo who played along. “Don’t worry baby, I’m sure It’s a misunderstanding” he said loudly enough so the officer thought they were a gay couple. “Good morning sir, the officer said” he had “Drukson written on his plaque. Michal answered in his most soft possible voice, “Good morning officer, is there any problem?“ “You were speeding way above the upper limit sir” Drukson said “May you please step down of the car sir?” “Sure was the only answer Michal gave “Please honey, stay here” he told to Ricardo smirking, then he got off the car “I´ll be here in just a while” Michal was breathing heavily, his crotch was growing by the second but Drukson didn’t noticed as he was fixated on his forms and on getting one ticket more for their results or a good bribe. Michal walked has calmly has he could, but he was using all his will so to try not to make the kill on the highroad where he could attract some unwanted attention since he still needed to finish his mission. But he craved the sounds of bone breaking and poor Drukson he might just be the way to satisfy his cravings. “You where 20mph above the limit” Drukson said while turning too look at Michal, when he finally saw the behemoth in front of him he instinctively held his taser gun, Michal smiled “Sir, you don’t need to restore to that, I mean is of not use to do that”. Then he grabbed Drukson´s radio from his uniform easily crushing it with his rich hand then, whit the left arm he grabbed Drukson from his neck and lifted him off the ground almost choking him. Then, he drew Drukson off to the woods. Drukson fell away and tried to wake up but felt too dizzy to hold on his feet. No Radio, he couldn’t call any help, he tried to run but was too unstable for that. “Ricardo, I’ll come back, keep people away from this point” Ricardo got out of the car and opened the cars hood and then he begun to act like he was looking at the car’s engine. Michal lifted the bike over his head and crushed it in a swift movement that barely made Michal sweat, with that, Drukson didn’t had any scape means. Ricardo was strong enough to beat Drukson so he really would not be an scape option option but Michal would be very pissed if he loses his kill. Michal ripped his shirt and denims from is body, so he stood on his posers and took off his slippers. Michal looked at his legs, it was a pity to cover them he thought, It would be also a pity to cover his groin. “Take another shirt an denims from the car’s trunk, I’ll need them shortly” Michal ordered and slowly walked to the woods, to the place where Drukson was still walking unstably. At the moment he reached Drukson he decided to go deeper on the woods. “Well sir, seems that you can’t stay on your feet” Michal said jokingly. Michal grabbed his posers and ripped them so His shaft sprung up to life. He lusted for the destruction of anybody weaker than him and specially if they had some authority he loved to see how this authority succumbed to the sheer power of his muscles. Michal smiled devilishly. “Let’s to to a more private location he said grabbing Drukson from the throat and lifting him with one hand and carrying him deeper on the woods. Drukson felt he was in deep trouble, he somewhat managed to recover som of his senses and fired the taser at him, to no avail, the taser probes just rebounded from Michal´s pecs. When Michal reached some open space on the woods, he dropped Drukson to the floor. “Fire that toy again if you like” Michal said, Drukson frantically started his taser again but Michal got the probes on the fly and placed over his nipples. Michal moaned and precum dropped from his shaft. “Freak” Drukson said while unloading his gun. “Go ahead, make my day” Michal said. Drukson shot at Michal´s head and the bulled simply rebounded deformed, when Drukson fired all his shot the Michal decided to take the initiative “my turn” he said and then grabbed Drukson from the throat lifting him again. It was so easy and Drukson was so weak the Michal thought if he would be any more capable to get any pleasure from him apart of being snuffed. But he worked so hard that he decided he would get some of it. Michal shook Drukson, then he shook his penis so to stimulate himself. Michal moaned at the feeling of power he had in his hands, then in one swift movement, he ripped Drukson clothes to reveal a flabby body trembling in fear, Michal released Drukson’s throat. Drukson took his gun and in desperation threw it at Michals pecs that his bounced and repelled the weapon. Michal bent and took the gun with his hand and crushed in in one swift motion. “You’ll be next…shortly” Michal said, he was completely, horny and the only thing he was not so keen is that he wasn’t on the colosseum and there would not be any streaming, so that meant that the event would not be recorded so he could masturbate while reliving the killing and that the Interviewer could be pissed at him for the lost revenue. Michal decided to concentrate on the moment, Drukson was already lifting a stone to use has a blunt weapon, but Michal decided to show him who was on authority here. He grabbed Drukson’s right hand and crushed it agains the stone, Drukson yelled like a wounded animal, then Michal crushed the stone too, the floor became stained with blood mixed with dust from the rock. “Don’t you have any power to back up your authority?” Michal asked contemptuously, “Let’s see, how my power crushes your authority….and you for all that matters” Michal said with a devilishly smile. “No please, ill do anything” Drukson said, but Michal was not there to negotiate, he lifted Drukson and turned him so his back was facing Michal. Michal then felt Drukson cheeks, “not so bad, but still…” Drukson squirmed, “no, no no” was the only thing he could mutter, but Michal already had his target in mind. With one hand he felt Drukson anus. “There you are” Michal said, “No, no please no” but Drukson pleas fell on deaf ears. Michal pointed the anal sphincter with his penis and “caressed” it in small, round. movements. Drukson was so easy to handle. “Seems the police doesn’t train today like before” Michal said, enjoying the sweat and fear Drukson was pouring. “Let’s see what I can take from you” Michal said with a sadistic smile and then with all his might he rammed his penis on Drukson’s ass. His sphincter gave out immediately, and Michal gave such strength on his entrance that he pressed the body too hard and Drukson pelvis shattered. Michal begun to thrust rithmicaly while holding Drukson’s body with his hands. Michal moaned, he loved dominating this weak man, rising fist his handhold sense and seeing the tables straight on who was who in that moment. His glutes got striated at every thrust and his quads where flexing at the movement rithym. Drukons cried for help but Michal was not hearing, he was lost in his lust, sometime he released one of his hands to caress his pecs and then again he grabbed Drukson with both hands, so he didn’t fell to the ground. Michal walked near to a three when he pinned Drukson while still penetrating him. Michal continued thrusting for some more minutes, the tree was stained with Drukson´s coagulates blood from his destroyed hand, Michal was in pure ecstasy. He grabbed Drukson arms and first he crushed his left humerus before ripping the arm of his body. Drukson yelled from the pain, the bird flew in all directions and Michael yelled like a maniac YEEEEEESSSSSS. He flexed and kissed his right biceps while thrusting his hips more and more, every second that passed was one second less in what Michal would reach climax. Drukson legs where shaking on the air until Michal with one big push crushed Drukson spine between his abdomen and the three like a pancake, the spine severed so after some twitches the legs just dangled on the air, the within stimulated Michals glans, a felling that was followed but a pleasure moan. Michal released both hands and felt his nipples and flexed his biceps in a gory and pornographic double biceps pose, Michal yelled in defiance and grabbed Drukson’s shoulders. Drukson didn’t had strength to even cry, he was silently expecting his death but that would not satisfy Michal, Michal wanted more pain, ore domination, but with the blood loss Drukson would not last long. Michal got his face near Drukson’s. “Officer, I really like your yells” with that said, he ripped Drukson’s left arm and another yell sounded in the woods. Michal laughed hysterically, “YEEEEEEEEES” he said. And was about to lose himself but he wanted the kill, not just waiting until Drukson´ts body surrendered to the inevitable fate, he wanted to be the one taking him there. Michal placed his hand over Drukson’s head while still thrusting, he grabbed firmly on the parietals and quick pull, he ripped it from the body that begun to twitch from the denervation reflexes. The stimulus made Mitchal cum inside the body remains. The head was with his eyes opened. Michals held the head so it was facing him like he was taking a selfie with the head. Michal smiled wondering if Drukson could see the remains of his body mangled by the incredible strength of Michal. Michal was satisfied for the moment and with a swift movement he crushed the head against the tree. And then he bear-hughed Drukson´s body and crushed it agains the tree. Michal dropped the body but ripped one of his legs “Sorry, I need protein”. He said and left the place looking for a water stream to clean himself up. After some minutes he cleaned himself and walked next to the car where Ricardo already had his clean clothes. Ricardo was somewhat happy when Michal came, so then noticed a destroyed car and two crushed bodies. One with his head looking at the front but with the head twisted, so Michal knew that Ricardo twisted the neck in a 360° fashion so the surprised face of that man indicated that he was the first. The other body had his arms twisted and the neck was crushed so it seemed that Ricardo had finished his work crushing the neck in a superhuman choke. Michal clothes himself and looked at Ricardo, seems you had some fun here. “They were curious, so I got to work” Ricardo answered. “Too quick” Michal said amused. “You took your time, but we need ton concentrate on the mission”. Ricardo said and then both men took on the car and left the place to continue his mission, there where still a long travel to go.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..